O  PRINCETON,    N.    J.  <f> 

BX  9321  .S7  1848 
Stoughton,  John,  1807-1897 
Spiritual  heroes,  or. 
Sketches  of  the  Puritans 

Shelf. 


^/u/  c^W/^^X^^^^-^^ 


/t'/J. 


SPIRITUAL  HEROES; 


SKETCHES  OF  THE  PURITANS, 


THEIR  CHARACTER  AND  TIMES. 


BY  JOHN^STOUGHTON. 


WITH    AN    INTRODUCTORY    LETTER, 
BY    JOEL    HAWES,    D.D. 


"  Hah  I  these  men,  1  Uxink,  had  a  work.— History  will  have  something  to  say  about  this 
for  some  time  to  come." — CaRLYLE. 


NEW  YORK; 
PUBLISHED    BY    M.    W.    DODD, 

BRICK    CHURCH    CII.VPEL,    OPPOSITE    CITY    HALL. 

184S. 


STEREOTYPED    BY    THOMAS    B.    SMITH, 
216   WILLIAM   STREET,   N.  Y. 


^.. 


1 


y-." 


INTRODUCTORY  LETTER. 


Hartford,  July  I8tn,  1848. 
Mr.  M.  W.  Dodd, 

Dear  Sir  : — The  Volume  entitled  "  Spiritual  He- 
roes," is  indeed  one  of  the  most  readable  books  that  has 
come  in  my  way  for  a  long  time.  It  is  written  in  a  style 
of  elegant  simplicity,  in  an  excellent  Christian  spirit,  and 
abounds  with  incidents  of  thrilling  and  instructive  inte- 
rest. It  is  not  a  continuous  historical  narrative,  but  rather 
a  series  of  paintings,  presenting  in  strong  and  vivid  colors 
some  of  the  principal  characters  and  events  which  are 
recorded  in  the  annals  of  English  history  in  the  times  of 
the  Puritans  and  Nonconformists.  No  portion  of  Eng- 
lish history  deserves  to  be  studied  more  attentively  than 
this.  It  relates  to  a  period  when  great  principles  were 
struggling  into  birth  ;  when  that  liberty  was  asserted 
and  maintained  which  has,  for  so  long  a  time,  blessed 
our  happy  land,  and  which  is  now  extending  a  like  boon 
to  other  nations  of  the  earth.  No  better  service  could 
well  be  done  our  countrymen  than  to  make  them,  and 
especially  the  rising  youth,  thoroughly  acquainted  with 
the  times  to  which  this  volume  relates.  And  I  would, 
could  I  make  my  voice  to  be  heard  in  the  length  and 
breadth  of  our  land,  in  the  language  of  the  accomplished 


IV  INTRODUCTORY    LETTER. 

author,  earnestly  invite  the  youth  thereof  to  study  the 
lives  and  suiFerings  of  their  forefathers,  those  exiled  con- 
fessors and  martyrs,  in  whose  humble  annals  they  will 
find  much  of  truth  to  instruct  their  understanding,  and 
much  of  romantic  beauty  to  kindle  their  imaginations, 
(little  as  that  quality  is  generally  thought  to  be  allied 
to  Puritanism  and  Nonconformity,)  and  much  of  Chris- 
tian heroism  to  thrill  their  hearts  and  elevate  their  piety. 
From  such  a  study  they  would  learn  what  freedom  is, 
what  freedom  cost,  from  what  principles  our  freedom 
sprung,  and  by  what  means  it  is  to  be  preserved  to  bless 
those  who  are  to  come  after  us. 

Believing,  as  I  do,  that  this  volume  of  Mr.  Stoughton's, 
(I  know  nothing  of  the  author  beyond  this  production 
of  his  pen,  which  you  propose  to  republish,)  is  happily 
adapted  to  be  useful  to  all  who  read  it,  I  would  gladly 
do  any  thing  in  my  power  to  secure  for  it  a  wide  circu- 
lation. For  this  an  elaborate  introduction  is  not  needed. 
Such  an  introduction  would  be  like  placing  a  clumsy 
vestibule  in  front  of  a  beautiful  Grecian  temple.  No; 
let  your  readers  enter  the  temple  first,  and  they  will 
thank  you  for  not  detaining  them  without,  when  there  is 
so  much  within  to  gratify  the  taste,  enrich  the  mind,  and 
make  the  heart  better.  I  cordially  recommend  the  vol- 
ume to  all  who  love  fine  writing,  noble  sentiments,  and 
a  knowledge  of  such  characters  as  truly  deserve  the 
name  of  "  Spiritual  Heroes." 

Affectionately  yours, 

J.  HA  WES. 


PREFACE. 


The  law  of  optics  is  reversed  in  history.  The  events 
and  characters  of  a  past  age  are  often  more  accurately 
discerned,  and  more  correctly  appreciated,  than  the  cir- 
cumstances which  now  surround  us  and  the  men  among 
whom  we  live.  Hence  we  meet  with  persons,  who,  while 
they  brand  with  the  stigma  of  fanaticism  certain  classes 
among  the  living,  are  quite  prepared  to  bind  the  wreath  of 
honor  round  the  memories  of  men  similar  in  sentiment  and 
character,  but  who  are  now  numbered  among  the  dead. 
The  remark  forcibly  applies  to  the  judgment  formed  of  the 
Puritans.  Contemporaries  traduced  and  villified  them. 
Historians  of  the  next  age,  influenced  by  prejudice,  gave 
to  these  calumnies  implicit  credence.  But  time  has  been 
gradually  removing  the  old  Puritans  to  a  distance  which 
subdues  the  force  of  passion  in  the  mind  of  the  beholder ; 
and  historical  research,  especially  of  late,  has  brought 
facts  to  light  which  have  tended  to  vindicate  them  from 
the  unjust  charges  preferred  by  their  enemies.  Thus 
public  opinion  has,  to  some  extent,  been  rectified  in  refer- 
ence to  these  memorable  characters.  They  are  emers-ing 
from  the  clouds  of  slander — their  virtue  and  heroism'"  be"- 
gin  to  excite  general  admiration :  but  it  must  not  be  for- 
gotten that  much  more  remains  to  be  done  by  the  historian 
before  the  debt  of  justice  will  be  fully  paid  to  their  long- 
dishonored  names. 

The  Puritans,  taking  theTvord  in  its  old-fashioned  and 
comprehensive  signification,  saved  England  in  the  seven- 
teenth century  from  a  relapse  into  Popery.  On  this  ac- 
count they  deserve  to  bo  honored  and  loved  by  the  Protes- 
tants of  the  present  day.  In  all  probability  the  salvation 
of  England  from  such  a  relapse  in  the  nineteenth  century 


PREFACE. 


will  depend,  under  God,  upon  the  men  who  imbibe  their 
sentiments,  and  emulate  their  piety  and  heroism.  From 
the  beginning,  Puritanism  has  been  the  soul  of  English 
Protestantism,  and  therefore  its  history  deserves  to  be  dil- 
igently studied,  and  its  spirit  gratefully  revered,  by  all 
v/ho  really  value  the  cause  of  the  Reformation. 

It  is  not  the  design  of  the  Author  to  write  a  history  of 
the  Puritans.  He  would  venture  only  on  a  few  sketches 
of  their  character  and  times,  chiefly  with  a  view  to  illus- 
trate their  spiritual  heroism.  It  has  struck  him  that  there 
are  names  and  incidents  in  Puritan  annals  deserving  more 
attention  than  they  have  received.  Some  of  these  are 
introduced  in  the  following  chapters  :  they  will  be  found 
to  reflect  honor  on  the  cause  with  which  they  are  identi- 
fied, and  to  purify  and  elevate  the  mind  employed  in  con- 
templating them.  It  would  have  been  easy  to  multiply 
sketches  of  this  kind,  but  in  order  to  bring  the  work  within 
proper  limits  the  Author  has  had  to  reject  several  which 
suggested  themselves  to  his  mind.  He  has  not  confined 
himself  to  the  highways  of  history,  but  has  wandered  fre- 
quently into  bye-paths,  where  interesting  objects  have 
attracted  and  repaid  his  humble  researches.  In  executing 
his  task  he  has  attempted  the  painting  ratlier  than  the 
sculpture  of  history,  not  confining  himself  to  the  exhibition 
of  groups  in  bold  relief,  or  in  forms  of  statuary,  but  aiming 
to  represent  alike  the  men  and  the  times  in  which  they 
lived,  combining  them  as  in  a  picture — the  former  consti- 
tuting the  leading  figures,  the  latter  the  background  of  the 
composition.  Guizot  speaks  of  the  anatomy,  the  physi- 
ology, and  the  physiognomy  of  history — very  important 
distinctions  for  the  historian  to  remember.  It  is  that 
branch  of  the  pictorial  art  of  history  which  represents  the 
last  of  these  that  the  Author  ventures  to  attempt.  He 
would  fain  paint  his  heroes  as  living  men,  their  souls 
beaming  in  their  countenances,  and  vividly  transfer  to 
others  the  deep  impressions  which  they  have  made  upon 
his  own  mind. 

The  materials  for  the  volume  now  laid  before  the  public 
have  been  collected  partly  from  our  standard  historical 
authorities,  and  partly  from  unpublished  documents  and 


PREFACE.  VU 

local  tradition,  as  well  as  scarce  and  curious  tracts. 
During  a  visit  last  summer  to  the  county  of  Norfolk,  the 
Author  was  permitted  to  search  the  Corporation  books  of 
his  native  city,  and  the  ecclesiastical  records  of  the  Old 
Meeting-house.  lie  was  also  favored  by  liis  friend,  Joseph 
Davy,  Esq.  of  Yarmouth,  with  the  use  of  three  valuable 
MS.  volumes: — 1.  A  history  of  St.  Nicholas'  Church; 
2.  A  copy  of  the  Church-book  of  the  Independent  meeting- 
House,  Jail-street ;  and  3.  Materials  for  a  History  of  the 
Suffolk  Churches,  by  the  Rev.  Thos.  Harmer,  of  Wattis- 
field,  the  learned  author  of  the  Observations  on  Scripture. 
From  these  sources  the  Author  derived  most  valuable 
assistance,  especially  in  the  chapter  on  the  East  Anglian 
Churches,  which,  indeed,  is  almost  entirely  drawn  up  from 
these  documents.  There  can  be  no  doubt  that  many  val- 
uable papers  of  this  kind  are  in  existence ;  and  it  would 
be  well  if  persons  accustomed  to  antiquarian  researches 
would  devote  themselves  to  this  neglected  branch  of  in- 
quiry, and  thus  collect  and  preserve  materials  of  an  order 
greatly  to  assist  the  future  historians  of  Puritan  life  and 
times.  The  Author  feels  that  his  thanks  are  especially 
due  to  the  gentlemen  already  named,  as  well  as  to  the 
Rev.  J.  Russell,  of  Yarmouth,  who  kindly  assisted  him  in 
his  inquiries,  and  also  to  the  Rev.  Dr.  Raffles,  Joshua 
Wilson,  Esq.,  and  other  friends,  for  the  loan  of  MSS.  and 
rare  books.  For  the  beautiful  etching  which  forms  the 
frontispiece,  he  is  indebted  to  Miss  Brightwell,  of  Norwich, 
whose  taste  he  has  no  need  to  praise,  but  whose  kindness 
he  would  gratefully  acknowledge. 

In  the  selection  of  his  materials  and  the  mode  of  em- 
ploying them,  he  has  especially  sought  to  interest  the 
youthful  part  of  the  community.  Earnestly  would  he 
invite  them  to  study  the  lives  and  sufferings  of  these  exiled 
confessors  and  martyrs,  in  whose  humble  annals  they  will 
find  much  of  truth  to  instruct  their  understanding,  and 
much  of  romantic  beauty  to  kindle  their  imaginations, 
(little  as  that  quality  is  generally  thought  to  be  allied  to 
Puritanism  and  Nonconformity,)  and  much  of  Christian 
heroism  to  thrill  their  hearts  and  elevate  their  piety. 

On  reviewing  his  labors,  the  Author  can  fully  sympa- 


Vm  PREFACE. 

thize  with  the  equally  ingenious  and  ingenuous  Abraham 
Tucker,  in  his  characteristic  confession, — '•  While  the  de- 
sign of  these  dissertations  lay  in  embryo  in  my  head,  they 
promised  a  much  more  shining  appearance  than  I  find 
them  make  now  I  can  review  them  upon  paper."  He  there- 
fore submits  his  work  to  the  pubhc  with  great  diffidence, 
conscious  that,  though  his  conceptions  of  the  theme  in  the 
first  instance  were  very  imperfect,  their  expression  in  the 
following  pages  is  still  more  so. 

In  conclusion,  while  the  Author  would  bespeak  the 
candor  of  his  readers,  he  would,  above  all,  invoke  the 
blessing  of  God.  The  cause  of  Puritanism  is  the  cause 
of  spiritual  religion.  The  men  in  question  were  greatly 
beloved  of  Heaven.  To  exhibit  their  characters  in  the 
true  light,  to  revive  or  perpetuate  the  memory  of  their 
excellence,  is  an  act  of  piety.  To  the  favor  of  Him,  then, 
who  is  the  God  of  truth,  and  to  whom  the  names  of  His 
saints  are  precious,  this  work  is  humbly  and  devoutly 
commended. 

"  For  all  is  in  his  hand,  whose  praise  I  seeli, — 
Whose  frown  can  disappoint  the  proudest  strain, 
Whose  approbation  prosper  even  mine." 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER    I. 

Page 
The  Islfngton  Congregation 11 

CHAPTER    II. 
The  Three  Martyrs 31 

CHAPTER    III. 
Pilgrim  Fathers 61 

CHAPTER    IV. 

The  Church  in  Southwark 88 

CHAPTER    V. 
The  Brave  Lord  Brooke 96 

CHAPTER    VI. 
The  Westminster  Assembly 116 

CHAPTER    VII. 
Oxford  under  Owen 146 

CHAPTER    VIII. 

East  Anglian  Churches 181 


X  CONTENTS. 

CHAPTER    IX. 

Page 
Black  Bartholomew 216 

CHAPTER    X. 
The  Plague  Year   .     .     .     .     • 235 

CHAPTER    XI. 
Tolerance  and  Persecution 256 

CHAPTER    XII. 
The  Three  Death-beds  .     .    .    : 285 

CHAPTER    XIII. 
The  Three  Graves 303 

APPENDIX ;     .     .  319 


^.„ 


I 


SPIRITUAL   HEROES. 


CHAPTER  I. 

THE    ISLINGTON    CONGREGATION. 

It  was  on  May-day,  a.  d.  1558  *  when  Mary  occupied 
the  throne  of  England,  that  "  a  certain  companie  of  godlie 
and  innocent  persons,  to  the  number  of  forty  men  and 
women,"  met  together  in  a  back  close  in  the  field  near 
St.  John's  Wood,  by  the  town  of  Islington.  Wonderful 
changes  have  been  wrought  since  then  in  the  whole  of  the 
neighborhood.  The  "  Iseldon"  of  that  day  was  a  pretty 
little  village,  surrounded  by  fields  sprinkled  with  gardens, 
wherein,  as  Stow  informs  us,  "  were  built  many  fair  sum- 
mer-houses, some  of  them  like  midsummer  pageants,  with 
towers,  turrets,  and  chimney-tops,  not  so  much  for  use  or 
profit,  as  for  show  and  pleasure."  On  the  return  of 
spring,  the  Londoners  loved  to  ramble  amidst  its  rural 
scenes,  and  to  drink  in  the  balmy  breezes  which  swept 
over  from  the  Highgate  hills  ;  and,  in  the  merry  month  of 
May,  many  a  light-hearted  group  of  citizens  might  be  seen 
going  up  Goswell-street,  with  "its  alleys,  banqueting- 
houses,  and  bowling-places,"  to  gather,  in  the  fields  and 
gardens  round  Islington,  branches  and  flowers  for  their 
gardens.     And  on  JNIay-day  the  richly-garnished  May-pole 

*  Foxe,  ii.  1850.    Roger  Holland's  examination. 


12  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

was  duly  erected  on  the  green,  gathering  round  it  the 
youths  and  maidens  of  the  village  to  celebrate  their  an- 
cient games. 

But  it  was  for  a  far  different  purpose  that  the  company 
had  assembled  in  that  back  close.  "  They  were,"  says 
John  Foxe,  "  sitting  together  at  prayer,  and  solemnly  oc- 
cupied in  the  meditation  of  God's  holy  Word."  They 
were  earnest  souls,  recently  emancipated  from  the  bond- 
age of  Popery — a  band  of  worshippers,  tired  of  the  idola- 
try and  formalism  of  the  Papal  Church,  and  convinced 
that  they  who  worship  the  Father  must  worship  Him  in 
spirit  and  in  truth — a  band  of  students,  weary  of  the  men- 
tal slavery  of  Rome,  and  thirsting  for  a  full  acquaintance 
with  the  Book  that  God  had  given  them.  For  centuries 
the  Bible  had  been  withheld  from  the  people.  The  story 
told  of  the  Cathach,  a  MS.  of  the  Psalms,  said  to  be  writ- 
ten by  St.  Columba,  the  great  Irish  saint,  may  be  taken 
as  symbolical  of  the  history  of  the  Scriptures  throughout 
the  mediaeval  period.  Enshrined  in  a  magnificent  case, 
carried  as  a  sacred  standard  before  the  warrior  in  battle, 
employed  as  a  solemn  sanction  in  the  taking  of  oaths,  the 
Cathach  was  preserved  in  the  highest  veneration  from  age 
to  age ;  but  it  was  strictly  forbidden,  under  pain  of  some 
awful  calamity,  that  the  mysterious  volume  should  ever 
be  opened.  So  had  the  Bible  throughout  the  middle  ages 
been  treated.  It  was  reverenced,  but  it  was  closed. 
There  were,  however,  many  at  the  time  of  which  we  speak, 
like  the  Islington  worthies,  who  had  broken  the  spell,  and 
had  dared  to  open  the  sealed  book. 

The  parties  who  met  in  the  woods  of  Islington  to  feed 
upon  the  truth,  assembled  there  from  necessity,  not  from 
choice — they  were  under  the  ban  of  persecution.  Their 
faith  exposed  them  to  the  charge  of  heresy — their  worship 
to  the  charge  of  schism.     So  numerous  had  been  the  re- 


THE    ISLINGTON    CONGREGATION.  13 

cent  examples  of  burning  people  for  such  crimes,  that 
they  were  well  aware  of  the  peril  they  incurred.  They 
belonged  to  a  party  of  Christians,  to  whom  frequent  refer- 
ence is  made  in  the  documents  connected  with  the  early 
history  of  English  Protestantism.  "  Although,"  says 
George  Withers,  in  his  letter  to  the  Prince  Elector  Pala- 
tine, speaking  of  the  reign  of  Queen  Mary,  "  the  Church 
seemed  at  first  to  be  entirely  overthrown,  and  the  godly 
were  dispersed  in  every  quarter,  yet  a  congregation  of 
some  importance  collected  itself  in  London,  chose  its  min- 
isters by  common  consent,  appointed  deacons,  and  in  the 
midst  of  enemies,  more  sharp-sighted  than  Argus,  and 
more  cruel  than  Nero,  the  Church  of  God  was  again  re- 
stored entire ;  and,  in  a  word,  complete  in  all  its  parts. 
And  though  it  was  often  dispersed  by  the  attacks  of  its 
enemies,  and  a  very  great  number  of  its  members  perished 
at  the  stake,  it  nevertheless  grew  and  increased  every 
day."* 

This  Congregational  Church  had  to  worship  in  secret, 
and'remarkable  instances  of  the  providential  escape  of  its 
members  are  related  by  Foxe.  At  Blackfriars,  about  Aid- 
gate,  and  in  a  cloth-worker's  loft  in  a  strait  alley,  "  near 
the  Great  Conduit  of  sweet  water  in  Cheape"  they  assem- 
bled privately,  and  were  detected  by  spies,  but  through 
"the  Lord's  vigilant  providence  the  mischief  was  pre- 
vented, and  they  delivered."  "  Another  like  escape  they 
made  in  a  ship  at  Billingsgate,  belonging  to  a  certain  good 
man  of  Ley,  where,  in  tbe  open  sight  of  the  people,  they 
were  congregated  together,  and  yet  through  God's  mighty 
power  escaped.  Betwixt  Radclifle  and  Redriffe,  in  a  ship, 
called  Jesus's  ship,  (so  they  had  a  floating  chapel  in 
those  times,)  twice  or  thrice  they  assembled,  having  there 
closely,  after  their  accustomed  manner,  both  sermon, 
*  See  Note  [1],  at  the  end  of  the  Volume. 

3 


14  SPIRITUAL    HEROES.     ' 

prayer,  and  communion,  and  yet,  through  the  protection 
of  the  Lord,  they  returned,  although  not  unespied,  yet  un- 
taken." 

The  numbers  which  assembled  on  different  occasions  va- 
ried from  forty  to  two  hundred.  Their  prospects  and  in- 
crease, from  time  to  time,  are  distinctly  noticed  by  Foxe  and 
others.  Nor  did  they  lack  a  succession  of  strong-hearted 
men  to  watch  over  them  in  the  pastoral  office,  despite  of 
persecution  and  death.  The  list  of  their  honorable  names 
has  been  preserved  :  Scambler,  afterwards  Bishop  of  Pe- 
terborough, whence  he  was  translated  to  the  see  of  Nor- 
wich ;  Fowler,  whose  name  alone  remains ;  John  Rough, 
formerly  one  of  the  Black  Friars  at  Stirling,  and  the 
friend  of  young  John  Knox ;  Augustine  Bernheir,  a  for- 
eigner, who  resided  with  Latimer,  witnessed  his  martyr- 
dom, and  collected  and  published  his  sermons ;  and 
Thomas  Bentham,  who  was  raised  by  Elizabeth  to  the  see 
of  Lichfield  and  Coventry.  Strype  mentions  Rose  among 
the  pastors  of  this  church.  Such  a  succession  of  pastors, 
in  the  space  of  a  few  years,  shows  how  troublous  were 
the  times,  and  how  much  of  moral  heroism  was  to  be 
found  in  the  witnesses  for  truth.  Rough  was  a  noble 
character.  He  had  zealously  preached  the  Gospel  in  many 
of  the  northern  parts  of  England,  and  had  been  obliged  to 
flee  to  the  Continent,  where  he  and  his  wife  supported 
themselves  by  knitting  caps  and  hose ;  but  he  returned  to 
England  in  1557  to  be  the  pastor  of  the  prescribed  flock. 
He  preached  to  them  at  Islington.  He  had  seen  four  Prot- 
estant martyrs  burnt  in  that  very  place.  There,  as  he 
said,  he  learned  the  way  to  die  ;  and  on  a  Sabbath  morn- 
ing, in  December  of  the  same  year,  he  was  apprehended 
at  the  Saracen's  Head  at  Islington, — some  quaint-looking 
old  dwelling,  no  doubt,  rich  in  hallowed  associations  of 
pure  worship  and  heaven-born  piety,  of  which  building  we 


THE    ISLINGTON    CONGREGATION.  15 

have  searched  in  vain  for  some  notice  or  relic  among  the 
antiquities  of  the  place.  Within  the  walls  of  that  building 
did  the  faithful  meet  on  that  cold  December  morning,  un- 
der pretence,  as  it  appears,  of  witnessing  a  play,  some 
mystery  in  all  likelihood — such  as  the  Coventry,  or  Ches- 
ter plays,  in  which  sacred  stories  were  acted  by  monks 
and  others.  But  the  guards  soon  appeared.  Rough  and 
the  deacon,  Cuthbert  Simpson,  were  seized,  carried  before 
the  council,  and  at  length  condemned  to  die.  "  Stand 
constant  to  the  end,"  said  this  faithful  martyr  to  his  flock, 
"  then  shall  ye  possess  your  souls.  Salute  one  another 
in  my  name.  I  go  before.  The  Spirit  of  God  guide  you 
in  and  out,  rising  and  sitting,  cover  you  with  the  shadow 
of  his  wing,  defend  you  against  the  tyranny  of  the  wicked, 
and  bring  you  happily  to  the  port  of  eternal  felicity,  where 
all  tears  shall  be  wiped  from  your  eyes,  and  you  shall  al- 
ways abide  with  the  Lamb."  On  the  21st  of  December 
he  was  burnt  in  Smithfield. 

The  remembrance  of  his  piety,  of  his  apprehension,  and 
his  martyrdom,  which  perhaps  some  of  them  had  witnessed, 
is  fresh  in  the  minds  of  the  congregation  gathered  in  the 
retired  close  by  the  town  of  Islington  ;  but  fidelity  to  con- 
science and  to  God  will  not  allow  them  to  forsake  the  as- 
sembling of  themselves  together.  They  are,  for  the  most 
part,  humble  in  circumstances, — apprentices,  artisans, 
plain  honest  housewives,  but  we  recognize  in  them  God's 
true  nobility.  They  have  noble,  independent  souls  ;  inde- 
pendent of  man's  authority,  but  most  religiously  obedient 
to  the  authority  of  God.  They  cannot  suffer  their  con- 
science to  be  ensnared  by  worldly  advantage,  nor  will 
they  let  it  be  crushed  by  worldly  power.  They  are  ex- 
ceptions to  the  fashion  of  the  times.  "Rehgion,"  says 
the  Venetian  Ambassador  in  England,  writing  home  about 
this  time,  "  though  apparently  thriving  in  this  country,  is, 


16  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

1  apprehend,  in  some  degree  the  offspring  of  dissimulation. 
Generally  speaking,  your  Serene  Highness  may  rest  as- 
sured, that  with  tlie  English  the  example  and  authority  of 
the  sovereign  is  every  thing,  and  rehgion  is  only  so  far 
valued  as  it  inculcates  the  duty  due  from  the  subject  to 
the  prince.  They  love  as  he  loves ;  believe  as  he  believes. 
They  would  be  full  as  zealous  followers  of  the  Mahome- 
tan and  Jewish  religions,  did  the  king  prefer  either." 
The  charge  is  no  doubt  too  true,  but  the  Venetian  Ambas- 
sador knows  not  of  the  faithful-hearted  ones  of  the  secret 
congregation ;  and  did  he  know  them,  in  all  probability, 
while  he  excused  the  mass  for  their  pliability,  he  would 
condemn  these  noble  exceptions  as  obstinate  enthusiasts. 

But  let  us  watch  the  fate  of  this  little  company.  They 
have  not  been  there  long,  occupied  in  holy  duties,  and  ab- 
sorbed in  the  realities  of  eternity,  when  the  sound  of  foot- 
steps, and  a  suspicious-looking  stranger,  leaning  over  the 
hedge  which  incloses  the  field,  startle  the  party.  "  Good 
morning,"  says  the  stranger,  "  you  look  like  men  who 
mean  no  hurt."  "  Can  you  tell  us,"  asks  one  of  the  con- 
gregation, "  whose  close  this  is,  and  whether  we  may  be 
so  bold  as  to  sit  here  ?"  "  Yes,"  he  rejoins,  "  you  seem  to 
me  such  persons  as  mean  no  harm ;"  and  leaves  them 
with  hearts  palpitating  between  hope  and  fear.  The  na- 
ture of  the  \asit  just  paid  them  is  soon  determined.  In  a 
quarter  of  an  hour  appears  King  the  constable,  followed 
by  six  or  seven  men,  armed  with  bill  and  bow,  who  tarry 
a  short  distance  behind,  in  a  retired  nook,  where  they  are 
not  seen.  The  officer  advances,  enters  the  circle,  and 
commands  the  worshippers  to  show  him  their  books,  which 
they  forthwith  deliver.  The  reserve  guard  are  summoned, 
and  proceed  at  once  to  apprehend  the  party.  "  We  are 
obedient,  and  ready  to  go  with  you,"  they  meekly  reply. 
Immediately  they  are  conducted  to  a  brewhouse,  a  little 


THE    ISLINGTON    CONGREGATION.  1*7 

way  off,  and  some  of  the  constable's  men  are  dispatched 
to  fetch  the  justice.  The  justice  is  not  at  home,  and  they 
must  therefore  be  taken  to  Sir  Roger  Chomley.*  Twenty- 
seven  are  arraigned  before  his  worship,  the  rest  having 
escaped  from  the  clutches  of  the  constables  on  their  way ; 
of  one  of  these  Foxe  relates  the  following  tale  : — ''  The 
people  coming  very  thick  did  cut  off"  some  of  them,  to  the 
number  of  eight,  which  were  behind,  of  whom  was  Ben- 
net.  Then  he  knocking  at  the  gate  to  come  in,  (Sir 
Roger  Chomley's,)  the  porter  said '  that  he  was  none  of  the 
company.'  He  said  '  yes,'  and  knocked  again.  Then 
there  stood  by  one  of  the  congregation,  named  Johnson, 
dwelling  now  at  Hammersmith,  which  said,  'Edward, 
thou  hast  done  well,  do  not  tempt  God,  go  thy  way.'  And 
so  taking  the  warning  as  sent  of  God,  with  a  quiet  con- 
science eschewed  burning. "f  Out  of  the  twenty-seven, 
twenty-two  were  sent  to  Newgate. 

About  seven  weeks  passed  before  any  of  them  were  ex- 
amined ;  and  during  that  period,  at  Whitsuntide,  two  of 
them  were  released  from  their  sufferings  by  the  hand  of 
death.  Of  the  remaining  twenty  only  seven  escaped  with 
their  lives,  and  some  of  them  not  without  cruel  scourging. 
"  The  right  picture  and  true  counterfeit  of  Boner  and  his 
cruelty,  in  scourging  of  God's  saints  in  his  gardens  at 
Fulham," — that  old  wood-cut  in  Foxe,  representing  the 
prelate  with  his  rods  lashing  his  victims,  upon  which  our 
eyes  in  boyhood  looked  with  so  much  terror  and  just  in- 
dignation,— relates  to  one  of  these  Islington  Congrega- 
tionalists.  On  the  17tli  June,  Corpus  Christi  day,  a  fa- 
mous feast  in  the  London  of  the  olden  time,  when  flags 
and  garlands  and  rich  tapestries  adorned  the  streets,  and 
the  citizens  entertained  themselves  with  mirth  and  music, 
— the  infamous  proceedings  of  Bishop  Bonner's  Ecclesias- 
*  See  Note  [-2].  t  Foxe,  ii.  1882. 

2^- 


18  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

tical  Court  stand  out  in  dark  and  fearful  contrast.  Seven 
of  the  prisoners  wore  arraigned  before  him.  The  charges 
were  contained  in  thirteen  articles,  amounting  to  the  ac- 
cusation,— that  they  had  forsaken  the  churches,  neglected 
the  mass  and  other  religious  rites  and  customs ;  had  not 
allowed  the  Latin  service ;  had  used  King  Edward's  Book 
of  Common  Prayer,  and  had  gone  in  the  time  of  divine 
service  into  the  fields  and  profane  places  to  read  English 
Psalms  and  certain  English  books.  To  these  charges 
they  pleaded  "  guilty ;"  but  three  of  the  accused  were  pre- 
pared to  admit  that  the  Latin  service,  as  far  as  it  agrees 
with  God's  word,  may  be  allowed  to  those  who  understand 
the  language.  They  were  examined  separately ;  and  re- 
quired to  reconcile  themselves  to  the  Roman  Church  by 
recanting  their  alleged  heresies,  which  they  refused  to  do, 
and,  as  a  matter  of  course,  were  consigned  over  to  the 
secular  magistrate  to  be  executed  at  the  stake. 

One  of  these  martyrs,  whom  Foxe  especially  notices, 
was  Roger  Holland,  a  merchant  tailor  of  London,  who  in 
early  life  had  been  a  profligate  character,  but  was  re- 
claimed by  a  young  woman  of  singular  piety,  who  had 
shown  him  great  kindness,  and  whom  he  afterwards  mar- 
ried. With  the  zeal  of  a  new  convert,  he  sought  the 
spiritual  welfare  of  his  relatives,  and  repaired  to  his  father 
in  Lancashire  with  "  divers  good  books  ;"  so  that  his  pa- 
rents tasted  of  the  Gospel,  and  began  to  detest  the  mass, 
idolatry,  and  superstition,  to  the  no  small  joy  of  the  youth- 
ful Roger.  Before  his  apprehension  at  Islington,  he  had 
felt  the  weight  of  Rome's  injustice,  for  having  had  his  first- 
born child  christened  in  his  house,  and  for  going  into  the 
country  to  convey  the  babe  away, "  that  the  Papists  should 
not  have  it  in  their  anointing  hands."  For  these  crimes 
his  goods  were  seized  and  confiscated,  and  his  wife  cru- 
elly used.     The  examination  of  this  remarkable  man  is 


THE    ISLINGTON    CONGREGATION.  19 

deeply  interesting.  He  confesses  that  he  had  been  a  Pa- 
pist— the  strictest  of  the  sect — and  bears  testimony  to  the 
fact, — of  which  the  whole  history  of  the  Roman  Catholic 
Church,  especially  in  the  middle  ages,  presents  an  im- 
mense mass  of  examples, — that  the  effect  of  a  strict  ob- 
servance of  its  outward  rites  was  to  encourage  the  indul- 
gence of  all  kinds  of  immorality  ;  "  albeit,"  he  says,  "  I 
could  not  eat  meat  on  the  Friday,  yet  in  swearing,  drink- 
ing, or  dicing,  all  the  night  long,  I  made  no  conscience  at 
all."  His  Protestantism  was  as  intelligent  as  it  was  firm, 
and  he  proved  himself  a  theological  antagonist  such  as 
Bonner  found  it  easier  to  answer  by  firebrands  than  by  ar- 
guments. "  The  antiquity  of  our  Church,"  says  this 
dauntless  member  of  the  congregation,  "  is  not  from  Pope 
Nicholas  or  Pope  Joan,  but  our  Church  is  from  the  begin- 
ning, even  from  the  time  that  God  said  unto  Adam,  that 
the  seed  of  the  woman  should  break  the  serpent's  head ; 
and  so  to  faithful  Noah,  and  all  the  holy  fathers  that  were 
from  the  beginning.  All  they  that  believed  these  promi- 
ses were  of  the  Church,  though  the  numbers  were  often- 
times but  few  and  small,  as  in  Elias's  days,  when  he 
thought  there  was  none  but  he  that  had  not  bowed 
their  knees  to  Baal,  when  God  had  observed  seven  thou- 
sand that  never  had  bowed  their  knees  to  that  idol :  as  I 
trust  there  be  seven  hundred  thousand  more  than  I  know 
of  that  have  not  bowed  their  knees  to  the  idol,  your  mass, 
and  your  god  Maozim.  For  the  upholding  of  your  Church 
and  religion  what  antiquity  can  you  show  ?  yea,  the  mass, 
that  idol  and  chief  pillar  of  your  religion,  is  not  four  hundred 
years  old,  and  some  of  your  masses  are  younger,  as  that 
mass  of  St.  Thomas  a,  Becket,  the  traitor,  wherein  you 
pray  that  you  may  be  saved  by  the  blood  of  St.  Thomas. 
So  crafty  is  Satan  to  devise  those  his  dreams,  which  you  de- 
fend with  faggot  and  fire,  to  quench  the  light  of  the  word  of 


20  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

God,  which,  as  David  said,  should  be  a  lantern  to  our  feet. 
And,  again,  wherein  shall  a  young  man  direct  his  way, 
bat  by  the  word  of  God ;  and  yet  you  will  hide  it  from  us 
in  a  tongue  unknown.  St.  Paul  had  rather  in  the  church 
have  five  words  spoken  with  understanding,  than  ten  thou- 
sand in  an  unknown  tongue  ;  and  yet  will  you  have  your 
Latin  service,  and  praying  in  a  strange  tongue,  whereof 
the  people  are  utterly  ignorant,  to  be  of  such  antiquity." 

In  a  similar  tone  of  intelligent  and  earnest  feeling,  he 
continued  to  defend  himself  on  his  second  examination. 

"  Roger,"  began  Dr.  Chadsey,  who  assisted  Bonner  at 
the  trial,  '•  I  trust  you  have  now  better  considered  of  the 
Church  than  you  did  before."  ''  I  consider  thus  much," 
he  said,  "  that  out  of  the  Church  there  is  no  salvation,  as 
divers  ancient  doctors  say."  "  That  is  well  said,"  re- 
joined Bonner,  thinking  he  had  won  somewhat  upon  the 
mind  of  the  heretic ;  but  he  was  mistaken,  for,  answered 
Roger, "  I  mean  that  Church  which  has  Christ  for  her  head ; 
which  also  hath  his  word,  and  his  sacraments,  according 
to  his  word  and  institutions."  Chadsey  interrupted  him, 
and  turned  the  conversation  by  asking,  "  Is  that  a  Testa- 
ment which  you  have  in  your  hand  ?"  "  Yea,  master,  it 
is  the  New  J^estament ;  you  will  find  no  fault  with  the 
translation,  I  think ;  it  is  of  your  own  translation,"  turn- 
ing to  Bonner ;  "  it  is  according  to  the  great  Bible." 
This  was  a  home-thrust  which  the  bishop  v/as  quite  una- 
ble to  parry.  It  had  so  happened  that  Bonner  was  in  Paris 
as  English  ambassador  at  the  time  when  Coverdale,  under 
Cromwell's  patronage,  was  there,  employed  in  superintend- 
ing the  printing  of  the  great  Bible ;  and,  to  gratify  the 
minister,  then  so  high  in  his  master's  favor,  he  had  shown 
great  friendship  to  Coverdale  and  his  assistants ;  had  in- 
vited them  to  his  house  to  dinner,  had  zealously  favored 
the  undertaking,  and,  on  quitting  Paris,  had  said  to  them. 


THE    ISLINGTON    CONGREGATION.  21 

"  I  will  have  of  your  Bibles  set  up  in  the  church  of  St. 
Paul's,  at  least,  in  sundry  places,  six  of  them,  and  I  will 
pay  you  honestly  for  them,  and  give  hearty  thanks." 
Just  then  the  way  to  court  favor  lay  in  that  direction ;  but 
now  times  had  changed.  Bonner  was  no  friend  now  to  the 
translation  he  had  encouraged  and  praised,  and  the  refer- 
ence made  to  it  by  Holland  must  have  been  rather  morti- 
fying to  his  lordship. 

Evading  the  home  appeal,  he  asked,  "  How  say  you  ? 
How  do  you  know  it  is  the  Testament  of  Christ  but  only 
by  the  Church  ?  for  the  Church  of  Rome  hath  and  doth 
preserve  it,  and  out  of  the  same  hath  made  decrees,  ordi- 
nances, and  true  expositions."  "  No,"  said  Roger ;  "  the 
Church  of  Rome  hath  and  doth  suppress  the  reading  of 
the  Testament ;  and  what  a  true  exposition,  I  pray  you, 
did  the  Pope  make  thereof  when  he  set  his  foot  on  the 
Emperor's  neck,  and  said,  '  Thou  shalt  walk  upon  the  lion 
and  th.0  asp ;  the  young  lion  and  the  dragon  shalt  thou 
trample  under  thy  foot  ?'  " 

Roger  was  brought  to  the  Consistory,  before  Bonner, 
a  third  time,  with  the  rest  of  the  party,  when  they  were  at 
once  all  excommunicated,  except  himself,  for  whom  inter- 
cession was  made  by  certain  persons  of  distinction  from 
Cheshire,  from  which  it  would  appear  that  he  was  highly 
connected.  Bonner  at  first  treated  him  with  apparent 
kindness,  and  sought  by  "  rhetorical  persuasions,"  as  Foxe 
calls  them,  to  recover  the  religious  delinquent ;  but  all  in 
vain.  On  the  bishop's  propounding  the  doctrine  of  the  Real 
Presence  in  the  Sacrament,  Roger  Holland  readily  an- 
swered, "  Your  lordship  saith,  '  The  same  body  which  was 
born  of  the  Virgin  Mary,  which  was  crucified  upon  the 
cross,  which  rose  again  the  third  day,'  but  you  leave  out, 
'  which  ascended  into  heaven  ;'  and  the  Scripture  saith, 
'  He  shall  there  remain  until  He  come  to  judge  the  quick 


22  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

and  dead  ;'  then  He  is  not  contained  under  the  forms  of 
bread  and  wine."  This  courageous  confessor  concluded 
his  confession  with  the  following  solemn  declaration  :  "  I 
say,  and  I  beseech  you  all  to  mark  and  bear  witness  with. 
me,  for  so  you  shall  do  before  the  judgment-seat  of  God, 
what  I  speak,  for  here  is  the  conclusion ;  and  ye,  my  dear 
friends,"  turning  to  his  kinsmen  who  were  present,  "  I 
pray  you  show  my  father  what  I  do  say,  that  he  may 
understand  I  am  a  Christian  man.  I  say  and  believe, 
and  am  therein  fully  persuaded  by  the  Scriptures,  that  the 
Sacrament  of  the  Supper  of  our  Lord,  ministered  in  the 
holy  communion  according  to  Christ's  institution,  I  being- 
penitent  and  sorry  for  my  sins,  and  minding  to  amend  and 
lead  a  new  life,  and  so  coming  worthily  unto  God's  w^ord, 
in  perfect  love  and  charity,  do  there  receive,  by  faith,  the 
body  and  blood  of  Christ ;  and  through  Christ,  in  his  human 
passion,  sit  at  the  right  hand  of  his  Father,  yet  by  faith,  I 
say,  his  death,  his  passion,  his  merits,  are  mine,  and  by 
faith  I  dwell  in  Him,  and  He  in  me ;  and  as  for  the  mass, 
transubstantiation,  and  worshipping  of  the  sacrament,  they 
are  mere  impiety  and  horrible  idolatry." 

When  he  had  witnessed  this  good  confession,  the  doom 
of  the  faithful  martyr  was  sealed,  and  he,  together  with 
his  six  companions,  were  adjudged  to  death.  The  27th 
of  June  was  fixed  for  their  execution. 

That  morning  crowds  might  be  seen  gathering  in  Smith- 
field,  to  gaze  on  a  spectacle  with  v/hich  many  of  them  had 
become  sadly  familiar.  In  an  open  space,  in  the  midst  of 
that  old  inclosure,  stood  the  murderous  pile,  with  a  due 
supply  of  faggots,  surrounded  by  barriers  and  officers  to 
keep  off  the  concourse  of  the  people.  The  tenements  in 
Long-Lane,  built  on  both  sides  for  "  brokers  and  tipplers," 
yielded  their  contributions  of  profane  and  thoughtless  idlers. 
Graver  and  more  respectable  citizens  were  wending  their 


\ 


THE    ISLINGTON    CONGREGATION.  23 

way  tbrongh  Giltspiir-street,  and  other  avenues  ;  while 
from  the  windows  of  the  fair  inns,  and  other  comely  build- 
ings, which  adorned  with  their  picturesque  architecture 
the  western  side  of  ancient  Smithlield,  many  a  face  was 
looking  out  upon  the  dense  masses  in  front  of  the  church 
of  Bartholomew  Priory,  whose  tottering  wooden  steeple 
still  rose  to  heaven,  the  memorial  of  a  monastic  house, 
which,  before  the  dissolution  of  the  abbeys  in  the  time  of 
Henry  VIII.,  had  stood  there,  in  its  pomp  and  pride,  one 
of  the  noblest  ornaments  of  London.  Some  officers  of  the 
Queen  pass  through  the  crowds,  and,  close  to  the  stake, 
repeat  a  proclamation,  which  they  have  already  announced 
by  the  city  walls,  near  the  archway  of  Newgate,  forbidding 
any  of  the  people,  under  pain  of  imprisonment,  to  speak  a 
word  to  the  forthcoming  martyrs.  A  band  of  serious  per- 
sons yonder,  standing  close  together,  listen  to  those  words 
with  deep  emotion,  as  men  who  have  come  to  sympathize 
with  the  sufferers,  and  are  resolved  that  the  expression  of 
their  sympathy  shall  not  be  enchained  by  this  merciless 
edict.  Prominently  among  them  stands  Master  Bentham, 
their  loved  and  honored  pastor — for  they  are  no  other 
than  members  of  "  the  Congregation,"  met  to  see  their 
brethren  die — to  cheer  them  by  their  prayers,  and  to  be 
themselves  strengthened  by  examples  of  constancy.  At 
length  the  procession  moves  from  the  Gate-house  ;  the 
seven  witnesses  for  truth  are  seen  emerging  from  their 
prison,  attended  by  officers  fully  armed.  On  their  approach- 
ing Smithfield,  the  faithful  Congregation,  despite  of  the 
royal  edict,  press  forward,  rendering  ineffiactual  the  attempt 
of  the  bill-men  to  keep  them  back,  and  affisctionately  em- 
bracing their  brethren,  bring  them  in  their  arms  to  the  place 
where  they  are  to  suffi?r.  The  preparations  being  made 
for  the  last  act  of  this  horrid  tragedy,  the  proclamation 
forbidding  every  expression  of  sympathy  is  read  agam. 


24  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

A  dead  silence  reigns  over  the  multitude,  as  they  watch 
the  kmdling  of  the  faggots.  The  heroic  Bentham  turns 
his  eyes  to  the  people,  and  exclaims  with  a  loud  voice, 
".  We  know  that  they  are  the  people  of  God,  and  there- 
fore we  cannot  choose  but  wish  well  to  them,  and  say, 
God  strengthen  them !  Almighty  God,  for  Christ's  sake, 
strengthen  them  !"  The  Queen's  proclamation  avails  not 
— a  murmur,  deep,  solemn,  sublime,  like  the  sound  of  many 
waters,  rolls  along  the  multitude,  echoing  "  Amen — 
Amen — Amen  !"  to  the  pastor's  prayer.  The  officers 
were  astounded  and  abashed ;  and  the  martyrs  gathered 
strength.  They  lifted*  up  their  eyes  to  heaven,  as  Roger 
Holland  prayed,  "  Lord,  I  most  humbly  thank  thy  Majesty 
that  Thou  hast  called  me  from  this  state  of  death  unto  the 
light  of  thy  heavenly  word,  and  now  into  the  fellowship  of 
thy  saints,  that  I  may  sing  and  say,  Holy,  holy,  holy,  Lord 
God  of  Hosts.  Lord,  into  thy  hands  I  commend  my  spirit. 
Lord,  bless  these  thy  people,  and  save  them  from  idol- 
atry." 

The  impression  was  deep  and  universal :  men  left  the 
scene  in  Smithfield  musing  on  it  in  their  hearts.  Often 
had  the  praise  of  heroism  been  there  bestowed  on  some 
proud  knight,  as  ho  bore  his  lance  in  the  tilt  and  tournay, 
and  his  name  had  been  inscribed  with  honor  in  the  rolls 
of  chivalry ;  but  the  praise  of  an  infinitely  nobler  heroism 
belonged  to  that  martyred  band.  Their  names  are  em- 
blazoned on  no  herald's  roll,  but  they  are  written  in  the 
book  of  God's  remembrance,  and  "  they  shall  be  mine,  saith 
the  Lord,  in  the  day  that  I  make  up  my  jewels." 

They  were  the  last  who  suffered  at  Smithfield. 

Six  more  of  the  party,  apprehended  at  Islington,  were 
on  the  13th  of  July  burned  at  Brentford  ;  and  a  few  days 
afterwards,  Bentham,  whose  mind  and  heart  were  filled 


THE    ISLINGTON    CONGREGATION.  25 

with  recent  events,  Sat  down  and  wrote  the  following  letter 
to  his  friend  Thomas  Lever  :  * — 

"  The  grace  and  favor  of  Almighty  God  be  with  you 
and  your  godly  congregation,  Amen.  My  duty  binding 
me  to  remember  my  dear  friends,  and  our  great  dangers 
moving  me  to  desire  their  help,  enforce  me  at  this  present, 
both  to  write  unto  you,  and  desire  your  most  godly  and 
effectual  prayers,  dear  brother,  and  loving  friend,  Mr. 
Lever  ;  for  now  I  stand  in  the  gap,  whereas  you  have  so 
earnestly  talked  with  me.  Now,  therefore,  help  me  with 
your  prayers,  and  I  shall  think  that  you  stand  present  at 
my  back  or  on  my  right  hand.  While  I  was  in  Germany, 
at  liberty  of  body,  having  sufficient  for  it  for  the  time,  I 
was  yet  many  times  in  great  grief  of  mind  and  terrible  tor- 
ments of  hell ;  and  now  here  being  every  moment  of  an 
hour  in  danger  of  taking,  and  fear  of  bodily  death,  I  am 
in  mind,  the  Lord  be  praised,  most  quiet  and  joyful,  seeing 
the  fervent  zeal  of  so  many,  and  such  increase  of  our  con- 
gregation, in  the  midst  of  this  cruel  and  violent  persecution. 

"  What  should  I  say,  but  a  Domino  factum  est  1  There 
were  seven  men  burned  in  Smithfield,  the  27th  day  of 
June,  altogether ;  a  fearful  and  cruel  proclamation  being 
made,  that  under  pain  of  present  death,  no  man  should 
either  approach  nigh  unto  them,  touch  them,  neither  speak 
unto  or  comfort  them  :  yet  were  they  so  mightily  spoken 
unto,  so  comfortably  taken  by  the  hands,  and  so  godly 
comforted,  notwithstanding  that  fearful  proclamation,  and 
the  present  threatenings  of  the  sheriff  and  sergeants,  that 
the  adversaries  themselves  were  astonished.  And  since 
that  time,  the  Bishop  of  London,  either  for  fear  or  craft, 
carried  seven  more,  or  six  at  the  least,  forth  of  his  Cole- 
house  to  Fulham,  the  12th  day  of  this  month,  and  con- 
demning them  there  the  13th  day,  at  one  of  the  clock  at 

*  See  Note  [3]. 

3 


26  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

afternoon,  caused  them  to  be  carried  the  same  time  to 
Branford,  beside  Sion,  where  they  were  burned  in  post- 
haste the  same  night.  This  fact  purchased  him  more 
hatred  than  any  that  he  hath  done  of  the  common  muki- 
tude.  This  I  signify,  that  you,  knowing  our  great  dan- 
gers, may  the  rather  move  your  godly  company  to  pray 
more  earnestly  for  us.  It  is  constantly  written  by  letters 
to  London,  that  two  towns,  a  httle  from  Nottingham,  about 
the  4th  or  5th  day  of  this  month,  were  \vonderfully  beaten 
and  shaken  with  thunder,  and  such  storms ;  many  were 
slain,  and  more  were  hurt,  with  great  wonders,  which  I 
take  to  be  a  token  of  God's  great  displeasure  for  sin,  who 
will  make  heaven  and  earth  witness  against  wickedness. 
And  yet  men  for  the  most  part  were  never  more  careless, 
nor  maliciously  merry  than  they  are  now. 

"  God  amend  them  !" 

Thus  far  the  letter  relates  to  the  recent  martyrdoms  and 
to  public  events,  and  must  have  been  written  with  a  bleed- 
ing heart.  As  one  reads  the  autograph  preserved  in  the 
Harleian  Collection,  with  its  quaint  spelling,  and  not  easily 
deciphered  characters,  the  time-worn  paper  seems  to  glow 
with  pictorial  illustrations  of  the  times,  the  circumstances, 
and  the  persons  connected  with  that  interesting  document. 
The  Smithfield  fires  blaze — Bentham  is  seen  comforting 
the  sufferers — the  deep  Amen  reverberates — and  the  cruel- 
ties of  Fulham,  and  the  holocaust  at  Brentford,  pass  in 
imagination  before  the  reader. 

But  the  letter  refers  to  other  matters.  We  get  a  glimpse 
of  the  pastor  of  the  Congregation,  revolving  certain  cases 
of  conscience  which  had  sprung  up  among  its  members, 
and  touching  which  he  was  anxious  for  the  opinion  of  his 
brother  divines.* 

"  I  would  gladly  have  your  counsel  and  Mr.  Martyr's, 
*  See  Note  [4]. 


THE    ISLINGTON    CONGREGATION.  27 

(Peter  Martyr,  of  famous  memory.)  on  these  three  ques- 
tions, if  you  have  leisure  at  any  time  to  walk  to  Zurich : — 
First,  Whether  a  young  woman,  married  at  nonage  against 
her  will,  and  so  kept  hy  force,  be  a  lawful  wife  or  not 
unto  him  with  whom  she  is  compelled  to  remain  against 
her  will.  Secondly,  Whether  the  professors  of  the  Gos- 
pel may  prosecute  their  right  and  cause  in  any  papistical 
court,  or  answer,  being  called  thereunto,  or  take  admin- 
istration of  goods  in  such  courts :  and  thirdly.  Whether 
the  professors  of  the  Gospel,  not  communicating  with  Pa- 
pists, may  yet  as  well  pay  their  tithes,  and  such  duties  to 
the  Papists  as  tribute,  custom,  and  subsidy  to  evil  rulers 
and  wicked  magistrates." 

These  are  interesting  references,  throwing  light  upon 
domestic  life,  the  concern  then  felt  in  the  question  of  di- 
vorce, and  the  conscientious  difficulties  experienced  by 
some  of  the  Congregation  in  reference  to  existing  insti- 
tutions. It  would  appear  that  they  thoroughly  disliked 
the  papistical  courts,  as  well  they  might,  and  that  some, 
like  their  Nonconformist  successors  in  these  days,  had 
doubts  as  to  the  lawfulness  of  paying  to  a  Church  of  v/hicli 
they  disapproved. 

"  I  trust,"  proceeds  the  v»'ort!jy  pastor,  "  that  I  have 
answered  some  of  my  friends  in  these  questions  according 
to  the  truth  ;  yet  would  I  have  your  judgment,  both  for 
greater  confirmation  and  comfort  unto  them,  and  for  my 
further  instruction  ;  also,  if  you  can  shortly  send  me  word 
of  these,  you  shall  greatly  comfort  me,  and  help  to  con- 
firm my  friends  in  the  right  ways.  I  pray  you  commend 
me  to  all  your  company  by  name,  most  heartily,  in  our 
Lord  Jesus  Christ,  who  bless  and  keep  you  to  the  comfort 
of  his  congregation.  Written  at  London,  this  17th  day 
of  July." 

When  this  letter  was  written,  the  days  of  Popish  ascen- 


28  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

dency  were  drawing  to  a  close.  The  last  fire  in  Smith- 
field  had  burnt  out.  The  last  in  England  kindled  for  the 
burning  of  a  Protestant  was  shortly  to  blaze  in  the  green 
knoll  by  the  walls  of  Canterbury, — a  spot  which  no  friend 
to  religious  liberty  can  visit  without  deep  emotions  of  pain 
that  ever  such  fires  were  lighted  up  ;  of  gratitude,  that 
there  the  flickering  embers  were  extinguished. 

The  reign  of  Mary  was  the  midnight  hour  of  religious 
persecution  in  England.  Intolerance,  without  a  gleam  of 
charity,  brooded  over  the  land.  The  Church  of  Rome, 
through  her  willing  slave.  Queen  Mary,  and  her  official 
instruments,  the  bishops,  exercised  her  despotic  sway,  with 
a  rigor  before  unknown  in  this  country.  It  would  cer- 
tainly be  unjust  to  ascribe  the  persecutions  of  that  period 
to  a  principle  of  pure  malevolence  in  the  bosoms  of  the 
sovereign  and  her  prelates.  Nor  must  the  origin  of  per- 
secution be  attributed  to  the  Church  of  Rom'e,  and  the 
disgrace  of  practising  it  be  laid  solely  to  her  charge ;  for 
it  should  be  borne  in  mind  that  persecution  is  the  sin  of 
our  fallen  humanity,  and  had  displayed  its  terrors  ere  the 
apostate  branch  of  Christendom  had  any  existence.  The 
practical  development  of  its  spirit  has  tarnished  the  history 
of  other  churches ;  but  at  the  same  time  it  would  be  as 
unfair  to  deny,  that  much  personal  feeling,  and  severity 
of  the  most  aggravated  kind  in  the  treatment  of  their  vic- 
tims,*— severity  which  even  their  despotic  principles  did 
not  require,  marked  the  conduct  of  the  chief  actors  in  the 
Marian  persecutions,  and  that  to  Rome  pre-eminently  be- 
longs the  sin  of  intolerance,  fostered  by  her  pretended  in- 
fallibility, her  denial  of  salvation  to  heretics,  and  her  claim 
to  the  subserviency  of  the  civil  powers  as  the  ministers 
of  her  supreme  will.  With  her,  persecution  has  not  been 
so  much  an  accidental  circumstance  as  the  natural  ex- 
*  See  Note  [5]. 


THE    ISLINGTON    CONGREGATION.  29 

pression  of  her  spirit  and  the  consistent  working  out  of  her 
principles.  Other  churches  have  fallen  into  the  tempta- 
tion of  employing  coercion  in  spite  of  their  system ;  but 
hers  has  been  a  throne  of  iniquity  which  frameth  mischief 
by  a  law.  The  Protestant  has  fancied  he  might  persecute, 
tlie  Papist  was  persuaded  he  must.  The  sword  trembled 
in  the  hands  of  the  one ;  it  was  grasped  with  terrible 
energy  by  the  other.  It  is  inconsistent  for  the  Protestant 
to  persecute  ;  it  is  inconsistent  for  the  Papist  not  to  do  so. 
The  course  which  was  pursued  in  the  reign  of  Mary 
was  as  impolitic  as  it  was  unjust  and  unchristian.  As  in 
most  cases,  persecution  defeated  its  own  ends.  The  cause 
sought  to  be  crushed  gathered  strength.  "  A  sort  of  in- 
stinctive reasoning  told  the  people,  what  the  learned  on 
neither  side  had  been  able  to  discover,  that  the  truth  of  a 
religion  begins  to  be  very  suspicious  when  it  stands  in 
need  of  prisons  and  scaffolds  to  eke  out  its  evidences. 
Many  are  said  to  have  become  Protestants  under  IMary, 
who  at  her  coming  to  the  throne  had  retained  the  contrary 
pers-uasion."*  Heavy  was  the  yoke  which  crushed  the  neck 
of  the  people,  and  they  looked  up  to  Heaven,  and  cried  for 
deliverance.  When  the  death  of  Mary  occurred,  tiie  peo- 
ple felt  that  a  scourge  was  withdrawn.  Never  did  a  sov- 
ereign's removal  excite  less  grief,  and  the  successor's  ac- 
cession to  the  throne  produce  more  joy.  Mary  died  on 
the  17th  November,  1558,  and  the  Lady  Elizabeth  was 
proclaimed  about  eleven  or  twelve  o'clock  the  same  day. 
On  the  28Lh  November  she  left  Hatjfield  House,  attended 
by  a  thousand  or  more  of  lords,  knights,  gentlemen  ladies, 
and  gentlewomen.  The  royal  train  came  through  Isling- 
ton, and  perhaps  passed  hard  by  the  Saracen's  Head,  and 
other  spots  where  stood  friends  of  the  martyred  ones, 
pouring  their  blessings  on  the  head  of  the   Protestant 

*  Ilallam's  Constitational  Hist.  ii.  104,  105. 

3-^ 


30  SPIRITUAL    HERGES. 

queen.  "  All  the  streets  she  was  to  pass,  even  to  the 
Tower,  were  new  gravelled.  And  so  she  rid  through 
Barbican,  and  Cripplegate,  and  along  London  Wall  unto 
Bishopsgate,  and  thence  up  to  Leaden  Hall,  and  so 
through  Grasschurch-street,  and  Fanchurch-street,  turn- 
ing down  Mark -lane  into  Tower-street,  and  so  on  to  the 
Tower.  Before  her  rode  many  gentlemen,  knights,  and 
nobles ;  after  them  came  the  trumpeters,  blowing,  then  all 
the  heralds  in  array ;  my  lord  mayor,  holding  the  queen's 
sceptre,  riding  with  garter ;  my  lord  of  Pembroke  bare  the 
queen's  sword.  Then  came  her  grace  on  horseback,  ap- 
parelled in  purple  velvet,  with  a  scarf  about  her  neck,  the 
sergeants-of-arms  being  about  her  person.  Next  after  her 
rode  Sir  Robert  Dudley  (afterwards  Earl  of  Leicester), 
master  of  her  horse,  and  so  the  guard  with  halberds. 
There  was  great  shooting  of  guns — the  like  was  never 
heard  before." 

How  far  men  like  our  martyrs,  and  others  of  the  Puri- 
tan cast,  had  reason  to  join  in  these  rejoicings,  we  shall 
see  in  our  next  chapter. 


CHAPTER   II. 


THE     THREE     MARTYRS. 


And  when  the  wicked  ones  behold 

Thy  favorites  walking  in  thy  light, 
Just  as  in  fancied  triumph  bold 

They  deemed  them  lost  in  deadly  night, 
Amazed  they  cry,  '  What  spell  is  this, 
Which  turns  their  sufferings  into  bliss  V  " 

Christian  Year. 


"  O  Queen  Mary  and  the  Marian  times  !  With  how 
much  greater  tenderness  and  moderation  is  truth  now 
contended  for  than  falsehood  was  defended  some  time 
since  !  Our  adversaries  always  acted  with  precipitancy, 
without  precedent,  without  law ;  while  we  manage  every 
thing  with  so  much  deliberation,  and  prudence,  and  wari- 
ness, and  circumspection,  as  if  God  himself  could  scarce 
retain  his  authority  v/ithout  our  ordinances  and  precau- 
tions ;  so  that  it  is  idly  and  scurrilously  said,  by  way  of 
joke,  that  as  heretofore  Christ  was  cast  out  by  his  ene- 
mies, so  now  he  is  kept  out  by  his  friends.  This  dilatori- 
ness  has  grievously  damped  the  spirit  of  our  brethren, 
while  it  1ms  wonderfully  encouraged  the  rage  and  fury  of 
our  opponents."*  Such  is  the  account  of  ecclesiastical 
affairs  in  England,  which  Jewel  gave  to  his  friend  Martyr 
four  months  after  the  death  of  Mary.     He  had  too  much 

*  Zurich  Letters,  p.  17. 


32  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

cause  for  such  complaints.  Elizabeth,  who  was  so  en- 
thusiastically hailed  by  the  Protestants  on  her  accession 
to  the  throne,  was  exceedingly  slow  in  favoring  the  cause 
with  which  they  had  identified  her  name.  Indeed,  her 
first  acts  left  it  almost  doubtful  which  side  in  the  grand 
religious  controversy  of  the  age  she  intended  to  support, 
as  she  peremptorily  forbade  all  innovations  in  the  exist- 
ing order  of  things,  and  prohibited  all  public  preaching  for 
the  present,  both  on  the  part  of  Protestants  and  Papists. 
This  might  well  throw  a  damp  on  the  spirits  of  men  who 
had  been  laboring  and  suffering  in  the  cause  of  Protestant 
truth,  and  who  looked  to  Elizabeth's  accession  as  the  occa- 
sion of  a  perfect  triumph.  Most  provoking  to  them  was 
this  pause  in  the  conduct  of  the  queen.  No  doubt  her  po- 
litical prudence  was  much  greater  than  her  rehgious  zeal ; 
but  when  her  well-known  character  is  considered,  it  ap- 
pears quite  as  probable  that  the  course  she  thus  pursued 
arose  from  her  hnperious  temper,  which  loved  to  make  her 
subjects  wait  with  submission  on  her  will,  as  that  it  arose 
from  any  merely  prudential  checks  which  she  might  put 
on  her  religious  feelings.  One  of  the  results  of  the  Ref- 
ormation, both  on  the  Continent  and  in  England,  was  that 
Protestant  princes  increased  their  powers  and  exalted  their 
prerogatives ;  and  the  daughter  of  Henry  VIII.,  who  in- 
herited his  spirit  along  with  his  crown,  was  ready  enough 
to  avail  herself  of  the  circumstance.  However  tardy  she 
might  be  in  supporting  the  religious  interests  of  the  Ref- 
ormation, she  was  not  slow  in  seizing  u})on  the  political 
advantages  it  offered.  The  Act  of  Supremacy  was  passed 
immediately  upon  the  meeting  of  parliament ;  the  power 
of  the  pope  in  England  was  abolished ;  the  queen  was 
constituted  supreme  governor  in  all  cases,  ecclesiastical 
and  temporal ;  and  power  was  vested  in  her  majesty  to 
appoint,  under  the  great  seal,  the  High  Commission  Court 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS. 


33 


for  the  suppression  of  heresy.  An  act  for  the  uniformity 
of  common  prayer,  and  service  in  the  Church,  and  admin- 
istration of  the  sacraments,  speedily  followed,  by  which 
the  first  Service-Book  of  Edward's  reign,  retaining  the 
old  Church  festivals,  the  Popish  habits,  and  other  relics 
of  the  ancient  system,  was  enforced  as  the  standard  of 
religious  worship.  The  love  which  the  queen  had  for  a 
splendid  ritual  is  notorious.  She  looked  with  favor  on 
images,  crucifixes,  and  lighted  tapers  ;  and  deeply  did  the 
Reformers  in  general  bewail  the  continuance  of  those 
symbols  of  Popery  in  the  royal  chapel,  while  some  pointed 
to  it  as  "  the  pattern  and  precedent  of  all  superstition."* 

Those  who  thus  strongly  reprobated  the  showy  worship 
in  the  queen's  chapel  were  the  Puritans.  They  v/ere 
men  who  had  spent  their  time  in  exile  on  the  Continent 
during  the  reign  of  Queen  4Iary,  and  had  there,  in  the 
exercise  of  their  conscientious  judgment,  arrived  at  simpler 
views  of  what  Christian  worship  should  be,  than  were  held 
by  others  of  their  Protestant  brethrei;i.  The  Congrega- 
tion in  England,  whose  sufferings  v/ere  related  in  the  pre- 
vious chapter,  retained  the  use  of  King  Edward's  Service- 
Book  ;  but  this  was  laid  aside  by  the  Puritan  party  at 
Frankfort,  and  a  form  of  worship  was  adopted  similar  to 
that  which  now  obtains  among  Presbyterians  and  Con- 
gregationalists.f  The  opposition  they  met  with  from 
those  who  were  attached  to  Edward's  liturgy,  led  to  the 
well-known  troubles  at  Frankfort — the  ejectment  of  Knox, 
who  was  their  minister,  the  division  of  the  Protestant  con- 
gregation in  the  place,  and  the  removal  of  the  Puritan  sec- 
tion of  it  to  Geneva,  where,  without  molestation,  they  were 
able  to  carry  out  their  sentiments,  and,  as  they  say  in  the 
dedication  of  the  Service-Book  which  they  prepared  for 
themselves,  "  to  lay  aside  those  human  inventions  which 
*  Pee  Hallam,  i.  J70.  t  See  Note  [6]. 


34  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

have  done  so  much  mischief,  and  to  content  themselves 
with  that  wisdom  that  is  contained  in  God's  book,  which 
directs  them  to  preach  the  word  of  God  purely,  to  minister 
the  sacraments  sincerely,  and  use  prayers  and  other  orders 
thereby  approved,  to  the  edification  of  the  Church  and  in- 
crease of  God's  glory." 

With  these  views,  they  could  not  but  be  grievously 
scandalized  at  the  queen's  fondness  for  showy  worship. 
They  had  at  first  no  objection  to  the  queen's  supremacy, 
no  scruples  about  the  interference  of  the  magistrate  in 
religious  matters,  but  they  had  strong  objections  to  the 
cope,  the  surplice,  and  other  accessories  of  Popish  wor- 
ship. These  men  were  not,  as  is  sometimes  represented, 
a  few^  weak  fanatics,  but  a  strong  party,  distinguished  by 
their  piety,  talents,  and  learning,  forming  the  very  sinews 
of  the  reformed  cause  in  Eijgland.  So  far  were  their  ob- 
jections to  many  of  the  relics  of  Popery  from  being  singu- 
lar, that  several  of  the  bishops  themselves  who  adopted 
and  enforced  them,  acknowledged  that  they  did  so  of  ne- 
cessity, because  they  were  imposed  by  the  royal  will,  and 
that  they  had  much  rather  have  seen  them  altogether  abol- 
ished. Jewel  especially  lamented  the  continuance  of 
"  the  scenic  apparatus  of  worship,  as  if  the  Christian  re- 
ligion could  not  exist  without  something  tawdry,"  and 
blamed  those  w-ho  were  seeking  after  a  "  golden,^''  or,  as 
he  termed  it,  a  leaden  mediocrity ;  but  he  disavows  all  re- 
sponsibility in  the  matter,  for  he  observes,  "  We  are  not 
consulted ;"  "  There  seems,"  he  observes  in  another  let- 
ter, "  to  be  far  too  much  prudence,  too  much  mystery 
in  the  management  of  these  affairs,  and  God  alone  knows 
what  w^ill  be  the  issue.  TJie  slow^-paced  horses  retard 
the  chariot."  But  though  Jewel  felt  all  this,  and  there 
were  others  in  the  high  places  of  the  Church  who  felt 
with  him,  they  never  earnestly  sought  the  abolition  of  what 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS.  35 

they  condemned.  The  best  of  them  were  slow-paced 
horses,  and  the  slowness  of  their  pace  in  most  cases  was 
the  consequence  of  the  strong  curb  and  the  tight  reign 
with  which  the  royal  charioteer  of  the  Church  held  in 
their  movements. 

The  zealous  Puritans  contended  for  the  complete  re- 
moval of  the  surplice  and  other  Papal  relics.  They  were 
as  anxious  for  uniformity  as  the  rest  of  the  ecclesiastics 
of  that  day,  but  it  must  be  a  uniformity  purified  from 
Popish  corruptions.  Their  own  refusal  to  wear  the  vest- 
ments and  conform  to  the  appointed  service,  was  in  some 
cases  tolerated  for  awhile,  through  the  favor  of  their  dio- 
cesans, and  hence  arose  a  diversity  of  order  in  the  parish 
church  exceedingly  distasteful  to  her  majesty.  In  one 
place  of  worship  might  be  seen  the  priest  in  his  surplice 
officiating  at  the  altar,  and  administering  unleavened 
cakes  lo  the  kneeling  communicants ;  while  in  another 
might  be  found  the  presbyter  in  his  Genevan  cloak,  be- 
side a  table  placed  in  the  body  of  the  church,  handing 
round  common  bread  to  the  people  who  stood  or  sat.  Such 
irregularity  was  highly  offensive  to  the  queen,  and  she 
resolved  speedily  to  put  an  end  to  it.  She  was  bent  on 
uniformity,  and  the  ecclesiastical  authorities  were  com- 
manded to  enforce  the  law.  Nonconformists  must  not  be 
tolerated :  her  sovereign  authority  must  not  be  resisted. 
Conscience  !  Her  majesty  did  not  seem  to  be  aware  there 
was  one  in  existence  save  her  own. 

The  Puritans  would  now  have  been  glad  of  their  pre- 
vious scanty  toleration :  and  Humphrey,  one  of  their  most 
learned  advocates,  addressed  the  queen,  urging  that,  if 
she  would  not  yield  to  her  subjects,  yet  she  might  of  her 
clemency  spare  miserable  men.  "  She  would  not  rescind 
a  public  decree,  yet  she  might  relax  and  remit  it.  She 
could  not  take  away  a  law,  yet  she  might  grant  a  tolera- 


36  SPIRITUAL    HEROES.    . 

tion ;  that  it  was  not  fit  to  indulge  some  men's  affections, 
yet  it  was  most  fit  and  equal  not  to  force  the  minds  of 
men."*  But  the  trifling  favor  which  he  sought  was  re- 
fused. Nonconformists  were  deprived  ;  eloquent  tongues 
were  silenced  ;  brilhant  luminaries  were  quenched.  Hum- 
phrey and  Sampson,  two  of  the  greatest  ornaments  the 
Church  possessed,  were  treated  with  much  severity :  the 
former  at  length  submitted ;  but  the  latter,  retaining  his 
scruples,  lost  his  church  preferment,  and,  as  a  special 
favor,  was  allowed  to  be  governor  of  a  poor  hospital.f 

As  the  rigorous  policy  of  the  queen  and  the  High 
Church  party  increased,  the  views  of  the  Puritans  became 
extended.  In  the  beginning  they  had  contended  only  for 
the  removal  of  Popish  vestments,  and  of  various  corrup- 
tions in  the  Church,  and  of  many  reUcs  of  Popery ;  but 
now  they  took  the  high  ground,  that  the  imposition  of  any 
human  ceremonies  was  an  invasion  of  the  rights  of  con- 
science. At  best  they  were  but  human  appointments, 
and  came  within  the  Apostle's  reproof.  "  Why,  as  though 
living  in  the  world,  are  ye  subject  to  ordinances  after  the 
commandments  and  doctrines  of  men,  w^hich  all  are  to 
perish  with  the  using  ?  Touch  not,  taste  not,  handle  not." 
Supposing  the  garments  were  indifferent,  (which  they  did 
not  grant,)  yet  they  ought  not  to  be  imposed,  because  it 
was  an  infringement  of  the  liberty  wherewith  Christ  had 
made  them  free.|  It  has  often  happened  in  the  order  of 
Divine  providence,  that  the  cause  of  truth  is  advanced  by 
the  opposition  which  it  meets  with.  Its  advocates,  when 
enduring  oppression,  are  led  to  inquire  more  carefully  into 
the  extent  of  the  injustice  which  they  suffer,  and  the 
grounds  of  those  principles  on  which  they  act.  Their 
views  of  truth  expand  on  such  an  inquiry ;  and  in  the 
present  instance,  the  Puritans,  as  they  examined  their 

*  Strype,  Ann.  ii.  143.  t  See  Note  [7].  t  Neale,  i.  226. 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS.  37 

reasons  for  peaceably  resisting-  ecclesiastical  tyrranny, 
caught  a  glimpse  of  the  grand  principle,  that  man  ought 
to  have  no  dominion  over  the  conscience  of  his  brother 
man. 

The  voice  of  Scripture  and  reason,  which  the  Puritans 
had  on  their  side,  was  what  their  opponents  could  not 
answer ;  they  had,  however,  power  to  silence  it,  and 
therefore  they  procured  a  decree  of  the  Star  Chamber 
forbidding  that  any  person  should  publish  a  book  against 
the  queen's  injunctions,  under  a  pain  of  three  months'  im- 
prisonment, and  an  interdiction  of  printing  any  more. 
All  this  could  not  fail  to  increase  the  dislike  of  scrupulous 
and  conscientious  minds  to  the  Established  Church  alto- 
gether ;  and  therefore  many  of  the  Puritans  resolved  to 
separate  from  its  communion,  and  form  a  distinct  church 
more  in  harmony  with  the  principles  and  precedents  of  the 
New  Testament.  It  was  not,  however,  to  be  expected, 
from  the  temper  of  the  queen,  and  some  who  were  about 
her,  that  toleration  which  had  bsen  refused  to  parties  who 
had  still  remained  in  the  Church  would  be  extended  to 
them  now  they  had  left  it.  Bitter  persecution  followed 
them.  They  had  to  worship  in  woods  and  fields,  and  in 
the  private  houses  of  their  friends ;  and  one  day,  when  a 
party  of  one  hundred  of  them  had  met  in  Plummers'  Hall 
for  worship,  under  pretence  of  celebrating  a  wedding, 
their  enemies  broke  into  the  room,  took  them  in  custody, 
and  sent  Them  to  the  Compter.  "  Thus  began  in  Eng- 
land," says  Sir  James  Mackintosh,  "  the  persecution  of 
Protestants  by  their  fellow-dissenters  from  the  Cliurch  of 
Rome."  Yet  this  was  scarcely  the  beginning  of  the  career 
of  intolerance  in  the  bosom  of  Protestantism  ;  it  was  rather 
a  new  manifestation  of  the  spirit  which  had  been  growing 
ever  since  the  accession  of  Elizabeth. 

A  bolder  champion  than  the  Puritans  had  had  before, 
4 


38  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

and  one  who  contended  for  a  far  more  extensive  alteration 
in  ecclesiastical  affairs,  arose  in  the  person  of  Thomas 
Cartv/right,  an  advocate  for  strict  Presb3rterian  government, 
and  for  the  emancipation  of  the  Church  from  the  dominion 
of  the  civil  power.  He  saw  that  the  Church  was  a  spirit- 
ual community,  that  Christ's  kingdom  is  not  of  this  world, 
that  the  magistrate's  authority  over  religious  matters  was 
an  usurpation  condemned  by  the  New  Testament ;  and 
this  doctrine,  so  important  to  the  interests  of  the  Church 
and  religious  freedom,  he  unfolded  with  uiicommon  learn- 
ing, argument,  eloquence,  and  power.  Yet,  entangled  by 
the  prejudices  of  the  age,  he  still  regarded  the  civil  magis- 
trate as  a  fitting  instrument  for  enforcing  truth,  but  an  in- 
strument to  be  employed  only  at  the  Church's  discretion. 
His  vigorous  mind  clearly  saw  one  side  of  the  truth,  but 
could  not  discern  the  other.  The  Church  must  be  free 
from  the  trammels  of  the  state — here  vras  a  development 
of  half  the  principle  of  religious  liberty ;  the  civil  power 
must  be  equally  free  from  the  dictation  of  the  Church, 
and  must  not  be  employed  as  an  instrument  for  her  pur- 
poses— that  was  the  other  half,  but  it  rem.ained  concealed. 
Thus,  by  the  powerful  pen  of  Cartwright,  the  form  of 
religious  liberty  was  but  partially  evoked,  like  the  fabled 
horse  of  Neptune  under  the  trident  of  the  god,  struggling 
to  free  itself  from  the  earth,  in  which  it  was  still  half 
buried.  Another  powerful  advocate  on  the  side  of  Puri- 
tanism was  Edward  Bering.  "  He  was,"  says  Fuller,  "  a 
pious  man,  and  a  painful  preacher ;"  and  certainly,  if  the 
Churchman's  anecdote  of  the  Puritan  be  true,  he  w^as  as 
much  distinguished  by  his  boldness  as  by  his  piety  and 
painstaking  ;  for  the  historian  informs  us,  that  once,  when 
Bering  was  preaching  before  the  queen,  he  told  her  "  In 
persecution  under  her  sister  Mary,  her  motto  was  '  tan- 
quam  ovis,'' — like  a  lamb  ;  but  now  it  might  be  '  tanquam 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS.  39 

indomita  juvenca,' — liko  an  untamed  heifer,"  It  must  be 
confessed  that  such  a  manner  of  speaking  was  not  the 
most  becoming ;  but  it  was  not  uncommon  in  those  days 
for  Church  reformers,  when  addressing  majesty,  to  indulge 
in  a  strain  of  expression  as  blunt  as  the  style  adopted  by 
courtiers  was  flattering  and  servile.  In  his  famous  letter 
to  Lord  Burleigh,  he  insists,  with  much  power  and  elo- 
quence, on  the  difference  between  Episcopacy  in  the  days 
of  the  Apostles  and  the  Episcopacy  of  late  times ;  and  in 
some  passages,*  relative  to  the  political  influence  possessed 
by  the  dignitaries  of  the  English  bench,  he  touches  on  a 
principle  fatal  to  the  employment  of  civil  power  in  any 
way  for  the  support  of  religion — the  very  principle  over- 
looked by  Cartwright  and  others,  and  which,  probably,  the 
zealous  pleader  himself  was  not  prepared  to  carry  out  to 
the  full  extent  of  its  legitimate  application. 

The  Puritans  were  men  in  earnest.  Their  reverence 
for  the  Scriptures  was  profound  ;  their  zeal  in  the  main- 
tenance of  opinions  derived  from  that  book  intense.  Their 
views  on  some  points  might  be  narrow  and  one-sided,  and 
their  scruples  in  relation  to  some  things  might  be  carried 
to  excess,  but  everlasting  honor  should  be  paid  them  for 
the  honesty  of  their  principles  and  the  integrity  of  their 
consciences.  "  They  ventured,"  to  use  their  own  lan- 
guag.^, "  the  loss  of  worldly  commodities,  rather  than  hazard 
that  which  no  earthly  treasure  can  buy,"f  Their  Protest- 
antism was  of  the  most  decided  kind,  resting  not  on  the 
basis  of  expediency,  but  on  a  well-founded  conviction  of 
its  Scriptural  authority.  With  all  their  hearts  they  hated 
the  system  of  Popery,  and  extended  their  dislike  to  its  ex- 
ternal badges  and  accompaniments.  Being  themselves 
released  from  the  tyranny  of  the  apostate  church,  they 
wished  to  abolish  eveiy  memorial  of  enslavement  to  its 

*  See  Note  [8].  t  Strype,  vol.  i.  p.  ii.  1G8. 


40  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

superstitions.  As  emancipated  captives,  they  looked  with 
horror  on  the  chains  which  they  and  their  fathers  had 
worn,  and  felt  indignant  at  beholding  these  signs  of  former 
weakness  treated  as  though  they  were  symbols  of  beauty 
and  strength.  Men  who  have  had  no  sympathy  with  their 
bold  and  ardent  spirit,  and  their  fearless  love  of  what  they 
felt  to  be  right,  have  charged  them  with  pride,  but  the  truth 
is,  that  deep  humility  was  a  distinguishing  element  of  their 
character.  They  humbled  themselves  under  the  mighty 
hand  of  God.  They  yielded  up  their  reason  and  their 
conscience  to  his  teaching.  They  felt  they  had  no  judg- 
ment of  their  ov/n  in  matters  upon  which  they  saw  with 
the  clearest  light  that  God  had  pronounced  his  judgment. 
Their  submission  to  God  prevented  them  from  submitting 
to  man.  In  matters  of  conscience  they  asserted  their 
independence  of  the  creature,  because  they  cherished  an 
unwavering  reliance  on  their  Creator.  Men  might  charge 
them  with  restlessness,  obstinacy,  and  pride,  but  the  eye 
of  God  saw  them  prostrate  in  the  dust  before  him. 

"To  say,"  observes  Dr.  Arnold,  "that  the  Puritans 
were  wanting  in  humility  because  they  did  not  acquiesce 
in  the  state  of  things  which  they  found  around  them,  is  a 
mere  extravagance,  arising  out  of  a  total  misapprehension 
of  the  nature  of  humility  and  of  the  merits  of  the  feeling 
of  veneration.  All  earnestness  and  depth  of  character  is 
incompatible  with  such  notion  of  humility.  A  man  deeply 
penetrated  with  some  great  truth,  and  compelled,  as  it  were, 
to  obey  it,  cannot  listen  to  every  one  who  may  be  indiffer- 
ent to  it,  or  opposed  to  it.  There  is  a  voice  to  which  he  al- 
ready owes  obedience,  which  he  serves  with  the  humblest 
devotion,  which  he  worships  with  the  most  intense  venera- 
tion. It  is  not  that  such  feelings  are  dead  in  him,  but  that 
he  has  bestowed  them  on  one  object,  and  they  are  claimed 
for  another.     This  charge  of  want  of  humility  is  one  fre- 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS. 


41 


quently  brought  by  weaker  and  baser  minds  against  the 
stronger  and  the  nobler,  not  seldom  by  those  who  are  at 
once  arrogant  and  indifferent  against  those  who  are,  in 
truth,  as  humble  as  they  are  zealous,"  These  remarks 
are  as  just  as  they  are  able ;  and  it  is  gratifying  to  re- 
member that  this  noble  vindication  of  the  Puritans  was  ut- 
tered by  the  lips  of  the  justly-revered  Arnold,  in  his  char- 
acter of  Professor  of  History,  within  the  walls  of  that  Uni- 
versity where  the  men  in  question  have  been  so  often  ma- 
ligned. 

Such  were  the  men  who  had  to  drink  so  deeply  of  the 
cup  of  suffering,  and  whose  unrighteous  fate  has  left  such 
a  dark  cloud  over  the  so-called  "  golden  days  of  good 
Queen  Bess."  The  imagination  of  our  youth  has  often 
been  dazzled  with  the  story  of  her  fame  abroad  and  her 
power  at  home.  We  have  followed  with  a  kind  of  boyish 
glee  her  brilliant  progresses  from  town  to  town,  and  from 
hall  to  hall  ;  we  have  witnessed,  with  merry  hearts,  the 
gorgeous  processions,  the  quaint  pageants,  the  profuse  en- 
tertainments, and  the  picturesque  scenes  at  Kenil worth 
and  elsewhere,  but  a  larger  acquaintance  with  her  history 
has  since  thrown  far  different  associations  around  the 
name  of  the  Virgin  Queen,  and  revealed  to  us  many  a  no- 
ble-minded man,  and  ornament  of  her  realm,  arraigned  be- 
fore the  High  Court  of  Commission,  and  dragged  to  prison, 
because  his  conscience  was  not  so  supple  as  to  bend 
under  every  touch  of  her  ecclesiastical  supremacy.  We 
can  now  never  forget  that  Elizabeth  was  a  persecutor. 
The  recollection  haunts  every  brilliant  scene  in  the  annals 
of  her  reign,  and  throws  its  shadow  over  her  most  golden 
days.  But  the  moral  glory  that  encircles  the  sufferers 
for  conscience  sake  is  as  bright  as  the  disgrace  which 
covers  the  oppressor  is  dark.  The  stern  moral  grandeur 
of  the  Puritans  illuminates  the  sixteenth  century  with  a 
4* 


42  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

solemn  liglit,  which  excites  awe,  while  it  inspires  admira- 
tion. 

It  must,  however,  be  confessed  that  the  Puritans  of  the 
Presbyterian  class  took  a  rather  one-sided  view  of  eccle- 
siastical questions.  They  were  for  releasing  the  Church 
from  the  dominion  of  the  civil  magistrate,  but  they  did 
not  see  that  there  was  any  impropriety  in  employing  the 
civil  magistrate  in  supporting  the  dominion  of  the  Church. 
They  contended  for  freedom ;  but  it  was  too  much  free- 
dom for  themselves  alone.  Not  that  they  are  to  be 
charged  with  a  selfish  ambition  ;  they  were,  no  doubt,  dis- 
interested and  conscientious  in  the  course  they  pursued, 
and  thought  they  were  acting  according  to  the  will  of 
Christ,  but  they  were  unable  to  escape  fully  from  the  er- 
ror of  the  times  in  which  they  lived. 

But  there  were  other  men  in  England  somewhat  in  ad- 
vance of  their  brethren  in  their  views  on  such  subjects, 
and  it  is  to  the  story  of  some  of  these  individuals,  as  illus- 
trative of  their  principles,  sufferings,  and  character,  that 
the  observations  already  made  in  this  chapter  are  intended 
to  serve  for  an  introduction. 

Henry  Barrowe  was  the  son  of  a  gentleman  in  Norfolk, 
and  took  the  degree  of  B.A.  in  the  College  of  Corpus 
Christi,  Cambridge,  in  1569,  On  leaving  the  University, 
he  devoted  himself  to  the  study  of  the  law,  and  became  a 
member  of  Gray's  Inn.  His  connections  and  prospects  in 
life  appear  to  have  been  highly  respectable,  and  for  some 
time  he  was  a  frequenter  of  the  Court  of  Elizabeth.  In 
early  life,  it  is  probable  that  he  indulged  in  the  follies,  gaye- 
ties,  and  vices  of  his  day ;  but  he  afte.  .vards  became  a 
thoughtful  and  religious  man,  and  devoted  his  mind  to  the 
study  of  ecclesiastical  questions. 

" '  Did  any  of  you  know  Mr.  Barrowe  ?'  ask  the  young 
men  in  Governor  Bradford's  Dialogues, '  if  we  may  be  so 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS.  43 

bold  as  to  ask ;  for  we  would  willingly  know  what  his  life 
and  conversation  were,  because  some,  we  perceive,  have 
him  in  precious  esteem,  and  others  can  scarce  name  him 
without  some  note  of  obloquy  and  dislike.'  '  We  have  not 
seen  his  person,'  reply  the  ancient  men,  'but  some  of  us 
have  been  well  acquainted  with  those  that  knew  him  fa- 
miliarly, both  before  and  after  his  conversion  ;  and  one  of 
us  hath  had  conference  with  one  that  was  his  domestic 
servant,  and  tended  upon  him,  both  before  and  some  while 
after  the  same.  We  have  heard  his  conversion  to  be  on 
this  wise.  Walking  in  London,  one  Lord's-day,  with  one 
of  his  companions,  he  heard  a  preacher  at  his  sermon  very 
loud,  as  they  passed  by  the  church.  Upon  which  Mr. 
Barrow  said  unto  his  consort, '  Let  us  go  in  and  hear  what 
this  man  saith  that  is  thus  earnest.'  '  Tush !'  said  the 
other,  '  w^hat,  shall  we  go  and  hear  a  man  talk  !'  But  in 
he  went,  and  sat  down.  And  the  minister  was  vehement 
in  reproving  sin,  and  sharply  applied  the  judgment  of  God 
against  the  same ;  and,  it  should  seem,  touched  him  to 
the  quick  in  some  things  as  he  was  guilty  of,  so  as  God 
set  it  home  to  his  soul,  and  began  to  work  his  repentance 
and  conversion  thereby.  For  he  was  so  stricken  as  he 
could  not  be  quiet,  until,  by  conference  with  godly  men 
and  farther  hearing  of  the  word,  with  diligent  reading  and 
meditation,  God  brought  peace  to  his  soul  and  conscience, 
after  much  humiliation  of  heart  and  reformation  of  life; 
so  he  left  the  Court,  and  retired  himself  to  a  private  life, 
sometime  in  the  country,  and  sometime  in  the  city,  giving 
himself  to  study  and  reading  of  the  Scripture,  and  other 
good  works,  very  diligently.  And  being  missed  at  Court 
by  his  consorts  and  acquaintance,  it  was  quickly  bruited 
abroad  that  Barrow  was  turned  Puritan.'  "* 

*  Bradford  DUilogue,  in  Young's  Chronicles  of  the  Pilgrims,  p.  433. 
Boston. 


44  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

An  attentive  examination  of  all  that  is  contained  in  the 
New  Testament  respecting  Church  polity  led  him  to  see 
the  spiritual  character  of  the  Church  of  Christ ;  and  his 
observation  of  the  state  of  things  then  existing  in  the  Es- 
tablishment, convinced  him  that  it  was  far  removed  from 
the  Scriptural  model.  His  views  of  reformation  were 
large  and  sweeping,  and  his  enemies  have  endeavored  to 
blacken  his  name  by  charging  him  with  selfishness  in  the 
opinions  he  entertained,  representing  him  as  a  follower  of 
Julian  the  apostate,  bent  on  making  the  Church  "  a  prey 
for  bankrupts,  cormorants,  and  suchlike  Atheists."*  But 
how  any  man  could  be  likely  to  benefit  himself  by  taking 
up  the  cause  of  Nonconformists  with  so  much  zeal,  when 
the  prison  and  the  gallows  were  staring  him  in  the  face, 
none  of  his  virulent  accusers  have  attempted  to  explain. 

Between  nine  and  ten  of  the  clock  in  the  forenoon  on 
Lord's-day,  the  19th  of  November,  1586,  he  tells  us  that 
he  went  to  the  Clink  to  visit  some  brethren  who  were 
there  imprisoned  for  their  Nonconformist  principles.  He 
had  not  been  there  a  quarter  of  an  hour,  when  he  was 
himself  arrested  and  locked  up  in  prison.  He  demanded 
of  the  oflScer  a  sight  of  the  warrant  by  which  he  acted. 
The  man  promised  to  show  it ;  and  at  one  o'clock  returned 
with  two  pursuivants,  who  put  their  prisoner  into  a  boat, 
and  took  him  up  the  Thames  to  Lambeth.  As  they  were 
gliding  on  tlie  water,  one  of  the  pursuivants  drew  out  of 
his  bosom  a  letter  from  Lambeth,  saying  how  long  he  had 
sought  to  apprehend  poor  Barrowe.  In  reply  to  which 
Barrowe  observes,  "  I  told  him  his  pains  deserved  thanks 
neither  at  God's  hand  nor  mine."  On  the  afternoon  of 
that  Sabbath,  when  it  might  have  been  supposed  that 
Whitgift,  Bishop  of  London,  would  have  found  some  holier 
employment,  Barrowe  was  brought  into  the  presence-cham- 
*  Strj-pe's  Life  of  Whitgift,  415. 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS.  45 

ber,  where  his  lordship  sat  in  state,  and  forthwith  pro- 
ceeded to  examine  him.  The  plan  pursued  in  this  Com- 
mission Court  was  not  to  try  the  accused  on  evidence,  but 
to  administer  what  was  called  the  ex-ojicio  oath,  and  then, 
by  a  train  of  inquisitorial  questionings,  to  endeavor  to  make 
the  individual  criminate  himself — a  precious  piece  of  crim- 
inal jurisprudence  borrowed  from  the  Church  of  Rome, 
and  sanctified  by  ihe  proceedings  of  Bonner  and  others 
under  Queen  Mary.  Barrowe  sturdily  refused  to  be 
sworn,  and  gave  the  Bishop  several  very  short  and  tart 
replies ;  upon  which  he  was  committed  to  the  Gate-house, 
and  on  the  27th  November  following  was  brought  before 
the  High  Commissioners  at  Lambeth,  where,  he  informs 
us,  "  he  found  a  goodly  synod  of  bishops,  deans,  and  civil- 
ians, beside  such  an  appearance  of  well-fed  silken  priests 
as  might  have  beseemed  the  Vatican."  Again  he  refused 
to  swear ;  again  he  was  committed.  On  the  24th  March 
he  was  examined  on  his  affirmation  without  oath.  It  ap- 
pears, from  his  replies,  that  he  went  further  than  the  Pu- 
ritans in  his  ecclesiastical  views.  He  strongly  objected 
to  forms  of  prayer,  especially  the  Common  Prayer-Book ; 
to  the  Sacraments,  as  administered  in  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land ;  to  the  ecclesiastical  laws  and  canons ;  to  the  idea 
that  the  Establishment  was  a  true  Church ;  to  the  extent 
of  the  Queen's  ecclesiastical  supremacy ;  and  to  the  abo- 
lition of  the  judicial  law  of  Moses.  He  denied  that  it  was 
lawful  for  any  private  person  to  intermeddle  with  the 
prince's  office,  and  to  reform  the  state  without  his  good 
hking  and  license  ;  but  he  virtually  admitted  the  right  of 
private  Christians  to  share  in  the  regulation  of  ecclesias- 
tical matters,  for  he  expressly  contended  that  the  holy 
government  of  Christ's  Church  belongeth  not  to  the  pro- 
fane or  unbelieving,  neither  can  it,  without  manifest  sacri- 
lege, be  set  over  these  parishes  as  they  now  stand  in  con- 


46  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

fusion ;  no  difference  being  made  between  the  faithful 
and  unbelieving,  all  being  indifferently  received  into  the 
body  of  the  Churcli ;  but  over  every  particular  congrega- 
tion of  Christ  there  ought  to  be  an  eldership,  and  every 
such  congregation  ought  to  their  uttermost  power  to  en- 
deavor thereunto.*  This  important  view  of  a  Church,  as 
a  spiritual  community  distinct  from  the  civil,  he  fully  de- 
velopes  in  his  subsequent  writings,  in  which  he  exposes 
the  fallacy  of  the  notion  that  a  whole  kingdom,  composed 
of  all  descriptions  of  persons,  can  be  regarded  as  a  Church 
— that  character  and  title,  in  his  estimation,  belongeth  of 
right  only  to  separate  congregations  of  believers,  who, 
with  their  ministers,  popularly  elected,  form  a  complete 
spiritual  organization  according  to  the  will  of  Christ,  and 
have  power  to  manage  their  affairs  without  foreign  con- 
trol.f  Thus  the  grand  principle  of  Congregational  Dis- 
senters was  brought  out  in  distinction  from  the  views  of 
Presbyterian  Christians.  Presbyterian  Puritanism  had 
looked  at  the  formalism  of  the  Church,  and  at  the  des- 
potic authority  of  bishops,  and  had  taken  its  stand  upon 
the  point  of  opposition  to  these  corruptions.  The  Puri- 
tanism of  Independency  went  deeper,  and  saw  the  root 
of  all  ecclesiastical  evils  in  a  departure  from  the  Christian 
Congregationalism  of  the  first  century.  Barrowe  was 
the  first  who  in  modern  times  clearly  exhibited  the  char- 
acter of  Scriptural  Independency.| 

The  doctrine  stated  by  him  involved  the  inference,  that 
there  ought  to  be  a  perfect  separation  between  the  Church 
and  the  State,  and  that  religion  should  be  left  as  a  volun- 
tary duty,  with  no  other  sanctions  than  those  which  are  of 
the  same  spiritual  nature  with  itself.  But  it  would  be 
saying  too  much  to  affirm  that  Barrowe  and  his  brethren 

*  Examination,  &c.    Harleian  Miscell.  ii.  21. 

t  Hanbury's  Memorial,  i.  54,  57.  J  See  Note  [9]. 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS.  47 

distinctly  apprehended  this.  Gleams  of  such  a  truth 
might,  and  no  doubt  did,  visit  their  minds,  but  they  failed 
to  develop  it,  and  allowed  themselves  to  be  entangled  in 
inconsistencies,  at  which,  however,  no  one  acquainted  with 
the  prevalent  notions  of  the  times  will  wonder.  "  We 
acknowledge,"  said  Barrowe,  "  that  the  prince  ought  to 
compel  all  his  subjects  to  the  hearing  of  God^s  word,  in  the 
public  exercises  of  the  Church,  yet,"  he  adds,  "  cannot 
the  prince  compel  any  to  be  a  member  of  the  Church." 
The  limit  here  assigned  to  the  power  of  compulsion  in  re- 
ligious matters  is  very  curious,  and  shows  how  large  a 
portion  of  the  truth  in  relation  to  this  subject  was  dis- 
cerned by  this  remarkable  man.  That  he  did  not  see  the 
entire  bearings  of  his  own  principle  is  only  a  fact  like 
what  has  occurred  in  a  thousand  instances  of  men  who 
have  struck  out  new  views ;  and,  perhaps,  it  has  on  the 
whole  been  well  for  the  interests  of  truth  that  all  the  con- 
sequences of  its  assertion  have  not  been  at  first  fully  ap- 
prehended, for  had  they  been  so,  it  is  more  than  possible 
that  prejudice  or  timidity  might  have  strangled  it  in  the 
birth.  It  is  to  be  further  confessed,  in  reference  to  Bar- 
rowe's  controversy  with  the  Church,  that  he  often  dis- 
played a  spirit  of  violence.  That  spirit  was  too  common 
with  the  keen  advocates  of  either  side  of  the  question  at 
that  time,  but  it  was  less  reprehensible  in  him  than  in  his 
opponents,  because  he  had  to  contend  not  only  with  their 
arguments,  but  with  their  weapons  of  physical  force,  and 
was  goaded  on  without  mercy  by  the  prison  and  the  gib- 
bet ;  yet,  whatever  allowance  we  may  make  for  persons, 
we  must  not  lose  sight  of  the  Christian  principle  as  to  the 
method  of  carrying  on  our  warfare  in  the  cause  of  truth — 
we  must  not  forget  that  "  the  wrath  of  man  worketh  not 
the  righteousness  of  God." 

Barrowe's  principles  found  many  adherents ;  churches 


48  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

were  gathered  on  the  Congregational  model ;  and  so  many 
particulars  have  been  preserved  respecting  the  origin  of 
one  of  them  in  the  city  of  London,  that  a  tolerably  correct 
idea  of  the  interesting  scene  may  be  formed  by  a  slight 
effort  of  the  imagination. 

It  was  in  the  year  1592  that  certain  grave-looking  per- 
sonages might  have  been  seen  turning  down  Nicholas-lane 
from  Lombard-street,  of  famous  memory,  and  entering,  in 
little  groups,  or  one  by  one,  the  house  of  Mr.  Fox,  who  kept 
an  ordinary  in  a  court  opening  into  the  said  lane.  There 
was  an  air  of  suspicious  caution  about  these  persons  as 
they  approached  the  door,  as  of  men  who  felt  that  spies 
were  on  the  look-out  to  detect  their  proceedings.  A  wary 
door-keeper  let  in  the  visitors,  carefully  observing  each 
individual,  lest  some  one  should  enter  who  came  to  spy 
out  "  the  liberty  which  they  had  in  Christ  Jesus,  and  bring 
them  into  bondage."  When  a  goodly  party  had  assem- 
bled in  the  somewhat  gloomy-looking  wainscoted  parlor, 
including  Mr.  Francis  Johnson,  Mr.  Greenwood,  Mr.  Bow- 
man, Mr.  Lee,  Mr.  Studley,  and  Kinaston — names  un- 
known to  worldly  fame,  but  celebrated,  many  now  will 
think,  in  a  more  noble  record  than  any  earthly  one — the 
first  of  these  worthies  rose,  and  in  a  strain  of  calm  and 
earnest  devotion,  though  in  a  manner,  perhaps,  rather 
tedious  to  modern  ears,  prayed  for  about  half  an  hour, 
committing  to  the  care  of  Heaven  the  little  flock  then  gath- 
ered into  the  Saviour's  fold,  and  also  specially  remembering 
their  enemies,  beseeching  of  God  to  turn  their  hearts. 
Opening  the  Genevan  Bible  that  lay  on  the  long  oaken 
table,  at  the  end  of  which  he  stood,  he  discoursed  to  the 
attentive  assembly,  much  to  their  edification,  for  the  space 
of  an  hour,  and  then  invited  any  of  the  brethren  who  chose 
to  make  their  comments  on  the  subject  he  had  discussed. 
The  subject  of  his  discourse  would  be  the  constitution  of  a 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS.  49 

Christian  Church  according  to  the  principles  which  have 
been  already  noticed  as  taught  by  Mr.  Barrowe.  To  form 
such  a  Church  ;  to  covenant  together  to  walk  in  the  way 
of  the  Lord,  according  to  the  warrant  of  His  word  ;  to 
give  to  each  other  the  right  hand  of  Christian  fellowship, 
with  their  hearts  in  it,  is  the  purpose  for  which  this  assem- 
bly has  been  convened.  As  many  as  seven  persons,  among 
whom  were  the  children  of  Mr.  Studley  and  Mr.  Lee, 
without  godfathers  or  godmothers,  were  solemnly  baptized 
by  effusion,  no  other  ceremony  being  used  than  the  utter- 
ance of  the  inspired  formulary.  Five  wWte  loaves  were 
then  set  on  the  table,  with  a  plain-looking  cup  of  wine,  and 
Mr.  Johnson,  whom  the  Church  now  recognized  as  their 
pastor,*  proceeded  to  bless  the  bread  and  wine  by  prayer, 
and  then  to  administer  them  to  Mr.  Bowman  and  Mr.  Lee, 
the  deacons,  who  handed  them  to  the  rest  of  the  company. 
They  sang  a  hymn,  made  a  collection  for  the  poor,  and 
were  dismissed,  with  a  caution  from  their  pastor,  "  to  go 
home  severally,  lest  the  next  meeting  they  should  be  in- 
terrupted by  those  which  are  of  the  opinion  of  the  wicked."f 
Such  simplicity,  very  distasteful  to  many  in  the  present 
day,  was  still  more  repulsive  to  multitudes  in  an  age  when 
the  love  of  splendor  and  ceremony  in  all  things,  civil  and 
religious,  was  a  predominant  passion.  One  can  hardly 
imagine  how  novel  and  strange  the  simple  worship  of 
these  primitive  Independents  must  have  appeared  at  a  time 
when  shows  and  pageants  gave  a  tone  to  the  prevailing 
taste,  and  an  imposing  ceremonial  in  rehgion  was  loved 
and  cherished.  But  no  doubt  some  readers  who  may  honor 
this  volume  with  their  notice,  will  discern  a  more  touching 
beauty  in  this  specimen  of  Christian  Congregational  wor- 

*  See  Note  [10]. 

t  See  Examination  of  D.  Buck,  in  Strype's  Annals,  iv.  243,  and  the 
Brownist's  Synagogue,  quoted  in  Hanbiiry's  JMemorial,  i.  8G. 


50  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

ship,  and  certainly,  a  much  stronger  resemblance  to  the 
Passover  scene  in  the  Upper  Room  at  Jerusalem,  than 
could  be  found  in  the  administration  of  the  sacrament  in 
St.  Paul's  cathedral  of  that  day,  to  say  nothing  of  the  pom- 
pous mass  in  former  times  celebrated  within  those  venera- 
ble walls. 

Our  Nonconformist  fathers  met  and  separated  in  safety 
on  the  occasion  just  described,  but  there  were  liers  in  wait, 
who  not  long  after  discovered  their  proceedings.  Besides 
Mr.  Fox's  ordinary,  houses  in  Aldgate  and  Smithfield  are 
mentioned;  but  above  all  other  places  of  meeting,  the 
mind  lingers  with  interest  over  the  quiet  close,  not  far  from 
the  village  of  Islington,  where  they  were  wont  to  meet 
early  in  the  morning-  on  the  summer  Sabbaths,  the  identical 
spot  where  the  congregation  in  Mary's  time  used  to  assem- 
ble, and  where  the  occurrence  related  in  the  last  chapter 
took  place.  As  the  dew  sparkled  on  the  grass,  and  the 
birds  twittered  on  the  hedges,  and  the  sun  threw  his 
brightness  over  the  far-spreading  landscape,  the  scene 
would  wear,  in  the  eyes  of  these  confessors,  a  robe  of  holier 
beauty,  as  they  thought  of  their  martyred  fathers,  who  had 
knelt  on  the  same  greensward,  and  studied  their  Bible 
under  the  shadow  of  the  same  old  trees.  They  viewed 
that  congregation  some  thirty  years  before,  as  related  to 
their  own  by  certain  common  principles  and  usages  ;  they 
often  alluded  to  it  in  their  examinations  and  writings,  and 
no  doubt  treasured  up  many  a  holy  legend  of  heroism  and 
suffering,  which  they  had  heard  from  eye-witnesses  in  their 
younger  days,  and  which  they  now  loved  to  relate  to  their 
children  as  they  sat  in  the  winter  evenings  round  their 
spacious  old  Enghsh  hearths.  One  Sunday  morning  they 
were  tracked  by  their  enemies  to  the  close  at  Islington, 
where  fifty-six  were  apprehended,  and  sent  two  by  two  to 
the  jails  in  London,  which  afterwards  received  inmates 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS,  51 

from  other  places  where  the  Congregation  had  been  found 
worshipping.  Many  persons  of  the  same  principles  had 
been  committed  to  prison  before,  and  a  considerable  multi- 
tude might  have  been  numbered  of  those  who  in  this  way 
suffered  for  their  non-conformity. 

"  Some  of  us,"  said  they,  in  their  petition  to  the  Coun- 
cil, "  have  now  been  more  than  five  years  in  prison ;  yea, 
four  of  these  five  years  in  close  prison,  with  miserable 
usage,  as  Henry  Barrowe  and  John  Greenwood  at  this 
present  in  the  Fleet.  Others  they  have  cast  into  their 
limbo  at  Newgate,  laden  with  as  many  irons  as  they  could 
bear ;  other  into  the  dangerous  and  loathsome  jail,  among 
the  most  facinorous  and  vile  persons,  where  it  is  lamen- 
table to  relate  how  many  of  these  innocents  have  perished 
within  these  five  years,  and  of  these  some  aged  widows, 
aged  men,  and  young  maidens ;  where  so  many  as  the 
infection  hath  spared  still  lie  in  woful  distress,  like  to  fol- 
low their  fellows  if  speedy  redress  be  not  had.  Others 
of  us  have  been  grievously  beaten  with  cudgels  in  the 
prisons,  as  at  Bridewell,  and  cast  into  a  place  called 
Little-ease  there,  for  refusing  to  come  to  their  chapel  ser- 
vice, in  which  prison  they  and  others  of  us  not  long  after 
ended  their  lives.  Their  manner  of  pursuing  and  appre- 
hending us  is  with  no  less  violence  and  outrage.  Their 
pursuivants,  with  assistants,  break  into  our  houses  at  all 
hours  of  the  night.  There  they  break  up,  ransack,  rifle, 
and  make  havoc  at  their  pleasure,  under  pretext  of  search- 
ing for  seditious  and  unlawful  books.  The  husbands  in 
the  deep  of  the  night  they  have  plucked  out  of  their  beds 
from  their  wives,  and  haled  thorn  unjustly  to  prison." 

"  We  profess,"  they  add  in  another  document,  "  the 
same  faith  and  truth  of  the  Gospel,  which  her  Majesty 
and  your  honors,  the  whole  land,  and  all  the  reformed 
Churches  under  heaven  this  day  do  hold  and  maintain ; 


52  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

we  go  beyond  them,  being  our  only  fault,  even  in  the 
judgments  of  our  tyrannical  and  most  savage  enemies,  in 
the  detestation  of  all  Popery,  that  most  fearful  anti-Chris- 
tian religion,  and  draw  nearer  in  some  points  by  our  prac- 
tice unto  Christ's  holy  order  and  institutions.  We  have 
as  good  warrant  to  reject  the  ordinances  of  Antichrist, 
and  labor  for  the  recovery  of  Christ's  holy  ordinances,  as 
our  fathers  in  Queen  Mary's  days.  Are  we  malefactors  ? 
Are  we  any  more  undutiful  to  our  prince  ?  Maintain  we 
any  errors  ?  Let  us  then  be  judicially  convicted  thereof 
and  delivered  to  the  civil  authority.  We  crave  for  all  of 
us  but  liberty  either  to  die  openly,  or  to  live  openly  in  the 
land  of  our  nativity."  The  latter  request  was  denied  to 
all,  the  former  granted  to  some.  On  the  21st  March, 
1593,  Barrowe,  Greenwood,  and  others,  were  indicted  at 
the  Old  Bailey  upon  the  statute  of  23  Elizabeth,  for  wri- 
ting and  publishing  sundry  seditious  books  and  pamphlets 
tending  to  the  slander  of  the  Queen's  government,  whereas 
the  book  complained  of  in  tlieir  trial  did  not  at  all  relate 
to  the  Queen  or  her  government,  but  treated  of  religicrus 
questions,  and  was  entitled  "  A  Brief  Dissection  of  the 
False  Church."*  The  courage  with  which  conscious  in- 
tegrity filled  their  hearts  greatly  annoyed  their  enemies, 
and  they  bitterly  complain  "  that  none  of  them  showed 
any  token  of  recognition  of  their  offences,  and  prayer  of 
mercy  for  the  same."f  Barrowe  and  Greenwood  were 
to  suffer  as  examples,  and  the  24th  of  March  was  fixed 
for  their  execution.     Early  in  the  morning  they  were 

*  The  examination  of  Barrowe,  Greenwood,  and  the  rest  are  pre- 
served in  the  Egerton  Papers,  Camden  Society's  publications,  p.  167, 
from  which  it  appears  that  all  the  specific  accusations  against  them  re- 
lated simply  to  their  religious  opinions. 

t  An  exception  was  made  on  behalf  of  Scipio  Bellet,  who  recanted, 
and  expressed  great  sorrow  for  what  he  ha.d  done.— Sir ype's  Whitgift, 
414. 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS.  53 

brought  out  of  their  dungeon,  their  irons  were  smitten 
off,  but  just  as  they  were  about  being  bound  to  the  cart 
which  was  to  convey  them  to  Tyburn,  a  reprieve  arrived. 
The  hope  of  life  was  re-awakened  in  minds  fully  prepared 
for  death,  but  the  reprieve  had  come  only  that  the  suffer- 
ings of  the  martyrs  might  be  prolonged  by  attempts  to 
provoke  a  conference,  and  to  persuade  them  to  recant. 
They  were  firm  to  their  principles,  and  therefore  their 
doom  was  sealed. 

On  the  last  day  of  March,  1593,  very  early  in  the 
morning,  as  spring  was  breathing  its  fresh  breezes  about 
the  environs  of  London,  the  mournful  procession  of  the 
death-cart,  with  the  condemned  and  the  attendant  officers, 
passed  under  the  archway  of  Newgate,  and  slowly  as- 
cended Oldburn  Hill.  It  was  not  studded  with  buildings 
and  crowded  with  bustle  as  it  is  at  the  present  day,  but 
from  the  windows  in  the  picturesque  gables  which  then 
stood  beside  the  road,  there  were  not  a  few  who  looked 
on  the  sad  procession,  and  pitied  the  fate  of  men  so  un- 
justly treated.  As  the  train  moved  along,  persons  came 
out  and  joined  it,  to  witness  the  end,  if  not  to  sympathize 
in  the  sufferings  of  the  martyr  pair.  They  enter  the 
St.  George's-in-the-Fields,  where  the  fresh  grass  springing 
up  after  the  winter  snows,  and  the  budding  leaves  of  the 
hedgerows,  symbols  of  life  and  mementoes  of  cheerful 
youth,  bringing  joy  to  the  hearts  of  multitudes,  are  rather 
calculated  to  fill  with  melancholy  feelings  the  breasts  of 
the  two  condemned,  were  it  not  that  Christian  hope  tells 
them  of  a  rich  and  everlasting  spring-time  in  the  paradise 
of  God,  soon  to  open  on  their  eyes.  They  reach  the 
gallows-tree  at  Tyburn,  where  the  vilest  malefactors  had 
paid  the  penalty  of  their  offences,  and  patiently  do  they 
undergo,  at  the  hands  of  the  common  hangman,  the 
horrid  ceremony  of  adjusting   the  ropes  to  their  necks. 


64  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

A  large  crowd  had  by  this  time  gathered,  notwithstanding 
the  precautions  to  keep  the  tragedy  as  secret  as  possible. 
They  are  permitted,  according  to  the  common  custom  in 
such  cases,  to  speak  for  a  few  moments,  when  they  ex- 
press their  loyalty  to  the  queen,  their  submission  to  the 
civil  government,  and  their  sorrow  for  any  hasty  irreve- 
rent expressions  which  in  the  heat  of  controversy  may 
have  escaped  their  lips.  They  declare  their  continued 
faith  in  the  doctrines  for  which  they  are  about  to  sufter, 
and  entreat  the  people  around  them  to  embrace  those 
principles  only  as  they  appear  to  be  the  teaching  of  the 
word  of  God.  They  then  offer  a  prayer  for  her  Majesty, 
the  magistrates,  and  the  people,  not  forgetting  their  bitter- 
est enemies.  A  breathless  silence  pervades  the  crowd, 
as  every  eye  is  fixed  on  the  men  standing  beneath  the 
fearful  beam,  when  a  faint  buzz  is  heard  in  the  dis- 
tance, a  commotion  follows  on  the  outskirts  of  the  dense 
mass,  and  a  messenger,  hurrying  his  way  through  the 
opening  ranks,  speedily  approaches  the  place  of  death. 
The  execution  is  stayed — he  has  brought  a  reprieve ;  the 
men,  though  ready  to  die,  feel  the  life-blood,  which  had 
begun  already  to  curdle  in  their  veins,  throbbing  afresh. 
They  are  grateful  for  the  royal  mercy,  and  bless  the  name 
of  Elizabeth ;  the  multitude  partake  in  the  sentiment,  and 
rend  the  air  with  acclamations.  They  return  through 
the  green  fields  and  down  Oldburn  Hill,  accompanied  by 
the  people,  whose  rejoicings  on  their  behalf  avv'aken  a 
sympathetic  response  on  the  part  of  others  who  line  the 
streets  and  lanes  to  witness  this  strange  spectacle  of  men 
brought  back  from  the  gates  of  the  grave.  The  sight 
harmonizes  with  the  season,  and  the  vernal  sun  seems  to 
rejoice  as  he  sheds  his  light  on  the  returning  procession. 
Barrowe,  on  re-entering  his  prison,  sits  down  to  write  to 
a  distinguished  relative,  describes  the  scene  which  has 


THE    THKEE    MARTYRS.  55 

just  taken  place,  and  with  earnestness  implores  her  lady- 
ship not  to  let  any  impediments  hinder  her  from  speaking 
to  the  Queen  on  his  behalf  before  she  goes  out  of  the 
city,  lest  he  perish  in  her  absence.  Thus  twice  had  tliese 
men  passed  through  the  bitterness  of  death  without  dying, 
and  now  rejoice,  though  with  some  clouds  of  apprehen- 
sion, in  the  hope  of  brighter  earthly  scenes.  But  there 
is  no  hope  for  them  on  this  side  the  grave.  The  reprieve 
of  to-day,  like  the  former  one,  is  an  utter  delusion.  It  is 
a  new  method  of  ingenious  torture.  Innocent  as  they 
are,  they  must  perish.  The  next  morning  they  are  dragged 
from  their  cells  a  third  time,  to  gaze  again  on  the  appa- 
ratus of  death  with  which  they  have  become  now  so 
strangely  familiar,  to  be  led  forth  to  Tyburn,  but  on  this 
occasion  to  return  no  more. 

It  would  seem  that  Elizabeth  lived  to  repent  of  this  as 
well  as  of  some  other  of  her  acts.  "  It  is  reported  that 
she  asked  the  learned  Dr.  Reynolds  what  he  then  thought 
of  those  two  men,  Henry  Barrowe  and  John  (jreenwood. 
He  answered  her  Majesty  that  it  could  not  avail  any  thing 
to  show  his  judgment  concerning  them,  seeing  they  were 
put  to  death.  And  being  loth  to  speak  his  mind  further, 
her  Majesty  charged  him  upon  his  allegiance  to  speak ; 
whereupon  he  answered,  that  he  was  persuaded  if  they 
had  lived  tliey  would  have  been  two  as  worthy  instru- 
ments for  the  Church  of  God  as  have  been  raised  up  in 
this  age.  Her  I^Iajesty  sighed,  and  said  no  more  ;  but 
after  riding  to  a  park  near  the  place  where  they  suffered 
death,  called  again  to  mind  their  suffering  of  death,  and 
demanded  of  the  Earl  of  Cumberland,  who  was  presen., 
when  they  suffered,  what  end  they  made.  '  A  very  godly 
end,  and  prayed  for  your  Majesty  and  the  state.'  " 

John  Penry  was  another  of  the  victims  of  intolerance. 
He  came  up  from  Wales,  and  studied  both  at  Cambridge 


56  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

and  Oxford,  securing  for  himself  the  reputation  of  superior 
scholarship,  and  preaching  with  much  popular  applause 
in  the  pulpits  of  the  University  and  among  his  native 
mountains.  He  cast  in  his  lot  among  the  Nonconformists, 
and  his  name  occurs  in  connection  with  the  London  Con- 
gregation already  noticed.  He  was  charged  with  being 
concerned  in  the  authorship  of  certain  satirical  pamphlets 
against  the  Bishops,  and  to  escape  apprehension  retired 
to  Scotland,  whence  he  returned  to  London,  and  was 
seized  soon  after  'he  execution  of  Barrowe  and  Green- 
wood. He  was  indicted  for  seditious  words  and  rumors 
against  the  Queen,  tending  to  the  stirring  up  rebellion 
among  her  subjects.  Some  papers  found  in  his  study,  !j 
and  never  intended  for  publication,  containing  observations  li 
on  his  Scotch  visit,  and  a  report  of  certain  objections  made  i| 
by  the  people  in  those  parts  against  her  Majesty,  but  ji 
breathing,  where  his  own  sentiments  were  expressed,  a  p 
spirit  of  loyalty,  were  produced  against  him,  and  he  was  jj 
doomed  to  follow  his  two  brethren  to  an  ignominious  death,  jl 
From  his  cell  he  wrote  to  "  the  distressed  faithful  Con- 
gregation of  Christ  in  London,  and  all  the  members 
thereof,  whether  in  bonds  or  at  hberty."  "  Beloved,"  he 
says,  "  I  thank  my  God,  I  am  not  only  ready  to  be  bound 
and  banished,  but  even  to  die  in  this  cause  by  his  strength. 
Yea,  my  brethren,  I  greatly  long,  in  regard  of  myself,  to 
be  dissolved  and  to  live  in  the  blessed  kingdom  of  heaven 
with  Jesus  Christ  and  his  angels, — with  Adam.  Enoch,  'i 
Noah,  Abraham,  Moses,  Job,  David,  Jeremy,  Daniel,  j 
Paul,  the  great  Apostle  of  the  Gentiles,  and  the  rest  of  jj 
the  holy  saints,  both  men  and  women,  with  the  glorious  ij 
kings,  prophets,  and  martyrs  and  witnesses  of  Jesus  Christ,  jj 
that  have  been  from  the  beginning  of  the  world,  with  my 
two  dear  brethren,  Mr.  Henry  Barrowe,  and  Mr.  John 
Greenwood,  which  have  last  of  all  yielded  their  blood  for 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS.  57 

this  precious  testimony,  confessing  unto  you,  my  brethren 
and  sisters,  that  if  I  might  live  on  the  earth  the  days  of 
Methusaleh  twice  told,  and  that  in  no  less  comfort  than 
Peter,  James,  and  John  were  in  the  Mount,  and  after  this 
life  might  be  sure  of  the  kingdom  of  heaven,  that  yet  to 
gain  all  this  I  durst  not  go  from  the  former  testimony. 
Let  not  those  of  you,"  adds  this  thoughtful  and  benevolent 
man, "  that  have  either  stocks  in  your  hands,  or  some  likely 
hoards  to  live  by,  dispose  of  yourselves  where  it  may  be 
most  commodious  for  your  outward  estate,  and  in  the  mean 
time  suffer  the  poor  ones  that  have  no  such  means  either 
to  bear  the  whole  work  upon  their  weak  shoulders,  or  to 
end  their  days  in  sorrow  and  mourning,  for  want  of  out- 
ward and  inward  comforts  in  the  land  of  strangers,  for 
the  Lord  will  be  an  avenger  of  all  such  dealings.  But 
consult  with  the  whole  Church,  yea,  with  the  brethren  of 
other  places,  how  the  Church  may  be  kept  together,  and 
built  whithersoever  they  go.  And  here  I  humbly  beseech 
you,  not  in  any  outward  regard,  as  I  shall  answer  before 
my  God,  that  you  would  take  my  poor  and  desolate  widow, 
and  my  fatherless  and  friendless  orphans,  with  you  into 
exile  whithersoever  you  go,  and  you  shall  find,  I  doubt 
not,  that  the  blessed  promises  of  my  God,  made  unto  me 
and  mine,  \v\\\  accompany  them,  and  even  the  whole 
Church,  for  their  sakes.  And  be  every  way  comfortable 
unto  the  sister  and  wife  of  the  dead, — I  mean  my  beloved 
Mr.  Barrowe  and  INIr.  Greenwood,  whom  I  most  heartily 
salute,  and  desire  much  to  be  comforted  in  their  God,  who, 
by  his  blessing  from  above,  will  countervail  unto  them 
the  want  of  so  notable  a  brother  and  a  husband."  These 
are  but  fragments  of  an  epistle  abounding  in  the  eloquence 
of  nature,  heightened  by  the  spirit  of  Christianity.  The 
warrant  for  Penry's  execution  was  issued  on  the  29th  of 
May.     The  prisoner  was  informed  at  noon,  while  at  din- 


58  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

ner,  that  he  must  die  before  night ;  and  ere  sunset  on  that 
memorable  May  evening,  this  learned,  zealous,  and  amia- 
ble man,  with  haste  and  secrecy,  was  hung  upon  the 
gallows-tree  at  St.  Thomas  Watering,  Southwark,  after 
the  manner  of  a  felon.* 

There  had  now  been  enough  of  this  kind  of  work  ;  not, 
indeed,  to  crush  Nonconformity,  which  the  rulers  hoped 
would  be  the  case,  but  to  arouse  public  sympathy  in  its 
favor,  and  therefore  from  this  time  the  plan  of  gibbeting 
Dissenters  ceased. 

Cowper  laments  the  neglect  with  which  Englishmen 
have  treated  the  memory  of  their  Protestant  martyrs : — 

"Their  ashes  flew— 
No  marble  tells  us  whither— with  their  names 
No  bard  embalms  and  sanctifies  his  song— 
And  history,  so  warm  on  other  themes, 
Is  cold  on  this." 

This  language,  which  is  hardly  just  in  reference  to  some 
of  the  sufferers  in  Maiy's  reign,  is  applicable  in  the  sever- 
est truth  to  the  men  whose  fate  has  been  just  reviewed. 
Like  the  once  ignominious  but  now  honored  cross,  the  stake 
of  Smithfield  has  gathered  round  it  some  rays  of  glory : 
but  the  gibbet,  on  w^hich  Penry  and  others  died  as  nobly 
as  Latimer  or  Ridley  did  amidst  the  flames,  is  still  covered 
with  dishonor,  and  is  left,  in  the  view  of  many,  without  a 
redeeming  association.  The  men  were  hanged  as  trou- 
blers  of  the  Church  and  State  :  so,  for  the  most  part,  their 
history  is  read,  and  Strype  and  others  of  the  same  class 
have  not  even  a  tear  of  sympathy  for  these  imagined  cul- 
prits. These  men  died  as  martyrs  for  truth,— truth  of 
deep  import,  and  to  their  thoughtful  minds  involving  con- 
sequences of  mighty  interest  to  the  cause  of  spiritual  re- 
ligion— so  another  race  of  historical  students,  now  on  the 
*  See  Note  [11]. 


THE    THREE    MARTYRS.  59 

increase,  more  correctly  read  their  story.  Why  should 
not  Penry  and  his  martyred  compeers  be  put  into  the  same 
list  with  our  Latimers  and  our  Cyprians  ?  What  matters 
it  whether  the  sufferer  died  on  a  gallows,  or  at  the  stake, 
or  under  the  headsman's  sword  ?  And  is  it  enough  to  di- 
vorce their  names,  that  one  died  for  the  truth  of  his  relig- 
ion in  opposition  to  the  falsehoods  of  Paganism — another 
for  the  reasonableness  of  his  religion  in  opposition  to  the 
absurd  mysteries  of  Popery — and  a  third  for  the  spiritu- 
ality of  his  religion  in  opposition  to  the  formalism  and 
secularity  of  the  age  ?  I  believe  all  these  sufferers  have 
long  since  clasped  hands  before  the  throne  of  God.  With 
kindred  feelings  I  first  stand  and  gaze  on  the  field  near 
Carthage,  where  amidst  a  vast  concourse  of  people,  some 
climbing  up  the  trees,  the  African  Bishop  bows  his  head 
and  dies.  I  then  visit  the  spot  in  Oxford,  near  Balliol 
College,  where  the  Protestant  prelates  suffered  amidst  the 
taunts  of  their  enemies  and  the  sympathy  of  their  friends 
— poor  Cranmer  from  his  prison-window  watching  them  to 
the  stake.  And,  finally,  I  walk  through  St.  George's-in- 
the-Fields,  to  gaze  on  the  Nonconformist  martyrs  as  they 
reach  Tyburn ;  and  in  these  and  suchlike  men,  I  recog- 
nize true  spiritual  heroes,  supported  in  their  conflict  by  the 
Saviour's  presence,  and  exhibiting  the  noblest  develop- 
ments of  the  moral  sublime  that  earth  can  offer,  or  Hea- 
ven look  down  upon : — 

"When  persecution's  torrent  blaze 
Wraps  the  unshrinking  martyr's  head, 
When  fade  all  earthly  flowers  and  bays, 
When  summer  friends  are  gone  and  fled. 
Is  he  alone  in  that  dark  hour. 
Who  owns  the  Lord  of  love  and  power  1 

"  Or  waves  there  not  around  his  brow 
A  wand  no  human  arm  can  wield, 


60  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

Fraught  with  a  spell  no  angels  know, 
His  steps  to  guide,  his  soul  to  shield 
Thou,  Saviour,  art  his  charmed  bower, 
His  magic  ring,  his  rock,  his  tower." 

Thus  do  I  feel,  and  thus  others  have  felt,  as  the  eye 
now  gazes  with  tears,  or  turns  away  with  terror,  while 
the  glittering  sword,  and  the  blazing  brand,  and  the  fatal 
rope,  dismisses  the  patient  glorified  victim  to  yonder  Tem- 
ple, where  his  spirit  joins  the  band  of  souls  already  be- 
neath the  altar. 


CHAPTER   III. 


PILGRIM     FATHERS. 


"  I  WILL  make  them  conform,  or  I  will  harry  them  out 
of  the  land,  or  else  worse,"  was  the  exclamation  of  King 
James  respecting  the  Puritans,  at  the  mock  conference 
held  in  the  old  withdra wing-room  of  Hampton  Court,  that 
monument  of  Wolsey's  pride  and  fall,  of  ecclesiastical 
despotism  and  humiliation.  "  I  will  harry  them  out  of 
the  land,"  was  the  merciful  resolve  of  that  orthodox  prince, 
before  whom,  at  the  close  of  the  second  day's  conference, 
Bancroft  fell  upon  his  knees,  and  said,  "  I  protest,  my  heart 
melteth  for  joy,  that  Almighty  God,  of  his  singular  mercy, 
has  given  us  such  a  king  as  since  Christ's  time  has  not 
been."  "  James,"  adds  Daniel  Neale,  somewhat  drily, 
"  was  as  good  as  his  word."  Many  a  conscientious  Puri- 
tan was  driven  from  the  shores  of  his  fatherland  to  seek 
an  asylum  in  a  foreign  country,  and  thus  England  lost 
some  of  her  richest  jewels,  if  citizens  of  integrity  and  up- 
rightness be  a  nation's  wealth,  and  some  of  her  best  royal 
blood,  if  there  be  truth  in  the  lines  of  one  of  the  bards  of 
James's  native  land — 

"The  honest  man,  Iho'  e'er  sae  poor, 
Is  king  of  men  for  a'  that." 

The  Low  Countries,  as  to  religious  liberty  far  surpass- 
ing the  rest  of  Europe,  afforded  cities  of  refuge  for  the 
victims  of  persecution.     The  Aict  was  then  thrown  in  the 
G 


62  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

teeth  of  Holland  as  a  reproach,  and  it  formed  the  spice  of 
many  a  piece  of  wit  at  the  Dutchmen's  expense,  but  their 
conduct  redounded  to  their  everlasting  honor.  Many  of 
the  Puritans  of  the  Presbyterian  school  sought  a  home  in 
Holland,  and  formed  churches  there  upon  their  own  prin- 
ciples :  and  the  peculiar  pressure  of  the  persecuting  times 
on  the  men  who  held  the  system  of  Independency,  might 
well  constrain  them  to  seek  a  resting  place  in  the  same 
free  land. 

There  was  a  little  flock  of  persecuted  ones  who  dwelt 
in  that  part  of  England  where  Nottinghamshire,  Lincoln- 
shire, and  Yorkshire,  border  on  each  other.  They  had  a 
grave  and  reverend  preacher,  Mr.  Richard  Clyfton,  who 
had  been  an  instrument  in  the  conversion  of  many,  and 
among  their  number  there  was  "  that  famous  and  worthy 
man,  Mr.  John  Robinson,  and  also  Mr.  William  Brewster, 
a  reverend  man,  who  was  afterwards  chosen  an  elder  of 
the  Church."*  Robinson,  whose  intimate  connection  with 
the  Pilgrim  Fathers  will  bring  him  prominently  before  us 
in  this  chapter,  had  been  a  clergyman  in  the  Church  of 
England,  and  had  held  a  benefice  near  Yarmouth,  in  Nor- 
folk, where  he  was  often  molested  by  the  Bishop's  officers, 
while  his  friends  were  almost  ruined  in  the  ecclesiastical 
courts;  and  as  to  Brewster,  it  may  be  remarked  that  he 
had  held  offices  of  trust  under  Secretary  Davison,  the  un- 
fortunate person  whom  Elizabeth  made  a  scapegoat  in  tlie 
melancholy  affair  of  Mary  Queen  of  Scots.  He  had  re- 
tired into  the  country,  where  he  lived  respected,  and  had 
been  by  degrees  led  to  espouse  the  principles  of  Independ- 
ency, upon  wiiich  he  opened  his  house  as  a  place  of  wor- 
ship for  the  persons  we  have  mentioned.     But  they  felt 

*  Young's  Chronicles  of  the  Pilgritu  Fathers,  p.  453.  Robinson  was 
born  in  1573,  but  the  place  of  his  birth  is  unknown.  He  was  probably 
educated  in  the  University  of  Cambridge. 


PILGRIM    FATHERS.  63 

themselves  in  peril  from  their  Argus-eyed  persecutors, 
and  resolved  to  seek  religious  freedom  under  the  govern- 
ment of  Holland. 

On  one  occasion,  a  company  of  these  freedom-seeking 
exiles  appointed  as  a  place  of  rendezvous  the  town  of  Bos- 
ton, in  Lincolnshire,  at  which  port  they  were  to  embark  in 
a  vessel  they  had  hired  for  the  purpose.  The  party  ar- 
rived, but  the  ship  did  not  appear.  Day  after  day  they 
waited  in  the  place  with  anxious  hearts,  till  at  length 
news  reached  them  that  the  ark  of  refuge  they  were  long- 
ing for  would  be  ready  to  take  them  away  at  the  appointed 
time  at  night  for  greater  safety.  They  and  their  goods 
were  taken  on  board,  when,  to  their  unutterable  surprise 
and  agony,  they  found  themselves  betrayed  by  the  unprin- 
cipled captain  into  the  hands  of  their  enemies,  who  entered 
the  vessel,  took  them  prisoners,  rifled  them  of  their  money, 
searched  their  persons,  treated  the  women  with  the  rudest 
indelicacy,  and  then  led  the  whole  party  in  triumph 
through  the  streets  of  Boston,  for  a  gazing-stock  and  a  re- 
proach. Brought  before  the  magistrates,  these  innocent 
victims  of  intolerance  found  favor  in  their  sight,  though 
they  were  put  in  v/ard ;  but  as  soon  as  an  order  of  coun- 
cil could  be  obtained,  the  greater  part  were  dismissed ; 
seven  of  these  persons,  however,  among  whom  was  Brews- 
ter, were  cruelly  detained  in  prison  till  the  next  assizes. 

This  happened  in  1607  ;  in  the  spring  of  the  following 
year  some  of  the  same  parties,  in  connection  with  others 
like  minded,  made  a  further  attempt  to  escape  from  op- 
pression in  their  native  land.  But  this  time  they  would 
not  trust  an  Englishman.  They  met  with  a  Dutch  cap- 
tain at  Hull,  who  had  a  ship  of  his  own,  and  they  arranged 
with  him  for  their  passage.  A  solitary  part  of  the  beach, 
between  Grimsby  and  Hull,  far  away  from  any  town,  was 
selected  as  the  place  of  embarkation.     The  women  and 


64  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

children,  it  was  arranged,  should  go  thither  by  sea,  in  a 
small  vessel,  the  men  by  land.  The  former  reached  their 
destination  the  day  before  the  Dutch  ship  arrived,  and  put 
into  a  little  creek,  where  lying  at  low  water  they  found 
protection  from  the  ocean's  swell,  and  some  relief  from 
their  distressing  sea-sickness.  In  that  condition  they 
spent  the  night.  How  comfortless  !  the  loud  winds  sweep- 
ing over  them,  the  hollow  moaning  of  the  waves  at  the 
midnight  hour,  (for  the  sea  was  rough,)  deepening  the 
melancholy  feelings  that  agitated  their  breasts.  The  next 
morning  the  longed-for  ship  arrived.  Gladly  was  it  wel- 
comed by  the  women  and  children  in  their  little  bark,  and 
by  the  fathers  and  husbands,  too,  who  had  been  walking 
up  and  down  the  shore  with  deep  anxiety.  A  boat  was 
sent  off  from  the  ship,  and  it  was  thought  best  to  take 
some  of  the  men  on  board  first.  A  party  of  them  were 
conveyed  there  accordingly,  and  the  boat  returned  to  re- 
ceive another  load,  when,  to  the  terror  of  all  present,  a 
number  of  persons,  some  on  horse,  some  on  foot,  armed 
with  guns  and  other  weapons,  were  seen  approaching  the 
spot,  evidently  for  the  purpose  of  arresting  the  fugitives. 
The  Dutch  captain  was  alarmed,  swore  by  the  sacrament 
he  would  not  stay,  and  spreading  his  sails  to  a  favorable 
wind,  which  had  risen,  weighed  anchor,  and  was  soon  out 
of  sight.  With  what  aching  hearts  did  the  poor  exiles  in 
the  vessel  look  towards  the  receding  shores,  to  their  dis- 
consolate companions,  and  their  precious  wives  and  chil- 
dren, who  stood  there  "  crying  for  fear  and  quaking  with 
cold."  The  men  had  no  property  on  board,  not  even  a 
change  of  raiment,  and  scarcely  a  penny  in  their  pock- 
ets ;  but  the  loss  of  their  possessions  was  nothing  to  the 
cruel  stroke  which  severed  them  from  those  they  best 
loved  on  earth.  As  the  wide  field  of  waters  spreads  be- 
tween these  separated  ones,  we  hardly  know  which  most 


PILGRIM    FATHERS.  65 

to  pity,  those  poor  widows,  who  look  with  agony  on  their 
little  children,  playing  about  the  sands,  chasing  the  tide, 
and  gathering  up  the  pebbles,  unconscious  of  their  evil 
lot ;  and  those  elder  orphans,  able  to  understand  the  woe 
wliich  has  come  over  them,  and  whose  cries,  together  with 
their  mothers',  mingle  with  the  deep  roar  of  the  breakers ; 
or  those  men  on  board,  who  weep  and  pray,  and  would 
give  the  world  to  be  on  land  again,  to  share  the  destiny 
of  the  sufferers  they  are  leaving  behind.  On  the  approach 
of  the  officers,  some  of  the  men  on  shore  escaped,  others 
remained  to  assist  the  women.  The  whole  party  was  ap- 
prehended, and  conveyed  from  constable  to  constable,  till 
their  persecutors  were  w^ary  with  the  trouble  of  so  large  a 
number  of  captives,  and  permitted  them  to  go  their  way. 
As  to  those  who  were  in  the  Dutch  vessel,  the  elements 
warred  against  them.  A  fearful  storm  drove  them  on  the 
coast  of  Norway  ;  "  nor  sun,  nor  moon,  nor  stars  for  many 
days  appeared."  The  mariners  despaired  of  life,  and  once 
gave  up  all  for  lost,  thinking  the  ship  had  foundered. 
"  But  when,"  says  one  who  was  on  board,  "  man's  hope 
and  help  wholly  failed,  the  Lord's  power  and  mercy  ap- 
peared for  their  recovery,  for  the  ship  rose  again,  and  gave 
the  mariners  courage  again  to  manage  her;  and,  if  mod- 
esty would  suffer  me,  I  might  declare  with  what  fervent 
prayers  they  cried  unto  the  Lord  in  this  great  distress,  es- 
pecially some  of  them,  even  without  any  great  distraction. 
When  the  waters  ran  into  their  very  ears  and  mouths,  and 
the  mariners  cried  out,  'We  sink  !  we  sink  !'  they  cried, 
if  not  \\dth  miraculous  yet  with  a  great  height  of  divine 
faith,  '•  Yet,  Lord,  thou  canst  save — yet.  Lord,  thou  canst 
save  !'  And  He  who  holds  the  winds  in  his  fist  and  the 
waters  in  the  hollow  of  his  hands  did  hear  and  save  them. 
"  In  the  end,"  it  is  added,  "  notwithstanding  all  these 
storms  of  opposition,  they  all  got  over  at  length,  some  at 
6^ 


66  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

one  time,  and  some  at  another,  and  met  together  again, 
according  to  their  desires,  with  no  small  rejoicing."* 

Every  one  who  has  visited  a  foreign  country  must  re- 
member the  peculiar  feelings  he  experienced  when  he 
first  stepped  upon  its  shores.  The  novelty  of  the  scene, 
the  architecture  of  the  dwellings  and  churches,  the  cos- 
tume, manners,  and  language  of  the  people,  and  a  num- 
ber of  little  things,  in  perfect  contrast  with  what  he  has 
been  accustomed  to  witness  at  home,  excite  a  state  of 
mind  which  can  be  more  easily  recollected  than  described. 
But  it  makes  a  wide  difference  whether  the  stranger  be  a 
tourist  in  quest  of  recreation,  or  an  exile  in  search  of  a 
home.  The  feeling  of  strangeness,  which  in  the  one 
case  becomes  the  basis  of  pleasurable  emotions,  in  the 
other  case  spreads  coldly  over  the  heart.  And  if  there 
be  no  prospect  of  returning  back  to  scenes  endeared  by 
the  associations  of  childhood,  and  by  still  more  sacred  at- 
tachments,— if  the  absence,  in  all  probability,  be  for  hfe, 
tlien  is  the  sadness  increased  a  thousand  fold  ;  and  He 
who  knows  what  is  in  man,  and  watches  every  chord  of 
human  feeling  as  it  vibrates,  has  noted  down  this  sorrow 
with  a  toucliing  sympathy  in  those  beautiful  words : 
"  Weep  not  for  the  dead,  neither  bemoan  him  :  but  weep 
sore  for  him  that  goeth  away,  for  he  shall  return  no 
more,  nor  see  his  native  country."  It  was  with  such 
feelings  that  the  English  refugees  landed  on  the  shores 
of  Holland.  "  They  heard,"  says  Bradford  in  his  narra- 
tive, "  a  strange  and  uncouth  language,  and  beheld  the 
different  manners  and  customs  of  the  people,  with  their 
strange  fashions  and  attires,  all  so  differing  from  that  of 
their  plain  country  villages  wherein  they  were  bred  and 
bom,  and  had  so  long  lived,  as  it  seemed  they  were  come 
into  a  new  world. "f  Amsterdam  was  the  place  to  which, 
*  Young's  Chronicles,  p.  29.  t  ll)i(l-  P-  33. 


PILGRIM    FATHERS.  67 

in  the  first  instance,  they  looked  as  their  future  home. 
Since  the  Pacification  of  Ghent  in  1578,  this  remarkable 
city  had  amazingly  advanced  in  mercantile  importance, 
and  was  rising  to  that  pre-eminence  among  the  cities  of 
the  Low  Countries,  which  in  the  middle  ages  had  distin- 
guished Antwerp.  Two  centuries  have  made  but  little 
difference  in  Amsterdam  ;  and  the  reader  who  has  seen 
its  canals  covered  with  vessels  of  various  sizes,  its  streets 
adorned  with  long  rows  of  trees,  the  picturesque  gables 
of  its  houses,  and  its  busy  crowds,  with  their  wooden 
shoes,  can  easily  picture  to  himself  the  novel  scene  that 
spread  before  the  eyes  of  these  pious  exiles  as  they  en- 
tered within  that  fine  old  city.  But  as  they  mused  on 
what  they  saw,  they  must  have  gathered  a  lesson  suited 
to  their  situation,  and  full  of  encouragement.  Their  own 
energy  and  perseverance,  under  the  blessing  of  God, 
formed  their  only  means  of  subsistence  ;  and  what  those 
qualities  of  character  could  do  was  demonstrated  in  the 
growing  power  and  opulence  of  that  remarkable  city.  It 
was  a  spot  literally  won  from  the  ocean  by  human  toil, 
and  secured  by  an  immense  dam  from  inundation.  Its 
houses  were  built  on  a  morass,  yet  they  rested  on  a  firm 
base,  constructed  of  huge  piles,  a  circumstance  which 
gave  rise  to  the  saying  of  Erasmus,  that  multitudes  of  his 
countrymen  were  like  birds,  living  on  tne  tops  of  trees. 
Every  object  the  strangers  saw  as  they  walked  about  the 
streets  of  their  new  home,  seemed  to  bear  the  motto, 
"  Labor  omnia  vincit." 

Amsterdam,  however,  was  not  altogether  a  city  of  stran- 
gers. There  were  some  there  already,  who,  hke  themselves, 
had  left  the  shores  of  England  for  conscience  sake.  Some 
Puritans,  among  whom  was  the  celebrated  Dr.  Ames,  had 
at  an  early  period  established  themselves  in  the  city  ;  and 
now  there  had  been  for  several  years  in  the  same  place  a 


68  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

Congregational  Church.  Indeed,  it  was  a  portion  of  the 
very  community  whose  formation  in  St.  Nicholas-lane  we 
described  in  a  former  chapter.  Not  long  after  that  inter- 
esting circumstance,  such  of  the  members  as  could  leave 
their  native  land  were  glad  to  escape  to  Holland,  under  | 
the  care  of  Mr.  Johnson  their  pastor,  and  Mr.  Ains worth  jj 
their  teacher.  These  men  were  now  presiding  over  the  I 
flock  at  Amsterdam.  They,  particularly  the  latter,  were  |i 
men  of  talent  and  learning,  but  unhappily  discords  after-  jj 
wards  arose  between  them  which  led  to  fierce  controversy,  il 
Johnson  was  a  man  of  ardent  temperament  and  strict  I 
principle,  and  gave  great  offence  by  excommunicating 
from  the  Church  his  own  brother  and  father.  The  dis- 
turbance in  the  Church  was  increased  by  some  frivolous 
complaints,  made  by  certain  members,  respecting  Mrs, 
Johnson's  dress,  who  being  a  person  of  some  wealth,  was 
rather  smarter  than  her  grave  sisters,  wearing,  it  is  said, 
"  cork  shoes,"  and  "  whalebone  in  the  bodice  and  sleeves 
of  her  gown."  Ainsworth  is  described  as  a  man  of 
"  meek  spirit  and  calm  temper,  void  v^f  passion,  and  not 
easily  provoked  ;"  yet  the  misunderstanding  between  him 
and  his  more  excitable  colleague  prevailed  to  such  an  ex- 
tent, that  they  separated  from  each  other  and  the  Church 
divided.  This  aftbrded  no  small  occasion  of  triumph  to 
the  opponents  of  their  principles ;  yet  with  no  good  rea- 
son, for  every  one  must  see  that  contention  is  the  fruit 
of  our  fallen  nature  ;  that  no  system  of  disciphne  had 
ever  proved  sufficient  to  prevent  the  outbursts  of  excited 
passions ;  and  that  every  section  of  Christendom,  what- 
ever may  be  its  form  of  governm.ent,  has  in  its  turn  been 
troubled  with  the  storms  of  strife. 

Before  these  unhappy  discussions  broke  out  the  Church 
at  Amsterdam  was  in  great  prosperity.  With  feelings  of 
deep  veneration  and  pleasure  did  the  descendants  of  the 


PILGRIM    FATHERS, 


69 


exiles  dwell  on  their  virtues,  and  the  scenes  they  had 
hallowed  by  their  abode  and  worship.  The  traditions  of 
those  days  were  among  the  choicest  themes  of  conver- 
sation among  the  pilgrims,  after  they  had  settled  down  in 
New  England.  We  fancy  we  see  a  family  group  listening 
to  stories  of  the  olden  time  from  the  lips  of  the  gray-headed 
sire,  who  had  known  the  worthies  of  the  Amsterdam 
Church  :  and  surely  the  little  ones  would  look  very  grave, 
as  they  heard  their  father  tell  of  a  certain  venerable  dame, 
whom  we  find  mentioned  with  much  honor  in  the  records 
of  that  period,  as  an  ornament  to  her  profession,  who  used 
to  sit  in  a  convenient  place  in  the  Congregation,  with  a 
birchen  rod  in  her  hand,  keeping  the  juveniles  in  awe,  and 
thereby  preventing  any  disturbance  in  the  course  of  worship. 
In  connection  with  the  Church  at  Amsterdam  the  name 
of  Ainsworth  demands  further  notice.  He  was  the  author 
of  a  learned  commentary  on  the  five  books  of  Moses,  a 
work  still  highly  prized  by  the  biblical  scholar.  Indeed 
his  erudition  was  so  greatly  esteemed,  that  he  was  deemed 
by  competent  contemporary  judges  as  one  of  the  first 
Hebraists  in  Europe.  It  is  affecting  to  read  of  this  great 
man's  poverty,  soon  after  his  arrival  in  the  Low  Countries, 
when,  owing  partly  to  the  straitened  circumstances  of  his 
friends,  but  chiefly  to  Ms  own  disinclination  to  inform  them 
of  his  necessities,  he  subsisted,  it  is  said,  upon  the  misera- 
ble pittance  of  nine-pence  a  week ;  but  when  the  circum- 
stance became  known,  and  the  means  of  the  congregation 
increased,  a  comfortable  provision  was  cheerfully  made  for 
the  wants  of  this  disinterested  man.  If  what  Neale  says 
be  correct,  this  able  divine  met  with  an  untimely  end ; 
having  found  a  diamond  in  the  streets  of  Amsterdam,  he 
advertised  the  fact,  and  a  Jew  came  to  him  and  claimed  the 
lost  valuable.  On  being  asked  what  reward  he  desired, 
the  enthusiastic  scholar  requested  a  conference  with  the 


VO  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

Rabbis  on  the  prophecies  of  the  Old  Testament  respecting 
Christ,  which  the  Jew  promised  to  obtain  for  him.  But 
"  not  having  interest  enough  to  obtain  it,  it  is  thought 
Ainsworth  was  poisoned." 

Robinson  and  his  party  did  not  tarry  in  Amsterdam 
more  than  a  twelve-month.  The  spirit  of  strife,  which 
unhappily  prevailed  there,  greatly  distressed  them,  and  they 
thought  it  advisable  to  remove  to  Leyden,  where  happily 
they  found  a  peaceful  home  for  many  years.  Robinson 
was  now  their  pastor,  the  venerable  Richard  Clifton,  who 
had  watched  over  them  in  England  with  so  much  success, 
and  who  had  accompanied  them  to  Holland,  being  com- 
pelled to  resign  his  charge  from  advanced  age.  The 
veteran's  "  white  beard"  is  particularly  mentioned  in  the 
New  England  traditions. 

While  Amsterdam  was  rising  in  mercantile  wealth, 
Leyden  was  rising  in  literary  reputation.  By^  a  singular 
but  honorable  preference,  the  citizens,  on  being  offered  by 
the  Prince  of  Orange,  in  1575,  as  a  reward  for  their  valor 
during  the  famous  siege,  either  a  remission,  of  taxes,  or 
the  foundation  of  a  university,  at  once  chose  the  latter. 
The  city  obtained  tlie  appellation  of  the  Athens  of  the 
West ;  but  with  its  cloisters  of  learning  it  combined  busy 
manufactures ;  while  in  one  street  the  student  was  engaged 
with  his  books,  in  another  the  weaver  was  sitting  at  his 
loom ;  but  all  breathed  quietude  and  hberty ;  and  one  can 
scarcely  imagine  a  more  inviting  home  than  that  which 
Leyden  presented  to  these  weary-worn  pilgrims,  who  came 
along  the  pleasant  road  from  Amsterdam,  "  seeking  peace 
above  all  other  riches."  If  the  history  of  the  city  they  had 
left  was  calculated  to  stimulate  them  to  industry,  the  his- 
tory of  the  city  they  entered  was  adapted  to  keep  alive 
their  love  of  freedom.  Traces  might  still  be  seen  of 
the  effects  of  the  heroic  deed  performed  by  the  citizens 


PILGRIM    FATHERS.  Tl 

of  Leyden  when,  contending  for  their  liberties,  they  pre- 
ferred to  inundate  the  city  and  neighborhood,  rather  than 
submit  to  the  cruel  tyranny  of  Spain. 

But  if  Leyden  afforded  a  peaceful  retreat,  that  was 
almost  the  only  advantage  it  presented  to  our  pilgrims,  for 
the  city  being  far  inferior  to  Amsterdam  in  wealth  and 
trade,  it  afforded  them  but  a  poor  prospect  of  maintenance. 
Industry,  however,  was  not  one  of  the  least  valuable  traits 
in  their  characters,  and  setting  themselves  to  work  at 
such  trades  as  they  were  competent  to  perform  or  able  to 
learn,  they  obtained  a  humble  and  honest  subsistence. 
Men  who  had  bartered  their  prospects  in  life  for  liberty 
and  religion,  were  not  the  men  to  be  paralyzed  by  any 
difficulty  which  courage  and  zeal  could  overcome.  Such 
of  them  as  had  learned  the  art  of  weaving  employed  them- 
selves at  the  Leyden  looms.  Others  were  initiated  into 
the  craft  of  silk-dyeing,  and  some  worked  as  printers. 
But  though  their  temporal  circumstances  were  never  very 
prosperous,  their  spiritual  enjoyment  in  each  other's  so- 
ciety, and  under  the  ministry  of  their  beloved  pastor,  Mr. 
Robinson,  was  very  great.  "  Yea,  such  was  the  mutual 
love  and  reciprocal  respect  that  this  worthy  man  had  to 
his  flock,  and  his  flock  to  him,  that  it  might  be  said  of  them, 
as  it  was  once  said  of  that  famous  emperor,  Marcus  Aure- 
lius,  and  the  people  of  Rome,  that  it  was  hard  to  judge 
whether  he  delighted  more  in  having  such  a  people  or  they 
in  having  such  a  pastor."  The  society  flourished  both  in 
the  graces  of  the  spirit  and  in  accessions  to  their  numbers  ; 
for  so  remarkable  was  their  peace  and  unity,  that  they 
attracted  others  like-minded  with  themselves  from  their 
native  country,  so  that  the  Church  in  time  amounted  to 
nearly  three  hundred  members.*  When  any  differences 
arose  in  this  primitive  Christian  community,  they  were 
*  See  Note  [12]. 


72  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

straightway  nipped  in  the  bud  by  judicious  treatment : 
when  any  parties  acted  inconsistently,  they  were  reproved 
in  the  spirit  of  love ;  and  when  they  proved  incorrigible, 
which  was  seldom  the  case,  they  were  solemnly  cut  off 
from  communion.  Though  strict  in  their  discipline,  and 
strongly  attaclied  to  their  distinctive  principles,  they  were 
far  from  being  bigots.  Robinson  was  a  man  of  large- 
hearted  benevolence  and  enlightened  catholicity,  and  he 
breathed  his  own  beautiful  spirit  over  his  flock.  Nothing 
more  offended  the  good  man  than  to  witness  a  great  rigidity 
in  the  enforcement  of  subordinate  matters,  especially  when 
such  sternness  on  points  of  outward  order  was  associated, 
as  is  sometimes  the  case,  with  considerable  laxity  in  points 
of  moral  conduct.  He  knew  how  to  estimate  "  the  tithe 
of  mint,  and  anise,  and  cummin,"  in  their  relative  value  to 
the  weightier  matters  of  the  law.  Schism  he  condemned, 
and  division  he  deplored.  From  the  government  and  cere- 
monies of  the  Church  of  England  his  conscience  compelled 
him  to  dissent,  but  he  was  prepared  to  welcome  the  pious 
of  that  and  all  other  Christian  communions  to  the  fellow- 
ship of  the  Lord's  table.  "  Our  faith  is  not  negative,"  he 
observes,  "  nor  consists  in  the  condemning  of  others,  and 
wiping  their  names  out  of  the  bead-roll  of  Churches,  but 
in  the  edifying  of  ourselves  ;  neither  require  we  of  any  of 
ours,  in  the  confession  of  their  faiths,  that  they  either 
renounce  or  in  one  word  contest  with  the  Church  of 
England."  The  brethren  of  Leyden  always  treated  v/ith 
honor  the  reformed  Churches  of  the  Continent ;  and  mem- 
bers of  those  communities  might  be  seen  participating  with 
them  in  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper.  When  on 
one  occasion  a  Scotch  refugee  minister,  residing  in  Leyden, 
and  in  the  habit  of  attending  on  Mr.  Robinson's  preaching, 
requested,  at  the  close  of  the  sermon,  that  he  might  tarry 
as  a  spectator  during  the  holy  communion,  the  pastor  re- 


PILGEIM    FATHERS.  73 

plied,  "  Reverend  Sir,  you  may  not  only  stay  to  behold  us, 
but  partake  with  us,  if  you  please,  for  we  acknowledge 
the  churches  of  Scotland  to  be  the  churches  of  Christ." 
The  minister,  however,  felt  some  difficulty  in  accepting 
this  catholic  invitation,  lest  his  rigid  brethren  at  home 
should  take  offence  at  the  proceeding. 

Distinguished  by  so  much  unity,  peacefulness,  consist- 
ency, and  true-hearted  love,  our  exiles  could  not  but  win 
the  sincere  respect  of  the  Leyden  citizens.  The  latter 
took  their  word,  because  they  had  found  the  strangers  al- 
ways prepared  to  keep  it.  They  were  glad  to  trade  with 
them,  ready  to  employ  them,  and,  when  circumstances  re- 
quired, to  assist  them  by  pecuniary  loans.  After  the 
tradespeople  of  the  city,  in  the  commercial  intercourse  of 
life,  had  thus  for  a  long  period  evinced  their  esteem  of 
the  English  congregation,  the  magistrates  on  the  bench 
of  justice,  upon  the  departure  of  their  city  guests  to  their 
new  home  on  the  other  side  of  the  Atlantic,  publicly  bore 
testimony  to  their  social  virtues,  declaring  that  the  English 
had  lived  among  them  twelve  years,  and  yet  no  suit  or  ac- 
cusation had  ever  been  brought  against  any  of  them.  The 
reputation  of  their  pastor  for  sanctity  and  learning,  no  doubt 
greatly  tended  to  raise  the  respectability  of  the  Church  in 
the  estimation  of  the  Dutch  people.  Circumstances  af- 
forded him  ample  scope  for  the  display  of  his  talents.  The 
disputes  between  the  Arminians  and  Calvinists  raged  in 
Leyden  during  his  residence  there,  and  in  that  far-famed 
controversy  the  English  divine  was  called  upon  to  take  a 
part. 

Episcopius  had  succeeded  Arminius  as  divinity  profes- 
sor, and  was  zealously  advocating  the  opinions  of  his  re- 
nowned predecessor.  Polyander,  another  professor  of  the- 
ology in  the  same  college,  with  equal  warmth  supported 
the  Calvinistic  side  of  the  controversy.  Robinson,  who 
1 


^4  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

was  a  thoughtful,  well-skilled,  and  earnest  theologian, 
could  not  but  feel  an  interest  in  this  grand  religious  dis- 
pute of  the  day,  and  therefore  attended  the  lectures  of  both 
these  eminent  champions.  He  himself  was  a  decided 
Calvinist,  and  by  his  studies  at  this  time  became  more 
than  ever  master  of  the  subject.  His  theological  reputa- 
tion rendered  him  a  formidable  opponent  and  a  valuable 
ally,  and  therefore  the  Calvinists  courted  his  assistance, 
while  the  Arminians  feared  his  attacks.  Episcopius  hav- 
ing put  forth  certain  theses,  and  challenged  his  opponents 
to  public  disputes,  Polyander  requested  Robinson  to  enter 
the  lists.  The  Enghsh  refugee,  as  modest  as  he  was 
learned,  at  first  shrunk  from  the  idea,  till  overcome  by  the 
persuasions  of  his  friends,  and  still  more  by  a  sense  of 
duty,  he  consented  to  accept  the  challenge.  Robinson 
honorably  acquitted  himself  in  these  disputations,  and  won 
increased  respect  and  love  from  the  Calvinists,  at  that 
time  the  leading  party  in  Holland.  Indeed,  so  great  was 
their  esteem  for  him,  that  it  is  affirmed  he  would  have  re- 
ceived some  expression  of  national  favor,  had  it  not  been 
for  the  fear  of  giving  some  offence  to  the  King  of  Eng- 
land. It  would  be  departing  from  the  object  of  this  vol- 
ume to  enter  into  the  history  of  the  Arminian  controversy 
in  Holland,  but  I  cannot  help  remarking  how  deeply  it  is 
to  be  regretted  that  while  the  advocates  of  predestinarian- 
ism  sought  the  aid  of  Robinson's  argumentative  powers, 
they  did  not  also  imbibe  that  mild  and  tolerant  spirit  which 
was  breathed  by  his  ecclesiastical  principles,  for  then  they 
would  have  saved  the  sacred  name  of  religion  from  the 
dishonor  done  to  it  by  the  persecutions  which  ensued  upon 
the  decisions  of  the  Council  of  Dort. 

Eight  years  rolled  away.  The  exiles  were  respected, 
and  their  pastor  was  honored  both  by  themselves  and  the 
Dutch  citizens,  yet  they  felt,  after  all,  that  they  were 


PILGRIM    FATHERS.  75 

Strangers  in  a  strange  land.  The  customs  of  the  people 
differed  from  their  own.  To  many  of  them  the  language 
of  the  country  was  unintelligible.  They  had  to  struggle 
with  poverty,  and  endure  hard  toil.  The  fathers  were 
getting  old ;  the  children  were  not  all  of  the  same  heroic 
stamp  with  themselves.  Every  daughter  was  not  a  Ruth, 
nor  every  son  a  Cato.*  Some  of  the  young  people, 
though  they  desired  liberty,  could  not  bear  much  hard- 
ship. Others,  who  were  of  a  brave  and  earnest  spirit,  and 
loving  religious  freedom  beyond  every  thing,  bore  the  yoke 
till  it  bowed  down  their  strength,  and  the  vigor  of  nature 
Was  consumed  in  the  bud.  But  what  much  more  grieved 
the  hearts  of  some  who  w^ere  parents,  was  that  they  saw 
their  offspring  exposed  to  the  corrupting  influence  of  bad 
example.  Many  of  the  young  people  were  not  proof 
against  temptation.  They  fell  into  courses  of  licentious- 
ness. One  became  a  soldier,  another  went  to  sea.  Many 
a  father  mourned,  many  a  mother  wept ;  and  good  Mr. 
Robinson  would  strive  to  soothe  them  in  his  pastoral  visi- 
tations and  his  public  preaching. 

But  what  was  to  be  the  future  course  of  the  exiles  ? 
This  became  daily  a  more  and  more  pressing  question. 
They  thought  of  England — thought  of  its  beautiful  scenery, 
and  peaceful  homesteads,  and  busy  cities,  where,  as  boys 
and  girls,  they  had  lived  in  happiness,  and  which,  after  all 
their  persecutions  from  an  unjust  government,  it  was  im- 
possible they  could  ever  cease  to  love.  It  was  their  native 
land,  and  they  were  bound  to  it  by  Nature's  spell,  which 
no  tyranny  could  break.  Often,  as  they  paced  the  flat 
banks  of  the  Dutch  canal,  did  they  sigh  for  the  hills  and 
vales  of  their  own  more  beautiful  region — 

"For  the  shieling  wood,  and  stream  girt, 
Where  Romance  youth's  summer  sped  ; 

*  Young's  Ciironicles,  p.  45. 


'76  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

For  the  belfry  by  the  gray  kirk, 

[u  whose  shadow  slept  their  dead." 

Their  mother  tongue  was  dear  to  them.  The  name  of 
England  they  revered;  even  the  name  of  its  intolerant 
King  they  pronounced  with  honor.  They  feared  their 
posterity  would  forget  that  tongue,  and  neglect  to  cherish 
those  names.  Yet  return  to  their  much-loved  England 
was  impracticable  ;  persecution  frowned  on  them  from  its 
sands  and  cliffs,  and  they  dared  not  to  seek  their  home 
again  upon  its  shores. 

But  there  was  another  land  far  away  over  the  broad 
Atlantic,  of  which  they  had  heard,  whose  virgin  soil  was 
fruitful,  and  whose  air  w^as  free  for  all  who  wished  to 
breathe  it,  and  the  thought  struck  them,  that  amidst  those 
untenanted  wilds  of  nature  they  might  found  a  colony, 
and  build  up  a  church,  and  preserve  their  name,  their  lan- 
guage, and  their  faith,  and  advance  Christ's  kingdom,  and 
be  as  stepping-stones  to  others  in  performing  a  great  work. 
And  who  can  tell  what  dim  and  shadowy  images  of  a 
grand  destiny  to  be  accomplished  there,  might  rise  before 
the  eyes,  and  awaken  strange  emotion  in  the  nobler  spirits 
of  that  world-despised  band  of  Independent  Christians  ? 

It  was  a  great  thought,  the  seed  of  a  great  empire, 
which  was  thrown  out  by  the  man,  whoever  he  was,  that 
first  suggested  to  his  companions  the  daring  enterprise. 
I  should  like  to  know  the  spot  on  which  it  was  expressed, 
and  to  have  a  picture  of  the  countenances  of  the  rest  of 
the  exiles  in  the  moment  of  hearing  it.  Amidst  the  polit- 
ical and  theological  contentions  of  Holland,  which  filled 
Europe  with  their  fame,  the  sayings  and  doings  of  that 
humble  Congregation  never  caught  the  public  ear  ;  but 
there  were  impulses  among  them  at  work  which  were  to 
strike  most  powerfully  on  the  destinies  of  the  world ; 
and  when  the  history  of  great  souls  shall  be  revealed  in 


PILGRIM    FATHERS.  77 

eternity,  doubtless  the  words  and  deeds  of  these,  and  such 
as  these,  will  be  more  prominent  in  the  divine  record  than 
those  displays  of  skilful  statesmanship  and  physical  valor 
on  which  the  pens  of  historians  now  are  wont  to  linger. 

Some  glimpses  of  the  debates  upon  this  project  by  these 
good  men  are  afforded  in  Bradford's  Narrative.  Persons 
among  them  there  were  who  were  startled  at  the  proposal. 
"  It  is  a  great  design,"  said  they,  "  and  subject  to  many 
inconceivable  perils  and  dangers  ;  besides  the  casualties 
of  the  seas,  the  length  of  the  voyage  is  such  as  the  weak 
bodies  of  men  and  women,  and  such  other  persons,  worn 
out  with  age  and  travel,  as  many  of  us  are,  could  never 
be  able  to  endure  ;  and  if  we  should  do  so,  the  miseries 
we  should  be  exposed  to  in  that  land  will  be  too  hard  for 
us  to  bear ;  it  is  likely  that  some  or  all  will  effect  our 
ruin.  We  shall  be  liable  to  famine,  and  nakedness,  and 
want.  The  changing  of  the  air,  diet,  and  water,  will  in- 
fect us  with  sickness  ;  and  those  who  escape  these  evils 
will  be  in  danger  of  the  savages,  who  are  cruel  and  bar- 
barous, not  being  content  to  kill,  but  delighting  to  torment 
in  the  most  bloody  manner,  flaying  men  alive  with  the 
shells  of  fishes,  cutting  off  the  joints  by  piecemeal,  broil- 
ing them  on  coals,  and  eating  collops  of  their  flesh  in  their 
very  sight."  And  the  good  men  shuddered  as  these  hor- 
rors darkened  in  their  imagination  ;  and  then,  turning  to 
look  at  other  matters,  less  terrific,  yet  not  to  be  slighted, 
they  urged, "  It  will  require  more  money  than  we  can  fur- 
nish for  such  a  voyage.  Similar  schemes  have  failed, 
(alluding,  perhaps,  to  the  plantation  project  at  Sagadahoc 
in  1607),  and  our  experience  in  removing  to  Holland 
teaches  us  how  hard  it  is  to  live  in  a  strange  country, 
though  it  be  a  civil  and  rich  commonwealth."  So  they 
pleaded  ;  and  the  hearts  of  the  weaker  died  within  them. 
But  others  in  that  chamber  of  council  rose  and  said,  "  All 


78  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

great  and  honorable  actions  are  accompanied  with  great 
difficulties,  and  must  be  met  and  overcome  with  answer- 
able courage.  It  is  granted  that  the  dangers  are  great, 
but  they  are  not  desperate  ;  the  difficulties  are  many,  but 
not  invincible ;  though  many  of  them  are  likely,  none  of 
them  are  certain.  Some  of  the  things  feared  may  never 
befall  us  ;  others,  by  care  and  providence,  and  the  use  of 
means,  may  be,  in  a  measure,  prevented,  and  all,  through 
the  help  of  God,  by  fortitude  and  patience,  may  be  over- 
come. True  it  is,  that  such  attempts  are  not  to  be  un- 
dertaken but  upon  good  grounds  ;  not  lightly,  as  many 
have  done,  for  curiosity  or  gain ;  but  our  ends  are  not 
common,  but  good  and  honorable ;  our  calling  lawful  and 
urgent ;  and  therefore  we  may  expect  the  blessing  of  God 
on  our  proceedings.  Yea,  and  though  we  should  lose  our 
lives  in  this  action,  we  may  have  comfort  in  it,  for  the  en- 
deavor will  be  honorable.  We  have  lived  here  but  as 
men  in  exile,  and  in  a  poor  condition,  and  as  great  mis- 
eries may  befall  us  here  as  there,  for  the  twelve  years' 
truce  is  now  expired,  and  there  is  notliing  but  beating  of 
drums  and  preparing  for  war.  The  Spaniard  may  prove 
as  cruel  as  the  savage  of  America,  and  the  famine  and 
the  pestilence  be  as  sore  here  as  yonder,  with  less  liberty 
to  look  out  for  remedy."  That  was  a  noble-hearted  strain 
of  speech,  and  showed  that  they  who  uttered  it  were  un- 
der the  influence  of  another  order  of  feeling  altogether 
than  that  which  swayed  their  timid  brethren. 

Amidst  other  curious  papers  by  the  distinguished  phi- 
losopher Wollaston,  he  wTote  one  "  on  sounds  inaudible 
to  certain  ears."  "  Some  persons,"  he  observed,  "  are 
free  from  deafness,  yet  are  insensible  to  shrill  notes — to 
the  cricket's  chirp,  and  the  swallow's  twitter ;"  and  he 
proceeds  to  suggest  it  as  possible  that  insects  may  emit 
and  listen  to  sounds  which  men  never  hear,  while  they  are 


PILGKIM    FATliiaiS,  79 

(loaf  to  tli3  graver  tones  of  tho  hiiniLiii  voice.  The  moral 
world  seems  a  curious  counterpart  of  the  physical.  There 
are  shrill  notes  of  fear  which  rouse  the  emotions  of  one 
class  of  minds,  to  which  others  are  insensible ;  and  there 
are  trumpet  tones  of  courage,  which  thrill  through  some 
souls,  while  the  rest  remain  deaf  to  their  inspiring  appeal. 
So  it  was  on  this  occasion.  The  weaker  brethren  heard 
only  the  shrill  suggestions  of  their  own  fears  ;  the  heroic 
ones  were  deaf  to  all  but  those  grave,  deep  inspirations, 
full  of  daring  but  calm  decision,  which  came  over  them 
like  voices  from  eternity.  Yet  the  resemblance  of  the 
moral  to  the  physical  phenomena  in  this  present  case,  as 
it  regarded  some,  lasted  only  for  a  while,  for  the  nobler- 
minded  at  length  created  a  sympathy  with  themselves 
in  the  breast  of  others  who  had  at  first  shrunk  back. 
None,  however,  trusted  to  the  force  of  argument  and  hu- 
man persuasion.  They  looked  to  a  higher  Power.  By 
prayer  and  fasting  they  sought  the  Spirit's  teaching,  and 
no  doubt  earnest  were  th^  wrestlings  of  those  devout  men 
with  the  Angel  of  the  Covenant  that  they  might  know 
His  will.  Afler  much  reflection  and  earnest  supplications 
for  guidance,  the  majority  concluded  upon  the  great  en- 
terprise. 

Then  came  the  inquiry,  What  part  of  America  should 
they  select  for  their  future  home  ?  Guiana  was  named, 
and  its  claims  enforced  on  the  ground  of  its  being  blessed 
with  perpetual  spring,  and  a  flourishing  gi-eenness  ;  but 
it  was  objected,  that  the  climate  was  insalubrious,  and, 
especially,  that  the  fierce,  intolerant,  and  jealous  Spaniard 
was  already  there.  At  last  Virginia  was  selected  as,  on 
the  whole,  a  more  favorable  spot.  Two  were  sent  to 
England  to  confer  with  the  Virginia  Company,  and  to 
gain,  if  possible,  the  King's  broad  seal  to  authorize  the 
undertaking.     The  company  entered  into  their  views,  but 


80  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

the  King,  as  was  to  be  expected,  refused  his  sanction, 
though  he  was  not  unwilling  to  connive  at  their  proceed- 
ings, provided  they  went  on  peaceably.  The  want  of  the 
seal  became  a  trouble  to  some,  but  others  shrewdly  ob- 
sei-ved,  "  it  would  not  be  of  much  use  if  they  had  it,  '  for 
though  the  seal  were  as  broad  as  the  house  floor,'  there 
would  be  means  enough  found,  if  the  author  wished,  to 
recall  or  reverse  it."  There  was  much  arguing  on  the 
subject ;  deputations  crossed  and  recrossed  the  German 
Ocean  ;  many  letters  were  written ;  consultations  held, 
and  prayers  offered,  till,  ultimately,  the  emigrants  re- 
solved upon  going  to  New  England,  with  no  other  patent 
than  what  they  had  at  first  obtained  under  the  idea  of 
colonizing  Virginia,*  and  with  no  other  seal  than  the 
broad  one  of  the  Divine  sanction,  which  they  were  per- 
suaded they  had  obtained. 

It  was  arranged  that  some  should  go  before  the  rest,  un- 
der the  direction  of  Mr.  Brewster,  an  elder  of  the  Church. 
In  prospect  of  their  departure,  the  whole  Church  spent  a 
day  of  humiliation,  and  Robinson  preached  from  the  beau- 
tiful text,  "  And  there,  at  the  river  by  Ahava,  I  proclaimed 
a  fast,  that  we  might  humble  ourselves  before  our  God, 
and  seek  of  Him  a  right  way  for  us,  and  for  our  children, 
and  for  all  our  substance. "f  It  was  an  affecting  occasion 
— the  pastor's  heart  was  full ;  and  it  is  reported  that  he 
spent  a  good  part  of  the  day  very  profitably  and  suitably 
to  the  occasion.  Only  a  brief  outline  of  that  memorable 
sermon  has  been  preserved.  We  would  gladly  give  whole 
shoals  of  published  discourses  in  exchange  for  that  one 
homily.  While,  however,  the  far  greater  portion  is  lost 
in  the  long  silence  of  the  past,  the  fragments  of  this  great 
man's  utterances  on  the  occasion  happily  spared  to.  us  we 

*  See  Note  [13]. 

t  Ezra  viii.  21.    Version  in  Bradford's  Narrative. 


PILGRIM    FATHERS.  81 

will  gather  up  and  preserve  among  our  richest  relics.  We 
seem  to  be  sitting  among  the  Congregation.  Many  around 
us  are  in  tears.  Amidst  the  deep  stillness  of  the  place, 
an  audible  sob  now  and  then  breaks  out,  as  the  preacher 
proceeds  : — 

"  Brethren,  we  are  now  ere  long  to  part  asunder,  and 
the  Lord  knoweth  whether  ever  I  shall  live  to  see  your 
faces  again.  But  whether  the  Lord  hath  appointed  it  or 
not,  I  charge  you  before  God  and  his  blessed  angels  to 
follow  me  no  farther  than  I  have  followed  Christ.  If  God 
should  reveal  any  thing  to  you  by  any  other  instrument  of 
his,  be  as  ready  to  receive  it  as  ever  you  were  to  receive 
any  truth  by  my  ministry,  for  I  am  very  confident  the  Lord 
hath  more  truth  and  light  yet  to  break  forth  out  of  his  holy 
word. 

"  Miserably  do  I  bewail  the  state  and  condition  of  the 
reformed  Churches,  who  are  come  to  a  period  in  religion, 
and  would  go  no  farther  than  the  instruments  of  their  ref- 
ormation ;  as,  for  example,  the  Lutherans,  they  could  not 
go  beyond  what  Luther  saw  ;  for  whatever  part  of  God's 
will  he  has  further  imparted  by  Calvin,  they  will  rather 
die  than  embrace  it.  So,  also,  you  see  the  Calvinists, 
they  stick  where  he  left  them — a  misery  much  to  be  la- 
mented ;  for  though  they  were  precious  shining  lights  in 
their  times,  yet  God  did  not  reveal  his  whole  will  to  them ; 
and  were  they  now  living,  doubtless  they  would  be  willing 
to  embrace  further  light  as  that  which  they  did  receive." 

Much  is  said  in  these  days  about  the  development  of 
Christianity.  The  sage  Robinson  understood  this  matter. 
The  Bible,  not  the  fathers,  formed  his  text-book ;  but  he 
saw  theV(  depths  of  truth  and  glory,  into  which  he  was 
persuaded  thoughtful  minds  might  penetrate  farther  and 
farther  as  time  rolled  on.  The  Bible  was  to  him  like  the 
universe,  a  system  unchangeable  in  its  great  facts  and 


82  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

principles,  but  ever  opening  wider  and  brighter  upon  stu- 
dious and  devout  minds.  He  knew  there  would  be  no 
change  in  God's  Word,  and  no  addition  made  to  its  con- 
tents ;  but  he  looked  for  beautiful  and  improving  changes 
in  men's  views — for  broader,  clearer,  and  more  powerful 
conceptions  of  God's  truth.  There  was  deep  philosophy 
as  well  as  sound  practical  direction  and  Christian  pathos 
in  Robinson's  sermon.  But  he  was  neither  Rationalist  nor 
Mystic,  and  knew  how  to  guard  his  notion  of  development 
from  abuse. 

"  Remember  your  Church  covenant,"  he  says,  "  in 
which  you  have  agreed  to  walk  in  all  the  ways  of  the 
Lord  made  known,  or  to  be  made  known  to  you.  Re- 
member you  promise  and  covenant  with  God  and  with  one 
another  to  receive  whatever  light  or  truth  shall  be  made 
known  to  you  from  his  written  word  ;  but  withal,  take 
heed,  I  beseech  you,  what  you  receive  for  truth,  and  com- 
pare it  and  weigh  it  with  other  Scriptures  of  truth  before 
you  receive  it ;  for  it  is  not  possible  the  Christian  world 
should  come  so  lately  out  of  such  thick  anti-Christian 
darkness,  and  that  full  perfection  of  knowledge  should 
break  forth  at  once." 

Robinson  was  no  snarling  schismatic,  but  a  friend  to 
Christian  Catholic  Union,  for  he  goes  on  to  say,  in  his 
practical  directions,  "Another  thing  I  commend  to  you. 
By  all  means  shake  off  the  name  of  Brownist.  It  is  a 
mere  nickname  and  brand  to  make  religion  odious,  and  the 
professors  of  it,  to  the  Christian  world.  And  to  that  end 
I  should  be  glad  if  some  godly  minister  would  go  over  with 
you  before  my  coming  (Robinson  meant  to  follow  with 
the  rest  of  the  congregation),  for  there  will  be  no  differ- 
ence between  the  unconformable  (the  Puritan,  or  noncon- 
forming clergy,  who  had  not  renounced  the  Church  of 
England)  and  you,  when  you  come  to  the  practice  of  the 


PILGRIM    FATHERS.  83 

ordinances  out  of  the  kingdom.  By  all  means  close  with 
the  godly  party  of  the  kingdom  of  England,  and  rather 
study  union  than  division, — in  how  nearly  we  may  possi- 
bly, without  sin,  close  with  them,  than  in  the  least  meas- 
ure to  affect  division  or  separation  from  them." 

"  Be  not  loth,"  he  further  enjoins,  "  to  take  another  pas- 
tor or  teacher ;  for  that  flock  that  hath  two  shepherds  is 
not  endangered  but  secured  by  it."  With  this  commenda- 
tion of  a  plurality  of  Bishops  in  a  Church  the  fragment 
abruptly  terminates.  "  There  were  other  things  of  great 
and  weighty  consequence,"  we  are  told,  uttered  on  the  oc- 
casion. Would  we  could  recover  them,  with  all  their 
touching  appeals  and  farewells ;  but  with  many  other  pre- 
cious things  said  by  tongues  long  silent,  they  lie  beyond 
our  reach.  What  remains,  however,  is  of  the  greatest 
value,  and  worthy  of  the  study,  the  careful  study,  of  all 
who,  like  Robinson,  are  called  Independents. 

Before  the  pilgrims  embarked,  a  parting  entertainment 
was  given  them  by  their  brethren  at  the  pastor's  house, 
where  they  refreshed  their  hearts  by  fraternal  intercourse 
and  devotional  exercises.  On  the  21st  July  they  left  the 
city  of  Leyden,  which  had  been  their  quiet  resting-place 
for  eleven  years,  and  journeyed  to  Delft  Haven,  where  a 
ship  waited  to  receive  them.  Their  removal  must  have 
required  some  preparation,  and  must  have  excited  some 
attention,  for,  "  the  number  of  the  names  was  about  a  hun- 
dred and  twenty,"  and  they  were  accompanied  on  their 
their  journey  by  most  of  the  members  of  the  Church, 
especially  the  more  aged  people,  who,  though  from  their  in- 
firmities they  could  not  undertake  a  long  voyage,  and  en- 
counter the  difficulties  of  a  new  colonial  settlement,  en- 
tered with  the  deepest  sympathy  into  the  spirit  of  the  en- 
terprise. They  tarried  in  Delft  Haven  that  night,  and 
were  joined  by  another  paily  from  Leyden,  who  had  fol- 


84  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

lowed  them  as  early  as  possible,  to  take  a  parting  look 
and  hear  the  last  farewell.  To  many  it  was  a  sleepless 
night,  and  was  spent  in  Christian  conversation  and  expres- 
sions of  true  Christian  love.  The  morning  sun  must  have 
gleamed  mournfully  upon  their  eyes  through  the  windows 
of  the  apartments  where  they  were  assembled.  It  told 
them  the  last  day  of  their  pleasant  intercourse  with  old 
and  endeared  friends  had  come,  for  the  w'ind  was  fresh 
and  fair,  and  the  vessel  was  ready  to  weigh  anchor  and 
depart.  And  so  they  went  down  to  the  shore,  where  the 
scene  at  Miletus  was  literally  repeated,  save  that  the  peo- 
ple were  the  voyagers  instead  of  their  apostolic  father. 
"  He  kneeled  dow^n  and  prayed  with  them  all,  and  they 
wept  sore,  and  fell  upon  his  neck  and  kissed  him,  sorrow- 
ing most  of  all  for  the  words  which  he  spake,  that  they 
should  see  his  face  no  more ;  and  he  accompanied  them  to 
the  ship."  Even  the  Dutch  strangers,  who  saw  the  part- 
ing, stood  and  wept.  Many  eyes  full  of  tears  watched  the 
sails  of  that  vessel  as  they  shone  upon  the  distant  waters, 
like  a  flake  of  snow,  till  the  little  white  speck  quite  melted 
from  their  view. 

That  vessel,  with  its  rich  cargo  of  true-hearted  men, 
speedily  reached  Southampton.  The  voyage  answered 
the  name  of  the  vessel,  and  the  Speedwell  entered  the  port 
to  join  the  Maijjioicer, — ships  whose  names  have  become 
hallowed,  and  are  worthy  of  being  placed,  with  the  Argo 
of  the  ancients,  amidst  the  constellations  of  heaven. 

It  pertains  not  to  our  office  to  tell  the  story  of  the  voy- 
age, of  the  parting  of  the  Mayjlower  from  the  Speedwell, 
and  the  solitary  course  of  the  former  vessel,  containing  all 
the  party  who  at  that  time  went,  and  the  incidents  on  the 
v/ay,  and  the  battling  with  the  elements,  and  the  landing 
at  Cape  Cod,  and  their  adventures  there,  and  then-  coast- 
ing expedition,  till  the  feet  of  the  pilgrims  stood  on  the 


PILGRIM    FATHERS.  85 

Plymouth  Rock.  The  story  belongs  to  the  heroic  age  of 
America,  and  may  well  inspire  the  enthusiasm  of  her  his- 
torians, for  no  other  nation  can  boast  of  such  an  origin, 
and  can  adorn  its  earliest  annals  with  a  tale  as  true  as  it 
is  beautiful,  as  authentic  as  it  is  sublime.  And  when 
America  shall  produce  her  Virgil,  he  will  find  in  the  voy- 
age of  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  a  theme  for  his  muse  surpass- 
ing his  of  the  olden  time  who  sang  the  adventures  of 
JEneas, — 

"  TroJEe  qui  primus  ab  oris 
Italiam,  foto  profugus,  Lavinia  venit 
Littora. 

Robinson's  heart  was  with  the  pilgrims,  but  there  were 
insuperable  difficulties  in  the  way  of  his  following  them. 
The  want  of  sufficient  means  was  the  main  hindrance,  but 
he  also  had  to  struggle  with  contentious  spirits  at  Leyden, 
and  to  meet  the  opposition  of  some  in  New  England,  who, 
knowing  the  energy  of  his  mind  and  the  weight  of  his 
character,  feared,  on  selfish  grounds,  his  influence  in  the 
rising  colony.  But  it  mattered  little.  His  Lord  and  Mas- 
ter had  other  designs  respecting  him,  and  on  the  1st  of 
March,  1625,  took  him  away,  "  even  as  fruit  falleth  before 
it  is  ripe,  when  neither  length  of  days  nor  infirmity  of  body 
did  seem  to  call  for  his  end."*  His  remains  were  interred 
in  the  chancel  of  one  of  the  churches  at  Leyden,  allotted 
by  the  Dutch  for  the  use  of  the  English  exiles  ;  and  the 
magistrates,  ministers,  professors,  students,  and  most  of 
the  gentry  of  the  place  followed  him  to  the  grave. 

Robinson  was  a  great  man.  The  allusions  made  to 
him  in  the  documents  connected  with  the  Leyden  Church 
and  the  Pilgrim  Fathers  show  him  to  have  been  one  of 
those  superior  spirits,  who  are  born  to  lead  their  fellow- 

*  Young's  Chronicles,  p.  481.  He  was  born  in  1575,  but  the  place  of 
his  birth  has  never  been  ascertained. 


86  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

men,  and  on  whom  feebler  natures  can  rest  with  coniEidence 
and  love.  "  Strength  and  beauty"  were  finely  blended 
in  his  composition.  With  a  strong  mind  he  had  a  tender 
heart.  His  understanding  was  of  a  manly  make,  calm, 
clear,  vigorous.  His  controversial  writings  attest  his 
theological  skill,  and  his  practical  compositions  evince  his 
reflective  habits,  and  his  sound  views  of  morals  and  relig- 
ion. He  was  a  man  of  superior  learning,  of  which  the 
reputation  in  which  he  was  held  by  the  University  of  Ley- 
den  is  a  proof ;  but  he  blended  with  the  pursuits  of  the 
scholar  habits  of  enlarged  intercourse  with  mankind,  and 
shrewd,  business-like  observation  of  human  character  and 
things.  Though  he  did  not  cultivate  the  graces  of  style, 
nor  adorn  his  pages  with  the  flowers  of  imagination,  we 
cannot  peruse  his  writings  without  feeling  that  they  pos- 
sess the  charm  of  practised  thought  and  earnest  truth- 
fulness. He  was  no  enthusiast.  "  To  trust  to  means  is 
idolatry,  to  abuse  them  want  of  wisdom  or  of  conscience," 
is  a  remark  he  makes  in  his  "Essays,"  and  it  is  one 
which  we  find  illustrated  by  his  prudent  conduct  through- 
out his  history.  His  lot  was  a  troubled  one,  but  he  had 
not  learned  to  look  upon  the  world  with  a  jaundiced  eye ; 
and  it  was  in  no  "  sour,  Puritanical  spirit"  that  he  said, 
"  If  a  man  set  liis  thoughts  a-work  upon  inconveniences 
and  discommodities  alone,  he  shall  heap  sorrow  on  sor- 
row ;  but  if,  on  the  contrary,  he  draw  into  consideration 
such  inconveniences  as  usually  fall  in  with  their  contra- 
ries, he  shall  always  find  some  matter  of  ease,  and  some- 
times that  meat  comes  out  of  the  eater,  and  that  which  at 
first  seemed  a  cross  is  rather  a  benefit."*  His  catholic 
feeling,  which  increased  with  his  years,  expanding  itself 
beyond  all  sectarian  limits,  so  uncommon  in  that  age, 
shows  him  to  have  been  a  man  vv^ith  a  great  soul,  for  his 

*  Robinson's  Essays,  Observ.  xxxiii. 


^^" 


PILGRIM    FATHERS.  87 

catholicity  was  not  the  mere  echo  of  other  voices,  calHng 
him  to  the  exercise  of  peace  and  love,  but  it  was  the  voice 
of  one  who  stood  almost  alone,  pleading  for  union  in  times 
of  discord,  and  running  the  risk  of  offending  the  narrower 
minds  who  belonged  to  his  party.  Yet  his  firm  attach- 
ment to  his  distinctive  principles,  which  had  made  him  an 
exile  in  fact,  and  a  martyr  in  spirit,  demonstrated  that  he 
was  no  latitudinarian,  but  that  he  knew  how  to  combine 
a  love  to  all  good  men,  with  a  steady  adherence  to  his 
own  conscientious  views  on  minor  points.  Abstaining 
from  that  infallible  tone  of  decision  in  such  matters,  which 
belongs  not  exclusively  to  Rome,  forbearing  to  fix  any  ne 
plus  ultra  mark  in  the  path  of  ecclesiastical  reformation, 
such  as  other  communities  besides  the  Church  of  England 
seem  virtually  to  have  done,  knowing  that  truth  is  not 
learned  all  at  once,  and  that  time  is  a  valuable  teacher  as 
to  the  mode  in  which  the  working  of  a  system  is  to  be  ac- 
commodated to  the  state  of  society,  he  enjoined  upon  his 
brethren  to  watch  and  wait  for  further  light.  He  was  a 
specimen  of  the  true  Reformer,  well  described  as  one  "  who 
supposes  no  wonders  in  himself,  and  expects  them  not  in 
others  ;  and  is  rather  the  sower  who  goes  forth  to  sow  his 
seed,  than  the  lord  who  comes  to  gather  into  barns."* 

Congregational  Christians  call  no  man  master  on  earth, 
nor  should  they ;  but  it  will  show  them  only  wise  and 
grateful  to  revere  the  name,  follow  the  advice,  and  walk 
in  the  steps,  of  John  Robinson. 

*  Smyth's  Lectures  oa  History,  vol.  i.  94. 


CHAPTER   IV. 


THE     CHURCH    IN    SOUTHWARK. 


'Compared  with  this,  how  poor  religion's  pride — 

In  all  the  pomp  of  method  and  of  art  ; 
When  men  display  to  congregations  wide 

Devotion's  every  grace  except  the  heart. 

'The  Power  incensed  the  pageant  will  desert, 
The  pompous  strain,  the  sacerdotal  stole, 

But  haply  in  some  cottage  far  apart. 
May  hear  well  pleased  the  language  of  the  soul, 
And  in  his  book  of  life  the  inmates  poor  enroll." 

Burns. 


Henry  Jacob  is  a  name  worthy  of  being  held  in  re- 
membrance and  honor  by  the  friends  of  religious  liberty. 
He  is  one  of  the  few  Puritan  worthies  whom  Anthony 
Wood  mentions  i:\  terms  of  respect ;  and,  certainly,  the 
general  reputation  of  that  man  must  have  stood  high,  who, 
while  identified  with  Puritanism,  and  even  with  Indepen- 
dency, escaped  the  virulent  treatment  of  the  heartily- big- 
oted historian  of  the  Oxford  University.  Jacob  had  been 
originally  a  clergyman  in  Kent,  and  had  written  against 
Johnson  in  defence  of  the  Church  of  England ;  but  grad- 
ually his  mind  became  dissatisfied  with  the  episcopal  sys- 
tem, till,  on  visiting  Leyden,  where  he  had  a  conference 
with  Robinson,  he  decidedly  embraced  Independent  princi- 
ples.   His  work  on  Toleration,  published  in  the  year  1609, 


THE    ClIURCU    IN    SOUTHWARK.  89 

though  Uttle  known,  deserves  to  be  rescued  from  oblivion, 
and  to  have  an  honorable  place  assigned  to  it  in  the  history 
of  the  grand  struggle  in  our  country  for  liberty  of  con- 
science. The  Puritan,  Humphrey,  in  the  previous  cen- 
tury, as  we  have  seen,  pleaded  for  the  toleration  of  certain 
parties  within  the  Established  Church  ;  but  Jacob  was  the 
first  to  claim,  as  a  sacred  right,  the  liberty  of  subjects  to 
form  distinct  Churches,  according  to  their  conscientious 
views  of  the  will  of  Christ.*  It  was,  however,  only  to 
those  who  held  the  Protestant  faith  that  this  early  advo- 
cate of  liberty  was  for  extending  toleration.  Fearful  of 
the  Papal  Church,  as  the  ancient  enemy  of  the  privilege 
he  sought,  he  wished  nothing  should  be  concluded  from 
his  argument  in  fevor  of  those  whose  head,  he  affirms,  is 
Antichrist,  whose  worship  is  idolatry,  whose  doctrine  is 
heresy,  and  whose  profession  is  contrary  to  the  lawful 
state  and  government  of  free  countries.  Such  an  exception 
our  larger  views  of  religious  liberty  have  taught  us  is  in- 
consistent and  unjust ;  but  with  the  recollection,  then  so 
fresh  in  men's  minds,  of  the  intolerance  of  Popery,  it  was 
hardly  to  be  wondered  at  that  even  an  enlightened  advo- 
cate of  toleration  should  exclude  the  Papist  from  its  ben- 
efits. "  Religious  Peace,  or  a  Plea  for  Liberty  of  Con- 
science," by  Leonard  Busher,  a  citizen  of  London,  ap- 
peared in  1614;  and  in  the  following  year  there  issued 
from  the  press  another  work  of  the  same  class,  entitled 
"Persecution  for  Religion  Judged,  and  Condemned. ''f 
Busher,  and  the  author  of  this  last  publication,  were  cer- 
tainly, in  their  views  of  religious  liberty,  much  in  advance 
of  their  brethren.      They  were  both  Antipaedobaptists ; 

*  See  ample  quotations  from  Jacob's  tract  in  Hanbury's  Memorials, 
vol.  i.  p.  226. 

t  These  tracts  have  been  published  by  the  Hansard  Knollys  Society 
under  the  laborious  and  intelligent  editorship  of  Mr.  Underhill. 

8* 


90  SriRITUAL    HEROES. 

and  it,  should  be  deemed  matter  of  peculiar  interest,  and 
of  thankfulness  to  God,  by  the  Congregational  and  Bap- 
tist denominations  of  the  present  day,  that  to  their  despised 
fathers  was  vouchsafed  the  honor  of  standing  in  the  front 
of  freedom's  battle.  These  humble  tracts  have  been  too 
long  forgotten,  while  incomparably  less  meritorious  pro- 
ductions have  called  forth  the  investigation  and  the  praise 
of  the  antiquarian  critic.  The  solid  value  of  these  Puritan 
treatises  has  missed  its  meed  of  honor  because  they 
were  written  by  men  unknown,  while  the  most  trifling 
fragments  written  by  pens  of  illustrious  name  have  been 
treasured  up  with  idolatrous  care  ;  but  so  it  is — 

"  Men  give  to  dust  that  is  a  little  gilt 
More  praise  than  they  will  give  to  gold  o'erdiisted ." 

Jacob,  while  still  in  Holland,  published  in  the  year 
1610,  and  the  two  following  years,  three  small  tracts,  ex- 
plaining his  views  of  Independency ;  and  not  long  after- 
wards returned  to  England,  to  consult  with  some  of  the 
leading  Puritans  respecting  the  lawfulness  of  forming  a 
Congregation  upon  the  principles  he  had  embraced.  They 
did  not  dissuade  him  from  such  a  course ;  and,  therefore, 
in  the  year  1616,  he  laid  the  foundation  of  a  Congrega- 
tional Church  in  London.  The  place  of  their  first  meet- 
ing is  not  mentioned  ;  it  was  probably  in  some  private 
dwelling  long  since  swept  away  by  the  tide  of  modern 
improvements ;  but  the  simple  ceremonial  adopted  on  the 
occasion,  which  vividly  l)rings  before  us  the  primitive 
scene,  has  been  faithfully  recorded.  It  was  akin  to  that 
already  described  as  taking  place  in  St.  Nicholas-lane. 
A  day  of  fasting  and  prayer  was  appointed ;  and  at  the 
close  of  the  solemnity  the  brethren  rose,  joined  hands,  and 
solemnly  covenanted  with  each  other,  in  the  presence  of 
Almighty  God,  to  walk  together  in  all  God's  ways  and 


THE    CHURCH    IX    SOUTHWARK.  91 

orcinances,  according  as  He  had  already  revealed  them, 
or  should  further  make  them  known.  These  fathers  of 
Independency,  in  that  old  house  of  the  seventeenth  cen- 
tury, with  hearts  panting  for  religious  liberty,  their  hands 
locked  in  each  other,  and  solemnly  vowing  before  God  to 
follow  the  light  He  should  grant  them,  has  in  it  a  touch 
of  the  moral  sublime,  which,  though  the  background  of 
the  picture  differs,  and  the  spirit  which  animated  that  for- 
gotten band  was  peaceful  instead  of  warlike,  reminds  us 
of  the  oath  of  Rutli,  and  the  three-and-thirty  who  clasped 
hands  under  the  Seelisberg,  by  the  Lake  of  Uri,  swearing 
before  God  the  famous  league  of  Swiss  liberty.  Some 
may  smile  at  the  comparison  of  our  obscure  Nonconformist 
fathers  with  heroes  whose  fame  is  as  wide  as  the  world, 
but  we  are  inclined  to  think  that  in  the  eye  of  Heaven 
the  latter  appear  the  less  noble  of  the  two. 

Mr.  Hanbury,  a  pains-taking  antiquary  in  such  matters, 
contends  that  a  Congregational  Church  was  formed  in 
London  by  a  Mr.  Hubbard  five  years  before  Jacob  founded 
his  ;  that  some  of  Jacob's  members  probably  merged  into 
the  elder  Church  at  a  subsequent  period  ;  and  that  from 
them  may  be  traced  in  a  direct  line  the  community  of 
Independent  Christians  now  assembling  in  Union-street, 
Southwark.  Leaving  this  question,  it  may  be  confidently 
stated  that  at  least  one  Congregational  Church  from  the 
year  1616  continued  to  exist  throughout  the  persecutions 
which  followed. 

In  Neale's  history  we  catch  a  few  glimpses  of  this 
little  Church.*  On  the  29th  of  April,  1632,  the  Bishop's 
pursuivant  hunts  after  the  Congregation,  and  finds  them 
at  Mr,  Humphrey  Barnet's,  a  brewer's  clerk,  in  Black- 
fi-iars,  when  eighteen  escape,  and  forty-two  are  seized,  of 
whom  some  are  taken  to  the  Clink,  others  to  the  New- 

*  iS'eale,  vol.  ii.  p.  108. 


92  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

Prison,  and  the  Gate-house,  where  they  continue  for  two 
years,  and  are  then  released  on  bail.  Mr.  Lathrop,  their 
minister  at  the  time,  is  grievously  treated,  and  can  only  be 
liberated  from  jail  on  condition  of  leaving  the  country, 
which  he  does,  betaking  himself,  like  others  of  the  op- 
pressed, to  the  friendly  shores  of  New  England.  Mr. 
Canne,  celebrated  as  the  author  of  the  marginal  references 
in  our  Bibles,  succeeds  him,  till  worn  out  by  persecution 
he  goes  over  to  Holland.  Mr.  Samuel  Howe  then  under- 
takes the  charge,  but  being  not  sufficiently  stealthy  in  times 
of  espionage,  soon  lays  himself  open  to  the  informers, 
escapes  for  a  while,  is  then  seized,  shut  up  in  prison,  and 
dies.  His  friends  seek  to  pay  him  the  last  rites  of  natural 
affection  in  Shoreditch  churchyard  ;  but,  no  !  he  is  excom- 
municated, and  only  deserves  the  burial  of  a  dog,  and 
therefore  the  poor  people  must  bury  him  where  they  can ; 
whereupon  they  take  his  ashes  to  an  unconsecrated  spot, 
called  Anniseed  Clear ;  but  the  interment  of  the  pastor 
hallows  the  spot  in  the  estimation  of  Ms  flock,  and  they 
wish  to  have  their  bones  mingle  with  his,  so  that  Anniseed 
at  length  becomes  as  sacred  as  Shoreditch.*  Then  Mr. 
More,  a  citizen  of  London,  of  good  natural  parts,  and  of 
considerable  substance  in  the  world,  accepts  the  office,  to 
the  apparent  hazard  of  his  estate  and  freedom.  But  times 
brighten  ;  the  reifrn  of  intolerance  is  drawing  to  a  close, 
and  the  people  wno  have  been  shifting  from  place  to  place, 
fearing  detection,  become  bold,  and  publicly  open  a  house 
for  worship. 

There  stood  in  Southwark,  in  the  seventeenth  century, 
a  building,  which,  though  long  since  razed  to  the  ground, 
has  covered  the  spot  on  which  it  rose  with  classic  associa- 
tions in  the  eye  of  the  lovers  of  the  drama — it  was  the 

*  In  the  Patriot  newspaper,  a  few  years  ago,  there  was  an  account 
of  the  discovery  and  exhumation  of  the  remains  of  Mr.  Howe. 


THE    CHURCH    IN    SOUTHWARK.  93 

Globe  Theatre,  of  which  William  Sbakspeare  was  one 
of  the  patentees,  and  where  the  productions  of  his  unpar- 
alleled genius  thrilled  and  delighted  many  a  crowded 
audience.  It  was  burnt  down  in  1613,  and  rebuilt  in  1614. 
Hard  by  that  theatre,  at  the  end  of  Globe-alley,  in  which 
it  stood,  there  lay  a  piece  of  ground,  bearing  the  mournful 
appellation  of  Deadm.an's-place,  from  the  number  of  persons 
buried  there  during  the  plague  of  London  in  1625.  It 
was  in  some  building  within  that  space  that  Mr.  More, 
and  the  good  people  of  his  Church,  first  publicly  met  for 
religious  service.  The  theatre  was  then  on  the  wane, 
but  religious  freedom  was  beginning  to  hold  up  its  head. 
Associations  of  one  class  cluster  round  Globe-alley,  asso- 
ciations of  another  class  cluster  round  Deadman's-place ; 
— the  merely  literary  will  cherish  the  former  and  despise 
the  latter ;  but  the  man  who  with  a  taste  for  literature 
cultivates  the  spirit  of  evangelical  religion,  and  the  love  of 
liberty,  while  he  looks  v/ith  interest  towards  the  one  spot 
as  closely  connected  with  the  intellectual  history  of  his 
country,  will  look  with  a  more  sacred  interest  on  the 
other,  connected  as  it  is  with  our  religious  history,  and 
with  the  progress  of  principles,  little  understood,  but  of  the 
highest  benefit  to  mankind  at  large.  That  same  theatre, 
too,  comes  afterwards  into  connection  with  the  history  of 
Protestant  Dissent,  for  on  its  site,  or  just  by  where  it 
stood,  there  was,  at  the  close  of  the  seventeenth  century, 
a  building  called  Maid-lane  meeting ;  and  some  have 
affirmed  even  that  the  theatre  itself,  having  been  shut  up 
during  the  Commonwealth,  was  subsequently  accommo- 
dated to  purposes  of  religious  worship.* 

The  Congregation  in  Deadman's-place  having  become 
so  bold  as  to  worship  with  open  doors,  naturally  attracted 
attention,  and  as  their  proceedings  were  not  legalized, 
*  See  Note  [14]. 


94  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

though  they  were  encourag-ed  by  the  increasingly  Uberal 
spirit  of  the  times,  it  was  to  be  expected  that  such  as  were 
violently  opposed  to  their  principles  would  seek  to  molest 
them.  Accordingly,  one  Lord's  day,  the  16th  of  January, 
1641,  when  they  were  assembled  for  divine  service,  the 
constables  and  churchwardens  of  St.  Saviour's  made  their 
appearance,  and  apprehended  six  of  the  parties,  who  were 
forthwith  taken  before  Sir  John  Lenthall,  Marshal  of  the 
King's  Bench.  They  were  charged  with  violating  the 
law  of  the  35th  of  Elizabeth,  which  established  the  Common 
Prayer-book  as  the  only  form  of  Christian  worship  to  be 
used  in  the  realm ;  but  they  replied  that  it  was  a  law  made 
by  the  Bishops,  and  they  would  not  obey  it.  They  refused 
to  attend  the  parish  churches,  alleging  that  they  were  not 
true  churches :  and  they  further  objected  entirely  to  the 
ecclesiastical  supremacy  of  the  king.  The  Marshal  im- 
mediately committed  them  to  the  Clink,  not  far  from  the 
place  of  their  apprehension,  where  they  were  detained  till 
the  18th  of  January,  when  they  were  summoned  to  appear 
before  the  House  of  Lords.  The  course  they  had  pursued 
would,  twelve  months  before,  as  Neale  says,  have  cost  them 
their  ears,  but  a  new  spirit  had  now  come  over  the  high 
powers  of  England.  King  Charles  the  First  was  in  a  far 
different  position  now  from  his  father  King  James  when 
he  threatened  to  harry  the  Puritans  out  of  the  land.  The 
Long  Parliament  had  met ;  the  influence  of  the  House  of 
Commons  was  rapidly  on  the  increase  ;  Star-chamber  prac- 
tices were  at  an  end  ;  ecclesiastical  tyranny,  in  the  person 
of  Archbishop  Laud,  had  just  been  dethroned  ;  and  it  was, 
therefore,  not  the  time  for  the  House  of  Lords  to  treat  with 
severity  the  parties  arraigned  before  them.  They  simply 
reprimanded  them,  enjoined  their  future  attendance  at  the 
parish  church,  and  threatened  punishment  in  case  of  further 


THE    CHURCH    IN    ::OUTHWARK.  95 

disobedience.*  This  simple  threat  looks  poor  after  the  do- 
ings of  former  days,  and  it  shows  that  intolerance  was  on 
the  wane.  Those  who  had  seen  the  thunderbolt  in  the 
hands  of  Laud  and  others  would  now  "  hardly  be  intimi- 
dated at  the  sallies  of  decrepitude — the  impotent  darts  of 
Priam  amidst  the  crackling  ruins  of  Troy.''f 

But  there  were  a  few  of  the  Lords  who  looked  with 
much  respect  on  these  accused  persons,  and  treated  them 
with  much  civility.  They  inquired  where  they  held  their 
meetings,  and  piomised  to  come  and  hear  them.  It  was 
probably  with  little  expectation  of  the  fulfilment  of  the 
promise  that  these  worthies  left  the  House  of  Lords,  but  to 
their  surprise  on  the  following  Sunday  they  saw  three  or 
four  peers  entering  the  Conventicle.  The  preacher  went 
on  in  his  usual  way,  and  delivered  two  discourses  to  his 
flock  on  the  very  principles  for  the  maintenance  of  which 
they  had  so  recently  been  arraigned  before  the  Upper 
House,  to  which  discourses  the  noble  lords  listened  with 
much  patience.  Nay,  further,  on  the  administration  of 
the  Lord's  Supper,  which  followed  the  sermon,  these  illus- 
trious visitors  contributed  to  the  collection;  and  at  the 
close  of  the  service  expressed  their  satisfaction  with  what 
they  had  witnessed,  and  their  intention  to  come  again. 
But  the  presence  of  nobility  at  a  Nonconformist  service 
being  tlien  so  marvellous  a  thing,  became  the  topic  of  gen- 
eral conversation ;  and  fearing  that  the  populace  would  be 
excited  by  a  repetition  of  the  visit,  these  liberal  peers  were 
no  more  seen  within  the  humble  place  of  worship  in  St. 
Saviour's,  Southwark. 

*  Journal  of  the  House  of  Lords. 

t  See  Hallam's  Midd'e  Ages,  vol.  i.  p.  448. 


CHAPTER   V. 


THE     BRAVE     LORD     BROOKE. 


"  Nothing  is  here  for  tears,  nothing  to  wail 
Or  knock  the  breast,  no  weakness,  no  contempt, 
Dispraise  or  blame,  nothing  but  well  and  fair." 

Milton,  Samson  Jlgonistes, 


Among  the  beautiful  rivers  that  run  through  the  heart 
of  old  England,  there  is  one  which,  though  inferior  to  some 
of  its  sister  streams  in  the  scenery  which  adorns  its  banks, 
surpasses  them  all  in  its  rich  associations.  The  world's 
greatest  poet  played  in  his  boyhood  beside  its  gentle  wa- 
ters, and  gathered  the  wild  flowers  which  they  had  mois- 
tened and  nourished.  From  the  edge  of  Shakspeare's 
river,  at  one  of  its  most  picturesque  points,  there  rises,  in 
abrupt  grandeur,  a  massive  rock,  crowned  with  a  fine  spe- 
ciment  of  the  baronial  architecture  of  the  middle  ages. 
The  battlemented  front,  pierced  by  many  a  deep  window, 
broken  by  projecting  buttresses,  and  flanked  by  lofty  ma- 
chicolated  towers,  stretches  along  the  water's  side,  throw- 
ing its  broad  shadow,  on  a  summer's  day.  over  the  sil- 
very surface  of  the  river.  Dark  pines,  with  their  lofty 
heads,  skirt  the  lordly  castle,  and  with  their  outspread 
branches,  here  and  there  stooping  to  touch  the  water,  add 
to  the  sombre  beauty  of  the  picture.  An  old  mill  is  seen 
at  the  foot  of  the  castle  bank,  where  the  rude  water-wheel, 


THE    BRAVE    LORD    BROOKE.  9*7 

in  its  lazy  revolutions,  throws  its  flushes  over  the  stream ; 
the  weir  spreads  across  from  bank  to  bank,  with  its  miu-- 
murs  so  musical  on  a  quiet  summer's  evening ;  and  the 
time-mouldered  remains  of  the  ancient  bridge,  with  its 
broken  arches,  still  span  the  river.  No  one  who  has 
crossed  the  Avon,  on  the  road  from  Leamington  to  War- 
wick, and  stood  by  the  foot  of  the  new  stone  bridge,  or 
leaned  over  the  parapet,  gazing  at  the  scene  on  the  south 
side,  but  must  recognize,  in  the  foregoing  description,  the 
noble  castle  of  Warwick,  on  the  banks  of  the  Avon. 
There  it  stands,  a  monument  of  the  age  when  feudal  rude- 
ness was  giving  place  to  modern  refinement,  and  the  ba- 
ron's stronghold  was  swelling  into  the  palace  of  chivalry 
with  its  courtly  halls,  open  courts,  oriel  windows,  and 
richly  adorned  apartments.  When  passing  through  the 
edifice,  or  loitering  within  its  precincts,  one  thinks  of  the 
Beauchamps,  and  of  the  proud  race  of  Nevil,  with  its  fa- 
mous king-maker,  the  Earl  of  Warwick — of  the  wonder- 
ful doings  in  the  way  of  hospitality  by  that  prince  of  hosts, 
and  of  the  dark  deeds  of  violence  that  have  been  enacted 
within  those  walls.  The  place,  with  its  antique  grandeur 
and  romantic  associations,  is  one  of  those  scenes  which, 
after  being  once  visited,  remains  mirrored  on  the  memory 
forever. 

But  what  has  Warwick  Castle  to  do  with  Puritanism 
and  Nonconformity  ?  The  following  narrative  will  sup- 
ply the  answer. 

King  James  bestowed  the  castle  on  Fulke  Greville, 
whom  he  created  Lord  Brooke,  a  man  of  learning,  taste, 
political  importance,  and  historical  celebrity,  who  chose  to 
transmit  his  memory  to  all  ages  in  the  well-known  epi- 
taph on  his  tomb  in  the  interesting  church  of  St.  Mary, 
Warwick, — "  Fulke  Greville,  servant  to  Queen  Elizabeth, 
councillor  to  King  James,  and  friend  to  Sir  Philip  Sidney." 
9 


98  SPIRITUAL    HEROES, 

He  was  barbarously  murdered  by  a  discontented  servant 
in  the  year  1628,  when  his  barony  and  estates  descended 
to  his  kinsman,  Robert  Greville. 

Robert  Greville,  Lord  Brooke,  was  a  man  of  thought- 
ful mind,  ardent  feeling,  and  high  principle.  Having  re- 
ceived an  education  suited  to  his  rank,  he  employed  his 
vigorous  intellect  in  the  study  of  questions  relating  to  the- 
ology and  ecclesiastical  government,  and  applied  the  re- 
sults of  his  study  to  the  controversies  of  the  times.  The 
character  of  the  patriot  was  associated  with  that  of  the 
scholar  and  the  theologian,  and  he  looked  with  a  keen  eye 
and  an  earnest  heart  to  those  coming  events  in  the  history 
of  his  country  which  were  then  throwing  their  long  shadows 
before  them.  As  he  sat  in  his  chamber  at  Warwick  Cas- 
tle, with  the  New  Testament  and  the  earliest  documents 
of  ecclesiastical  history  before  him,  he  saw  how  different 
was  the  simple  episcopacy  of  primitive  times  from  the 
prelacy  of  his  own  day — that  Christ's  kingdom  was  not 
of  this  world,  and  that  the  Church  of  England  was  sadly 
fettered  and  corrupted  by  its  secular  alliance.  Musing 
much  upon  such  matters,  he  employed  his  retirement  dur- 
ing the  parliamentary  recess  of  1641,  in  composing  "  a 
discourse  opening  the  nature  of  that  episcopacy  which  is 
exercised  in  England."  In  that  little  quarto  volume  may 
be  found  a  well-digested  mass  of  learning  and  thought, 
tinctured,  it  is  true,  with  severe  reflections  upon  the  ec- 
clesiastical abuses  of  the  times.  He  describes  the  char- 
acter of  the  primitive  Bishop  as  a  true  and  faithful  over- 
seer of  one  congregation,  and  contrasts  with  this  simple 
model  the  prelacy  of  his  own  day.  He  considers  that  the 
humble  origin  of  many  of  the  Clergy,  and  the  theological 
studies  which  ought  to  be  the  chief  business  of  them  all, 
form  by  no  means  fitting  qualifications  for  intermeddling 
with  matters  of  state  ;  and  that  if,  by  attention  to  politics, 


THE  BRAVE  LORD  BROOKE.  99 

they  prepare  themselves  for  the  functions  of  government,  it 
must  be  to  the  neglect  of  their  spiritual  duties.  He  main- 
tains that  the  combination  of  civil  and  religious  authority 
is  a  burden  too  heavy  to  be  borne  by  any  shoulders  but 
his  on  whom  God  has  placed  both  the  world's  and  the 
Church's  government.  The  consequences  of  prelacy  this 
noble  polemic  touches  with  a  firm  hand.  The  Bishop  is 
dependent  on  the  royal  power  who  creates  him,  and  whose 
further  favor,  in  the  shape  of  translation  to  a  richer  see, 
he  hopes  to  enjoy  ;  and  hence,  a  spirit  of  servility  is  likely 
to  be  the  consequence.  "  None,"  he  says,  "  ought  to  vote 
in  parliament  but  free  men  ;  but  how  can  they  be  deemed 
free  who  depend  on  another's  thought  ?"  He  then  grap- 
ples with  the  famous  maxim, — No  Bishop,  no  King,  and 
shows  that  to  maintain  this,  is  to  weaken  if  not  to  break 
the  nerves  and  ligaments  of  supreme  power ;  nay,  to  say 
that  such  a  government  will  best  suit  with  monarchy,  is  to 
veil  its  lustre,  which  can  easily  assimilate  all  things  to 
itself,  but  is  not  changed  by  any.  He  proceeds  to  inquire 
what  reason  there  is  why  Church  government,  after  the 
Presbyterian  or  Congregational  order,  may  not  subsist 
with  civil  monarchy,  observing  that  true  Church  power 
"  works  in  a  sweet  way,"  and  that  so  long  as  the  Church 
intermeddleth  not  with  the  State,  the  State  ought  not  to 
intermeddle  witli  the  Church.  After  advocating  the  pop- 
ular election  of  Congregational  Presbyters  or  Bishops, 
and  their  ordination  by  their  brethren,  who  are  all  equals 
in  rank,  and  asserting  that  ecclesiastical  power  is  vested 
in  the  whole  people,  he  answers  the  objections  of  those 
who  apprehended  confusion  would  follow  from  a  change 
in  relation  to  Church  affairs,  and  concludes  the  work,  at 
which  we  have  thus  hastily  glanced,  with  the  following 
passage,  which  breathes  a  truly  catholic  spirit : — 

"  When  God  shall  so  enlarge  a  man's  heart  and  unveil 


100  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

his  face,  that  the  poor  creature  is  brought  into  communion 
and  acquaintance  with  his  Creator,  steered  in  all  his  ways 
by  his  Spirit,  and  by  it  carried  up  above  shame,  fear, 
pleasure,  comfort,  losses,  the  grave,  and  death  itself,  let 
us  not  censure  such  tempers,  but  bless  God  for  them ; 
so  far  as  Christ  is  in  us,  we  shall  love,  prize,  and  honor 
Christ,  and  the  least  particle  of  his  image  in  others,  for 
we  never  prove  ourselves  members  of  Christ  more  than 
when  we  embrace  his  members  with  most  enlarged  yet 
straitest  affections.  To  this  end,  God  assisting  me,  my 
desire,  prayer,  and  endeavor,  shall  still  be,  as  much  as  in 
me  lies,  to  follow  peace  and  holiness  ;  and  though  there 
may  haply  be  some  little  dissent  between  my  dark  judg- 
ment and  weak  conscience  and  other  good  men,  that  are 
more  clear  and  strong,  yet  my  prayer  still  shall  be,  to 
keep  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  this  bond  of  peace.  And 
as  many  as  walk  after  this  rule,  peace  I  hope  shall  still 
be  on  them  and  the  whole  Israel  of  God." 

Such  were  the  sentiments  of  the  noble  owner  of  War- 
wick Castle  in  the  year  1641.  He  was  a  decided  Inde- 
pendent.* It  would  be  dfficult  to  point  out  any  great  dif- 
ference in  relation  to  views  of  religious  polity  between 
him  and  the  humble  Congregation  worshipping  in  South- 
wark  ;  and  it  seems  by  no  means  improbable  that  he  was 
one  of  the  noble  lords  who  visited  that  little  band,  and  ad- 
mired their  order  and  the  steadfastness  of  their  faith  in 
Christ. 

We  have  seen  Lord  Brooke  in  the  character  of  a  dis- 
senting polemic  and  an  earnest  Christian.  He  is  better 
known  to  history  as  a  patriot  and  a  soldier,  and  has  left 
behind  him  a  name  deserving  of  honor,  though  it  has 
come  down  to  us  aspersed  by  party  prejudice. 

The  book  thus  noticed  was  written  on  the  eve  of  the  civil 
*  See  Note  [15]. 


THE  BRAVE  LORD  BROOKE.  101 

war.  During  the  summer  months  of  1642,  the  king  and 
parliament  were  in  decided  opposition,  and  an  appeal  to 
arms  became  inevitable.  The  purpose  to  resist  the  en- 
croachments of  the  sovereign  on  the  liberties  of  the  people 
had  gradually  risen,  and  was  now  firmly  established  in 
the  minds  of  many  distinguished  men,  and  in  that  solemn 
purpose  Lord  Brooke  keenly  sympathized.*  On  the  other 
side,  the  king  w^as  fully  resolved  to  contend  for  what  he 
assumed  were  his  prerogatives.  The  mustering  of  the 
hosts  for  the  battle  was  now  at  hand.  Brooke  was  as 
brave  as  he  was  thoughtful,  as  valorous  in  the  use  of  his 
sword,  as  he  was  skilful  in  the  employment  of  his  pen ; 
and  when,  in  his  view,  there  remained  no  hope  for  the 
liberties  of  England  but  in  physical  resistance,  he  threw 
his  energies  into  that  awful  conflict,  and  accepted  a  col- 
onel's commission  in  the  parliamentary  army.  Nothing 
but  disinterested  patriotism  and  a  stern  sense  of  duty  could 
have  induced  such  men  as  Lord  Brooke  to  take  the  course 
they  did.  For  themselves  they  had  nothing  to  gain,  but 
much  to  lose  from  a  civil  war.  They  sacrificed  their  ease, 
they  hazarded  their  estates,  they  emperilled  their  lives, 
with  no  prize  in  prospect  but  their  country's  good,  no  re- 
ward before  them  but  the  approbation  of  their  own  con- 
sciences. As  the  noble  owner  of  Warwick  Castle  enjoyed 
his  calm  retreat,  surrounded  by  his  family,  as  he  looked 
from  his  windows  on  his  broad  domain,  as  he  paced  the 
greensward  by  the  gentle  Avon,  and  thought  of  the  horrors 
with  which  civil  conflict  might  ere  long  cover  that  calm  and 
happy  scene,  it  must  have  been  with  reluctance,  though  it 
was  with  steady  heroism,  that  he  buckled  on  the  sword. 

Amidst  clouds  of  antiquarian  dust  we  get  some  glimpses 
of  Lord  Brooke  and  his  brave  followers  at  the  very  com- 
mencement of  the  war.     An  old  pamphlet,  dated  3rd  Au- 

*  See  Note  [16]. 

9-^- 


102  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

gust,  1642,  announces  a  "  Famous  victory,  obtained  by 
Lord  Brooke  against  the  Earl  of  Northampton,  near  Kein- 
teth,  in  Warwickshire."  My  Lord  Brooke  set  out  from 
Warwick  with  three  hundred  musketeers,  and  two  hun- 
dred horse ;  a  little  band,  but  it  swelled  mightily  as  it 
marched  along,  for  so  many  persons,  well  affected  to  the 
cause  of  the  parliament,  met  and  joined  it,  that  before  tlie 
noble  colonel  led  his  men  three  miles  on  their  road,  he 
could  number  about  three  thousand  horse  and  foot.  The 
movement  was  evidently  popular  in  those  parts.  "  The 
country,"  says  a  letter-writer  of  that  day,  whose  epistle 
has  survived  to  tell  some  little  incidents  about  this  early 
skirmish, — "  The  country  sent  my  Lord  Brooke  six  load 
of  harrows,  to  keep  off  horses,  and  a  cart-load  of  bread 
and  cheese,  and  great  store  of  beer."*  These  raw^  re- 
cruits, thus  humbly  supplied  in  the  commissariat  depart- 
ment, seem  to  have  been  stout-hearted  men,  and  thor- 
oughly in  earnest ;  for  when  Lord  Brooke  asked  them, 
"  Are  you  resolved  to  stand  it  out  ?"  they  showed  such 
eagerness  to  engage,  and  raised  such  enthusiastic  shouts, 
that  his  lordship  wept  for  joy.  But  to  repress  any  rash- 
ness on  the  part  of  his  troops,  and  to  show  how  loth  he 
was  to  spill  the  blood  of  his  countrymen,  he  entreated  his 
soldiers,  for  the  kingdom's  sake,  not  to  fire  a  single  pistol 
but  in  self-defence.  Happily  no  pistol-firing  was  needful. 
Northampton's  men,  on  the  sight  of  the  three  thousand 
parliamentarians,  threw  dowm  their  arms  and  ran  away, 
"  leaving  the  earl,"  says  the  old  pamphlet,  "  none  but  one 
of  bis  gentlemen  and  two  footboys  to  attend  him,  which 
caused  the  said  earl  to  try  whether  he  or  his  footboys 
could  run  fastest,  which  caused  such  a  shouting  on  the 
other  side  as  was  wonderful  to  hear." 

Immediately  after  this  ludicrous  encounter,  the  peace- 
*  King's  Pamphlets,  Brit.  Mus.    Acts  and  Orders,  vol.  ii.  p.  124. 


THE  BRAVE  LORD  BROOKE.  103 

fulness  of  Warwick  Castle  was  invaded.  "  Some  special 
Passages  from  Warwickshire,"  4th  August,  1642,  tell  us 
that  the  king  gave  Warwick  Castle  to  Lord  Compton,  a 
noted  royalist,  living  in  that  picturesque  mansion  which 
the  antiquary  now  loves  to  visit,  so  quiet,  so  sequestered, 
so  redolent  of  the  olden  time,  bearing  ihe  name  of  Compton 
Wyneates,  or  Compton-in-the-Hole,  not  far  from  Edge- 
hill.  Lord  Brooke,  of  course,  resisted  this  lawless  dis- 
posal of  his  property  by  the  infatuated  Charles,  and  forth- 
with, says  our  informant,  four  great  pieces  of  ordnance 
were  planted  in  diiferent  parts  of  the  castle,  two  at  the 
gate,  one  on  Caesar's  Tower,  the  other  on  the  keep. 

Still  his  lordship  professed  loyalty  to  the  king,  though 
opposing  his  usurped  prerogatives  ;  and  he  "  made  great 
preparations,"  says  Thomas  Johnsons,  the  writer  of  these 
Special  Passages,  "  to  receive  him  royally  should  he  come 
in  peace ;  if  otherwise,  I  am  afraid,"  adds  this  person, 
"  we  shall  have  a  woful  time  of  it,  and  so  God,  of  his 
mercy,  think  upon  us."  Charles  did  not  come,  but  the 
castle  was  besieged  on  the  7th  August,  and  terminated  in 
the  discomfiture  of  the  assailants. 

On  tlie  28th  August,  1642,  the  Earl  of  Newcastle,  and 
othernoblemen,  marched  to  Warwick,  where  Brooke  is  ly- 
ing with  his  new  levies.  He  meets  them  coming  from  Grove- 
park,  in  a  field,  about  a  mile  from  the  town.  A  trumpet 
from  the  lords  demands  a  parley.  They  propose  that  he 
should  lay  down  his  arais,  resign  Warwick  Castle  to  the 
king,  disavow  the  ordinance  of  militia,  endeavor  the  exe- 
cution of  the  commission  of  array,  deliver  county  maga- 
zine into  the  hands  of  Northampton,  and  make  submission 
to  his  Majesty.  Pardon  is  offered  him  on  these  condi- 
tions ;  and  he  is  told,  if  he  refuses  he  may  expect  signal 
and  instant  punishment.  We  see  the  fire  kindling  in  his 
noble  countenance  as  the  brave  Lord  Brooke  replies  to 


104  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

these  modest  propositions.  "  My  lords,  I  much  wonder 
that  men  of  judgment,  in  whose  breasts  true  honor  should 
hold  her  seat,  should  so  much  wrong  their  noble  pedigree 
as  to  seek  the  ruin  of  those  high  and  noble  thoughts  they 
should  endeavor  to  support.  Doth  fond  ambition  or  your 
self-willed  pride  so  much  bewitch  you  that  you  cannot  see 
the  crown  of  this  your  act  ?  When  the  great  council  of 
the  parliament  was  first  assembled,  you  then  were  mem- 
bers, honorable  members.  Why  did  you  not  continue '? 
Was  it  because  your  actions  were  so  bad  you  were 
ashamed  of  them  ?  Had  you  done  evil  in  some  petty  kind, 
a  better  course  might  have  quitted  you  from  that,  and  you 
had  been  still  more  honored,  loved,  and  feared.  As  for 
these  propositions,  take  this  in  answer.  When  that  his 
Majesty,  his  posterity,  and  the  peace  of  the  kingdom,  shall 
be  secured  from  you,  I  shall  gladly  lay  down  my  arms 
and  power.  As  for  the  castle,  it  was  delivered  to  my 
trust  by  the  high  court  of  parliament,  who  reserve  it  for 
the  King's  good  use,  and  I  dare  boldly  say  will  so  employ 
it.  As  for  the  commission  of  the  array,  you  know  it  is 
unlawful.  For  the  magazine  of  the  county,  it  was  de- 
livered to  me  also  by  the  parliament,  and,  as  a  faithful 
servant  to  the  country,  I  am  resolved  to  continue  it  till 
Northampton  can  show  me  greater  authority  for  the  de- 
livery of  the  same.  As  touching  his  Majesty's  pardon, 
as  I  am  confident  I  have  not  given  any  occasion  of  oflJence 
to  his  Majesty,  so  I  need  not  his  pardon,  and  I  doubt  not 
in  a  short  time  his  Majesty  will  find  who  are  his  best 
friends.  As  for  your  fury  I  wholly  disdain  it,  and  answer 
it  but  by  hoping  that  Northampton  may  be  translated  to 
Warwick,  to  stand  sentry  upon  Warwick  Castle  to  fright 
crows  and  kites."*  The  lords  had  enough  of  it,  and  rode 
back  to  their  party.     Brooke  returned  to  the  castle. 

*  Nugent's  Life  of  Hampden,  ii.  224, 


THE  BRAVE  LOUD  BROOKE.  105 

Afterwards,  Northampton  approached  the  castle  while 
it  was  in  the  charge  of  Sir  Edward  Peto ;  Brooke  being 
from  home,  the  royalist  general  calls  on  him  to  surrender. 
He  refuses.  There  is  a  pause  of  two  hours,  and  then 
comes  another  summons,  met  by  an  indignant  reply,  "  that 
surely  the  earl  might  have  taken  the  soldier's  word  at 
first."  Compton,  Northampton's  son,  begins  an  attack 
with  a  few  guns,  upon  which  Sir  Edward  sends  out  a 
trumpeter  into  the  town,  bidding  all  friends  leave  it  in- 
stantly, and,  "  as  for  the  rest,  let  them  take  care  of  them- 
selves." The  red  flag  of  defiance  waves  over  Guy's 
tower.  The  fire  of  the  enemy  is  returned.  The  garrison 
have  little  ordnance,  but  plenty  of  ammunition,  and  more 
courage,  and  are  prepared  to  fight  it  out.  The  enemy 
plant  cannon  on  the  church  tower,  but  are  dislodged  by 
shots  from  the  castle.  Then  the  besiegers  try  to  starve 
out  the  garrison.  Sir  Edward  undauntedly  hoists  a  flag- 
staff, with  a  Bible  and  winding-sheet.  These  heroes  are 
prepared  to  die  for  what  they  deem  the  cause  of  their  coun- 
try and  the  Bible.  Nothing  is  to  be  gained  by  beleaguer- 
ing such  a  stronghold,  and  therefore  Northampton  gives  it 
up  in  despair.* 

Matters  were  now  brought  to  an  extremity,  and  tlie 
flame  of  the  civil  war  burst  out  with  violence  in  the  fol- 
lowing October.  The  battle  of  Edge  Hill  was  fought  on 
the  23rd.  The  King  moved  on  towards  London  ;  Prince 
Rupert  scoured  the  suburbs.  The  city  was  alarmed.  On 
the  8th  November  the  Lord  Mayor  called  a  meeting  at 
Guildhall.  A  vast  concourse  assembled  ;  and  among  the 
speakers  was  Lord  Brooke.  He  was,  perhaps,  at  the  time 
at  Brooke  House,  Clapton,  his  residence  when  in  London, 
and  having  his  heart  in  the  parliament  cause,  he  proceeds 
to  the  great  city  meeting,  to  arouse  and  cheer  the  some- 

*  Nngent's  Life  of  Hampden,  ii.  249. 


100  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

what  depressed  spirits  of  the  people  by  his  warm  patriotic 
eloquence.  The  echo  of  his  speech  has  not  quite  died 
away,  like  so  many  of  the  orations  that  have  rung  around 
those  ancient  walls.  After  a  very  confused  and  incorrect 
account  of  the  Battle  of  Edge  Hill,  respecting  which  the 
most  contradictory  reports  prevailed,  the  noble  orator  ex- 
horts the  citizens  of  London  to  rally  around  the  parlia- 
ment cause,  and  stand  up  for  the  defence  of  their  liberties. 
"When  you  shall  hear  the  drums  beat,"  he  exclaims, 
"  (for  it  is  resolved  the  drums  shall  beat  to-morrow,)  say 
not,  I  beseech  you, '  I  am  not  of  the  trained  band,'  nor 
this,  nor  that,  nor  the  other,  but  doubt  not  to  go  out  to  the 
work,  and  fight  courageously,  and  this  shall  be  the  day  of 
your  deliverance."  Brooke  was  a  man  of  deeds  as  well 
as  words ;  and  a  few  days  afterwards  we  find  him,  with 
his  illustrious  friend  Hampden,  together  with  Hollis,  resist- 
ing the  royal  army,  and  preventing  their  march  onwards 
to  the  metropolis. 

In  the  deep  winter  we  find  him  preparing  for  the  fresh 
hostilities  he  foresaw.*  The  memorial  of  a  scene  at  War- 
wick Castle,  connected  with  his  preparation  for  defending 
his  country,  is  preserved  among  the  pamphlets  of  the  time, 
dated  February  26th,  1643,  and  entitled,  "  Lord  Brooke's 
Speech  at  the  Election  of  Captains  and  Commanders  at 
Warwick  Castle."  On  reading  the  pamphlet,  one  sees 
some  of  the  leading  and  trusty  citizens  of  Warwick,  with 
several  of  the  neighboring  gentry,  on  a  cold  winter's  morn- 
ing, the  snow  on  the  ground  perhaps,  marching  up  tow- 
ards the  castle-gate,  passing  under  the  archway,  and 
drawn  up  together  in  the  quadrangle,  or  in  the  noble  bo- 
ronial  hall,  to  listen  to  the  harangue  of  their  brave  colonel. 
With  earnest  countenances,  tliey  listen,  while,  in  an  ear- 
nest tone,  he  addresses  these  companions  in  arms.  "  Since 
*  See  Note  [17]. 


THE  BRAVE  LORD  BROOKE.  107 

we  are  forced,  for  the  safeguard  of  ourselves,  the  preser- 
vation of  our  liberties,  the  defence  of  God's  true  religion, 
(invaded  by  the  practices  of  Popish  malignants,)  to  be- 
come actors,  I  doubt  not  but  each  of  you  will  play  your 
part  with  that  noble  resolution  and  Christian  courage 
which  the  greatness  and  meritoriousness  of  the  work  doth 
challenge.  '  No  man  is  born  for  his  own  use  only,'  saith 
that  great  commonwealthsman  of  the  Romans,  Cicero ; 
his  friends  and  countrymen  claim  an  equal  share  in  his 
abilities,  as  your  friends,  your  country,  nay,  your  relig- 
ion, and  God  himself,  demands  of  you.  I  need  not  demon- 
strate what  it  is  you  are  to  fight  for — your  wives,  children, 
substance,  lives,  liberties,  and  that  which  is  more  precious 
the  testimony  of  good  consciences."  His  lordship  then  re- 
views the  conduct  of  the  Popish  malignants,  plainly  indi- 
cating that  he  looked  on  them  as  enemies  to  their  coun- 
try ;  as  political  traitors ;  as  disturbers  of  the  peace ;  not 
merely  as  erroneous  religionists. 

"  The  going  against  the  King,"  he  proceeds  to  observe, 
"  may  stagger  some  resolutions ;  I  shall,  therefore,  easily 
disabuse  you  from  these  vain  surmises  and  uncertain  im- 
aginations. It  is  for  the  King  we  fight ;  to  keep  a  crown 
for  our  King ;  a  kingdom  for  our  sovereign  and  posterity, 
to  maintain  his  own  rights  and  privileges,  which  are  rela- 
tive with  the  people's  liberties."  Brooke  here  shows  that, 
like  others  of  the  early  leaders  of  the  parliamentary  party, 
he  was  not  a  foe  to  monarchical  dominion,  but  only  to  the 
unconstitutional  extension  of  regal  prerogatives. 

Once  more  our  hero  glides  into  warm  denunciations  of 
the  Papists,  whom  he  accuses  of  foreign  and  domestic 
treachery,  and  holds  up  to  special  indignation  the  Gun- 
powder Plot  and  the  Spanish  Armada,  as  proofs  of  Papal 
malignity. 

Returning  to  the  main  purpose  of  his  address,  he  thanks 


108  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

the  new  comers,  and  reminds  them  their  fighting  is  not  to 
be  for  spoil  and  money.  They  were  not  mercenaries,  but 
patriots  ;  disinterested  zeal  for  their  country's  liberties  was 
the  soul  of  their  enterprise.  Alluding  to  those  who  would 
neither  contribute  to  the  cause  nor  fight  for  it,  yet  looked 
to  be  defended  and  kept  from  violence,  he  asks,  with  some 
excitement,  "  Why  should  men  stand  and  only  look  on  as 
ciphers  ?  what  protection  can  they  expect  ?"  To  which 
interrogatory,  the  brave  commanders,  who  had  left  their 
peaceful  homes,  and  embarked  all  in  this  stern  fight  for 
freedom,  would  murmur — "  None  !" 

This  somewhat  rambling,  but  patriotic,  earnest-minded, 
noble-hearted  address,  ends  with  a  solemn  prayer.  Lifting 
up  his  eyes  to  heaven,  while  the  captains  and  commanders 
would  unite  in  the  attitude  of  devotion,  and  not  a  few,  per- 
haps, in  its  true  spirit,  Brooke  implores  that  God  Almighty 
will  arise  and  maintain  His  own  cause,  scattering  and 
confounding  the  devices  of  His  enemies,  not  suffering  the 
ungodly  to  prevail  over  His  poor  innocent  flock.  "  Lord, 
we  are  but  a  handful  in  consideration  of  Thine  and  our 
enemies ;  therefore,  O  Lord,  fight  Thou  our  battle,  go,  as 
Thou  didst  in  the  time  of  King  David,  before  the  hosts  of 
Thy  servants,  and  strengthen,  and  give  us  hearts,  that  we 
may  show  ourselves  men  for  the  defence  of  Thy  true  re- 
ligion, and  our  own,  and  the  King  and  Kingdom's  safety." 
These  were  not  words  of  form,  uttered  thoughtlessly,  or 
in  hypocritical  pretence,  as  internal  evidence  bears  wit- 
ness, but  the  breathing  forth  of  a  devout  soul,  which  re- 
alized the  presence  of  the  Almighty,  which  felt  that  with- 
out Him  man  can  do  nothing,  and  therefore  committed, 
with  unfaltering  faith,  the  cause  of  religion  and  liberty  to 
His  care.  Lord  Brooke  was  well  known  to  be  a  man  of 
prayer.  The  secret  wrestlings  of  his  soul  with  God  in 
the  closet  were  witnessed  only  by  that  Blessed  One  ;  but 


THE  BRAVE  LORD  BROOKE.  109 

his  devotions  in  his  family,  where  he  was  wont  to  pray  in 
the  presence  of  his  chaplains,  much  to  the  offence  of  the 
High  Church  party,  had  edified  many,  and  convinced  them 
that  they  were  listening-  to  one  who  had  prepared  for  these 
social  exercises  by  the  culture  of  private  communion  with 
his  Maker. 

This  scene  in  Warwick  Castle  in  February  was  imme- 
diately followed  by  active  service.     Lord  Brooke,  at  the 
head  of  his  volunteers,  commences  his  campaign.     Was 
it  with  any  forebodings  of  what  was  so  soon  to  happen 
j     that  he  took  leave  of  his  noble  k,  \y,  and  rode  under  the 
I     feudal  gateway  of  that  old  fortress  for  almost  the  last 
!    time  ?     A  pamphlet — one  of  the  newspapers  of  the  day — 
traces  the  proceedings  of  Lord  Brooke  and  his  troops 
during  this  eventful  week.     The  carriages  and  ammuni- 
tion come  to  Northampton  on  Tuesday  ;  that  night  Lord 
Brooke  advances  to  Coventry,  leaving  part  of  his  men  at 
Northampton.     On  the  way,  he  sends  a  party  of  horse  to 
I     Sir  Thomas  Cavo's  house,  strictly  countermanding  all 
j     plunder,  which  injunction  is  so  rigorously  adhered  to,  that 
the  only  complaint  made  is,  that  Captain  Brown's  cornet 
took  a  little  parcel  of  money  from  a  woman,  for  which  the 
cornet   is   forthwith   cashiered.     His   lordship  arrives  at 
Coventry  on  Wednesday,  and  sends  twenty  dragoons  to 
disturb  the  enemy  at  Stratford.     He  marches  to  Warwick 
on  Friday  night,  then  to  Stratford.     The  enemy  is  met 
near  the  town ;  Brooke's  men  put  them  to  flight,  and  pur- 
sue them  as  fast  "  as  the  ploughed  lands,  softened  by 
rain,  will  permit." 

Barrels  of  gunpowder  had  been  artfully  laid  under  the 
Town  Hall  at  Stratford  by  the  royalist  party,  evidently 
witli  the  intention  of  blowing  up  Lord  Brooke  and  his 
council  of  officers,  who,  it  was  expected,  were  about  to 
assemble  there ;  but  the  plot  failed.  The  powder  was, 
10 


110  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

indeed,  fired,  the  building  destroyed,  and  an  officer  named 
Hunt  wounded  ;  but  his  lordship,  and  the  rest  of  the 
party,  not  having  met  in  the  place,  escaped  the  eflfects 
of  their  enemies'  malignity.  Yet,  with  all  this  provoca- 
tion, Brooke  manifested  that  forbearance,  which  seems  to 
have  been  characteristic  of  the  man,  and  strictly  com- 
manded his  soldiers  not  to  offer  any  violence,  or  plunder 
the  town.  So  punctilious  were  the  men  in  attending  to 
the  injunctions  of  their  commander,  and  so  scrupulously 
exact  is  the  person  who  relates  the  circumstances  of  the 
affair,  that  he  mentions  a  major  who  took  an  old  gown  to 
watch  in,  "  but  it  was  re-delivered."*  There  can  be  no 
doubt  that  the  honest  principle  and  the  steady  demeanor 
of  many  of  the  parliamentary  soldiers,  compared  with  the 
Cavaliers,  when  quartered  in  any  town,  tended  greatly  to 
promote  the  interests  of  their  cause  with  the  people.  The 
conduct  of  the  most  moderate  of  them  in  such  matters, 
was,  however,  as  every  one  knows,  associated  with  a 
lion-like  courage  in  the  field.  Their  enemies  often 
taunted  them  with  religious  enthusiasm  ;  and  Marcha- 
mont  Needham  said  jeeringly  of  Cromwell,  "  He  is  gone 
in  the  might  of  the  Spirit,  with  all  his  train  of  disciples, 
every  one  of  whom  is,  as  David,  a  man  of  war  and  a 
prophet ;  gifted  men  all,  who  resolve  to  their  work  better 
than  any  of  the  sons  of  Levi,  and  run  quite  through 
Wales  with  their  two-edged  swords  to  convert  the  Gen- 
tiles."! But,  truly,  these  jesters  had  small  cause  to  laugh 
when  they  met  the  men  whom  they  had  mocked  foot  to 
foot  in  the  death-struggle  ;  they  found  them  indeed  like 
David's  followers,  '•  fit  for  the  battle,  that  could  handle 
shield  and  buckler,  whose  faces  were  like  the  faces  of 
lions,  and  were  as  swift  as  the  roes  upon  the  mountains." 
The  paper  containing  the  account  of  the  proceedings 
*  See  Note  [18].  t  Harris's  Life  of  Cromwell,  81. 


THE  BRAVE  LORD  BROOKE.  Ill 

at  Warwick  Castle  is  dated  the  1  st  of  March  ;*  on  the 
following  day  the  earthly  career  of  the  hero,  whose  ex- 
ploits it  celebrates,  forever  closed.  Lord  Brooke  was  at 
Lichfield,  and  had  just  recovered  the  city  from  the  royal- 
ist troops.  They  had  fled  for  refuge  to  the  cathedral 
close,  which  they  had  converted  into  a  place  of  intrench- 
ment.  On  the  2nd  of  March,  the  festival  of  St.  Chad,  to 
whom  the  magnificent  cathedral  was  dedicated,  the  gal- 
lant soldier  prepared  for  an  assault  upon  the  enemy.  He 
was  standing  under  the  porch  of  a  small  house,  and  was 
directing  a  battery  on  the  east  gate  of  the  close,  when  a 
gentleman  of  the  Dyott  family,  standing  on  one  of  the 
towers  of  the  cathedral,  aimed  a  musket  at  the  unsuspect- 
ing nobleman,  and  killed  him  on  the  spot.  His  unimpeach- 
able character,  inflexible  opposition  to  all  tyranny  in 
Church  and  State,  warlike  skill  and  courage,  and  great 
popularity  with  his  own  party,  rendered  him  peculiarly 
obnoxious  to  the  adherents  of  Charles,  and  it  was  there- 
fore to  them  an  object  of  anxious  desire  to  be  rid  of  their 
formidable  adversary.  The  treacherous  plot  at  Stratford 
failed,  but  the  expert  marksman  on  Lichfield  cathedral 
succeeded.  The  death  of  Lord  Brooke  created  a  great 
sensation. 

The  royalist  party  sought  to  blacken  the  fair  fame  of 
Lord  Brooke,  in  which  attempt  they  have  been  followed  by 
a  large  clas§  of  writers.  For  him  to  assault  a  cathedral 
close  was  represented  as  an  act  of  awful  profanity,  though 
it  may  be  difficult  to  distinguish  between  his  conduct,  in 
this  respect,  and  the  conduct  of  his  adversaries,  who  had 
previously  invaded  the  sacred  precincts  by  turning  them  into 
a  garrison.  That  the  death  of  Brooke  should  happen  at 
Lichfield  on  the  day  of  the  patron  saint,  whose  cathedral 
walls  he  had  dared  to  beleaguer,  was  too  strking  a  coin- 
*See  Note  [19]. 


112  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

cidence  to  escape  the  comments  of  superstitious  persons 
among  his  enemies.  It  was  a  judgment  on  this  impious 
Puritan,  they  exclaimed.  The  tidings  of  the  event  reached 
poor  Archbishop  Laud,  then  immured  in  the  Tower  of  Lon- 
don, and  it  was  some  small  relief  to  the  mind  of  that  in- 
fatuated prelate,  to  hear  of  the  death  of  one  whom  he  had 
found  so  very  decided  an  opponent  in  the  House  of  Lords. 
He  regarded  his  removal  as  a  Divine  judgment,  in  which 
opinion  he  was  followed  by  others.  Dr.  South  so  inter- 
prets the  event,  and  adds  the  idle  story,  that  the  man  who 
shot  the  bullet  was  deaf  and  dumb,  and  that  Brooke  that 
morning  begged  of  the  Almighty  to  give  him  a  token  of 
his  favor  or  disapprobation,  which  statement  the  preacher 
concludes  with  a  heartless  jest,  regardless  alike  of  the 
dignity  of  the  pulpit  and  the  spirit  of  Christianity, — "  As  he 
asked  of  God  a  sign,  so  God  gave  him  one,  signing  him  in 
the  forehead,  and  that  with  such  a  mark  as  he  is  like  to  be 
known  by  to  all  posterity."* 

The  practice  of  interpreting  every  calamity  which  be- 
fell a  foe  as  a  Divine  judgment,  and  every  success  that 
crowned  their  own  efforts  as  a  Divine  sanction,  was  but 
too  common  in  those  unhappy  times  with  both  parties ; 
nor  is  the  practice  altogether  discontinued,  though  one 
would  hope  it  is  diminished,  at  the  present  day.  Surely 
no  person  free  from  the  influence  of  passion  and  prejudice 
can  examine  our  Lord's  words,  "  Suppose  ye  that  these 
Galileans  were  sinners  above  all  the  Galileans,  because 
they  suffered  such  things?  I  tell  you  nay," — and  not 
come  to  the  conclusion,  that  the  events  which  happen  to 
men  in  this  mortal  life  are  most  fallacious  signs  by  which 
to  judge  of  the  Divine  estimate  of  their  character.  Nor 
can  any  one  carefully  reflect  upon  the  Divine  government, 
as  seen  in  the  present  treatment  of  the  human  race,  with- 
*  South's  Sermons,  vol.  i.  p.  185. 


THE  BRAVE  LORD  BROOKE.  113 

out  being  convinced  that  the  present  dispensation  is  one 
of  moral  trial,  not  of  rewards  and  punishments  ;  that  here 
below  the  same  events  happen  to  all,  and  that  the  allot- 
ment of  human  destiny,  according  to  religious  character, 
is  reserved  for  a  future  state  of  existence.  The  applica- 
tion of  enthusiastic  and  superstitious  views  of  providence 
to  passing  events,  would  in  many  cases  lead  to  the  most 
contradictory  results,  and  exhibit  the  Deity  as  approving 
the  most  opposite  courses  of  proceeding.  During  the  civil 
wars,  as  in  more  recent  instances,  the  victorious  army 
claimed  the  Almiglity  on  their  side,  though  the  vanquished 
were  by  no  means  ready  to  construe  their  own  defeat  as 
any  sign  of  Divine  disapprobation.  The  omens  of  Provi- 
dence, when  prosperous,  were  graciously  significant; 
when  adverse,  they  lost  their  meaning.  Such  rash  inter- 
pretations of  the  Divine  counsels  can  have  no  other  effect 
than  to  dishonor  the  Supreme  Being,  and  to  bring  discredit 
on  His  holy  word ;  they  ought,  therefore,  to  be  most  care- 
fully avoided  by  short-sighted  mortals. 

Notwithstanding  the  speculations  on  the  death  of  Lord 
Brooke,  there  were  persons  politically  opposed  to  him, 
who.felt  compelled  to  admit  his  virtues.  Clarendon  con- 
fesses the  kindness  of  his  nature  and  the  integrity  of  his 
principles  as  being  apparent  to  all  who  were  acquainted 
with  him ;  and  he  bears  testimony  to  the  firmness  of  his 
character,  though  he  considers  that  he  was  "  seduced  and 
corrupted  in  his  understanding."  The  latter  remark,  so 
natural  for  the  royalist  historian  to  make,  will  be  deemed 
by  the  impartial  reader  as  detracting  nothing  from  the 
previous  admission  relative  to  the  moral  excellence  of  this 
noble  Puritan. 

Lord  Brooke  was  certainly  one  of  the  brightest  orna- 
ments of  the  party  to  which  he  belonged.  No  charge  has 
been  brought  against  him  even  by  his  enemies,  save  that 

10-^- 


114 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


he  was  enthusiastically  attached  to  the  cause  he  had  es- 
poused. His  incorruptible  integrity,  firmness  of  purpose, 
ability  in  counsel,  and  bravery  in  war,  are  attested  by  the 
most  unfriendly  authorities ;  his  benevolent  regard  for  the 
lives  and  property  of  the  persons  against  whom  a  sense  of 
duty  compelled  him  to  draw  his  sword,  is  proved  from  the 
recorded  actions  of  his  brief  campaign ;  his  disinterested 
patriotism  in  venturing  his  all  for  the  good  of  his  country 
is  beyond  any  reasonable  question ;  while  the  strength  of 
his  mind,  the  cultivation  of  his  understanding,  the  depth 
and  comprehensiveness  of  his  views  of  Christianity,  the 
purity  and  elevation  of  his  spiritual  feelings,  and  the  catho- 
lic temper  of  his  soul,  must  be  apparent  to  all  who  have 
read  his  productions.  He  is  worthy  of  being  classed  with 
his  friend  Hampden ;  and  it  is  not  a  little  remarkable  that 
two  such  illustrious  patriots  should  have  fallen  at  the 
very  commencement  of  tlie  strife ;  that  Falkland,  too,  a 
most  admirable  character,  attached  to  the  opposite  party, 
and  doubtless  from  the  purest  motives,  should  also  have 
been  slain  at  so  early  a  period  in  the  conflict.  What  their 
prolonged  lives  might  have  effected  it  is  impossible  to  con- 
jecture ;  how  far  they  might  have  had  any  power  to^  heal 
the  wounds  of  their  bleeding  country  no  one  can  determine ; 
but  that  the  loss  which  England  sustained  in  the  fall  of 
the  flower  of  her  sons  was  very  great,  no  one  can  deny, 
while,  however,  tliere  is  most  gratifying  reason  to  believe 
that  to  their  spirits  the  change  was  eternal  gain. 

With  reverence  we  inscribe  the  name  of  Robert  Gre- 
ville,  Lord  Brooke,  on  the  roll  of  Puritan  and  Noncon- 
forming heroes.  And  now  farewell,  thou  wise  and  gentle 
spirit ;  for  with  all  thine  ardor  thou  wast  wise,  with  all 
thy  valor,  gentle  !  No  calumnies  or  suspicions  can  reach 
thee  in  that  everlasting  rest,  whither  I  doubt  not  thou  didst 
ascend  from  the  troubled  scenes  of  thy  unhappy  country, 


THE  BRAVE  LORD  BROOKE.  115 

and  where  now  thy  presence,  together  with  that  of  Pym 
and  Hampden,  adds  to  the  pleasure  of  him,  who  has  writ- 
ten so  beautifully  of  that  rest,  and  who  anticipated  his 
meeting  with  thee  there  in  words  which  the  bigotry  of 
others,  not  any  change  in  his  own  convictions,  tempted 
him  to  blot."* 

*  See  Note  [20]. 


CHAPTER   VL 

THE     WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY. 


*  Great  men  have  been  amongst  us, — hands  that  penned 
And  tongues  that  uttered  wisdom." — Wordsworth. 


In  our  last  chapter  the  reader  was  conducted  to  War- 
wick Castle,  that  proud  relic  of  a  feudal  age,  which,  since 
the  days  of  Lord  Brooke,  has  retained  some  associations 
unwont  to  haunt  such  edifices.  Another  building  of  a 
later  date,  rich  in  objects  interesting  to  the  architect,  the 
antiquary,  and  the  poet,  is  connected  with  our  present 
chapter.  Henry  the  Seventh's  Chapel  at  Westminster  is 
a  magnificent  specimen  of  the  last  period  of  mediaeval 
church  architecture  in  England.  The  art  had  passed 
through  its  springtide  bloom  and  summer  glory ;  and  if,  at 
the  latter  part  of  the  fifteenth  century,  it  gave  signs  of 
autumnal  decay,  in  that  decay,  as  in  the  appearance  of 
the  trees  in  October,  there  were  tints  of  peculiar  beauty. 
As  one  looks  upon  this  edifice,  with  its  panelled  walls 
and  airy  pinnacles,  it  is  impossible  not  to  agree  with  a 
tasteful  critic  in  such  matters,  who  observes,  "  it  would 
seem  as  though  the  architect  had  intended  to  give  to 
stone  the  character  of  embroidery,  and  inclose  the  walls 
in  meshes  of  network."  The  vaulted  roof,  springing 
from  the  clustered  pillars  in  the  walls,  like  branches  of 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY.  11*7 

lofty  trees  interlaced  together,  forming  a  rich  canopy  of 
leaves,  with  those  gorgeously  bossed  pendants  piercing 
through,  like  gracefully  drooping  stalactites,  or  like  the 
spider's  web,  covered  with  hoar-frost,  must  be  acknowl- 
edged by  every  one  who  has  a  spark  of  taste  to  be  an 
exquisite  triumph  of  artistic  skill.  Nor  can  the  tout  en- 
semble of  the  edifice  fail  to  strike  such  a  person  as  the 
embodiment  of  conceptions  redolent  of  genius  and  the 
muse ;  to  make  him  feel  that  poetry  is  not  confined  to 
words,  to  paper  books,  and  parchment  rolls  ;  that  it  can 
be  written  with  the  chisel  as  well  as  with  the  pen,  and 
that  a  great  architect  is  a  great  poet. 

But  while  that  and  kindred  structures  appeal  to  the  eye 
of  refined  taste  as  monuments  of  consummate  genius  and 
skill,  the  associations  connected  with  the  early  history  of 
these  edifices,  and  their  purposes  in  connection  with  the 
Papal  religion,  appeal  to  the  heart  of  reformed  piety  as 
the  sad  memorials  of  superstition.  These  poems  in  stone, 
as  they  have  been  appropriately  called,  relate  a  mournful 
story  when  so  regarded ;  and  the  fretwork,  elaborately 
spread  over  the  cold  walls  and  roof,  become  no  unapt 
symbol  of  that  ingeniously  wrought  system  of  perverted 
religion  which  overarched  society  through  the  mediaeval 
age,  and  has  been  fitly  termed  ''  a  petrifaction  of  Chris- 
tianity." Many  a  one,  when  pacing  those  dim  aisles,  has 
felt  a  struggle  in  his  breast  between  the  emotions  of  taste 
and  the  sentiments  of  a  pure  and  elevated  faith ;  the 
charms  of  artistic  beauty  and  sublimity  have  been  weak- 
ened, if  not  dispelled,  by  the  affecting  remembrance  of  the 
ecclesiastical  despotism  which,  by  means  like  these  among 
others,  for  so  many  centuries  held  captive  the  minds  of 
our  forefathers. 

Henry  the  Seventh's  Chapel  was  only  for  a  little  while 
the  scene  of  Papal  worship,  nor  has  it  seen  much  of  the 


118  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

pageantry  of  feudal  knighthood,  though  in  the  reign  of 
James  the  First,  the  Order  of  the  Bath  there  held  their 
grand  inaugurations ;  yet  might  it  be  deemed  commemo- 
rative of  the  old  system  of  things,  both  in  rehgious  and 
civil  society ; — a  sign  of  the  Roman  Church,  a  sign  of 
mediaeval  chivalry. 

On  the  1st  of  July,  1643,  an  unprecedented  clerical 
assembly  gathered  within  those  walls.  They  came  not 
to  worship  after  the  manner  of  those  who  had  formerly 
trod  that  pavement.  No  bishop's  rochet,  no  priestly  alb, 
no  deacon's  dalmatic,  not  even  an  Anglican  surplice,  was 
to  be  seen  on  any  one  of  them.  They  were  attired  in 
plain  black  cloaks  and  bands,  in  imitation  of  the  foreign 
Protestants.  Through  "  the  great  gates  of  brass,"  which, 
as  Washington  Irving  says,  "  are  richly  and  delicately 
wrought,  and  turn  heavily  upon  their  hinges,  as  if  proudly 
reluctant  to  admit  the  feet  of  common  mortals  into  this 
most  gorgeous  of  sepulchres,"  did  sixty-nine  of  these 
worthies,  with  a  sprinkling  of  laymen,  differently  attired, 
pass  to  take  their  places  in  that  gothic  fane ;  and  one 
fancies,  if  the  gates  could  sympathize  with  those  who 
hung  them,  they  turned  on  tlieir  hinges  that  morning 
more  reluctantly  than  ever.  The  Assembly  had  come 
there,  first,  to  worship,  according  to  Presbyterian  order, 
and  then,  by  the  sanction,  and,  indeed,  by  the  appointment 
of  the  High  Court  of  Parliament,  to  confer  on  matters  of 
high  import,  with  a  view  to  the  promotion  of  the  peace, 
unity,  and  welfare  of  England's  distracted  realm.  The 
Houses  of  Lords  and  Commons  joined  these  divines  with 
their  lay  assessors.  The  knights'  stalls  were  filled ;  all 
the  benches  were  crowded.  Extemporary  prayer  was 
then  solemnly  offered  to  God,  after  which  Dr.  Twiss 
preached  a  sermon,  to  which  the  congregation  reverently 
listened.     The  scene  marked  an  era,  not  only  in  the  his- 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY, 


119 


tory  of  that  chapel  and  abbey,  but  in  the  history  of  the 
nation.  The  presence  of  these  men,  and  the  purpose  for 
which  they  met,  betokened  the  change  that  had  come  over 
things,  temporal  and  spiritual,  in  old  England.  It  was 
plain  that  the  age  of  a  feudal  aristocracy  was  gone,  and 
that  the  power  of  the  Commons  had  gained  the  ascend- 
ant ;  that  Popery  and  Prelacy  had  retired  before  the 
growing  influence  of  Puritan  heroism.  The  building  re- 
mained the  symbol  of  a  past  era.  The  assembly  within 
it  were  the  authors  and  the  types  of  a  new  one.  The 
past  and  the  present  were  there  in  contrast ;  in  other 
places  they  were  in  those  days  involved  in  fierce  and 
sanguinary  conflict.  The  battle  of  the  commonwealth 
was  a  stern  fight  between  men,  on  the  one  hand,  in  whose 
bosoms  there  lingered  the  spirit  of  the  old  civilization,  re- 
ligious and  secular,  and  men,  on  the  other  hand,  in  whose 
hearts  there  rose  the  spirit  of  a  new  and  better  civiliza- 
tion in  both  forms.  The  grave  worthies  in  black,  prob- 
ably, for  the  most  part,  had  little  regard  for  the  artistic 
beauties  of  the  place  where  they  were  met ;  stern  indig- 
nation at  the  thought  of  the  corrupt  worship  once  con- 
ducted there,  was  the  feeling  uppermost  in  their  minds 
as  they  looked  around  them.  This  temple  of  Prelacy 
was  covered  with  gloomy  associations  in  their  minds.  It 
was  identified  with  a  system  under  which  they  and  their 
ancestors  had  been  oppressed  and  persecuted.  They 
thought  of  Laud,  of  the  Star  Chamber  and  High  Com- 
mission Court,  of  the  cropping  of  ears,  and  the  slitting 
of  noses,  and  the  confiscation  of  goods ;  very  sad  re- 
membrances, indeed,  and  giving  to  their  countenances  a 
grave  and  solemn  expression,  which  all  the  gorgeousness 
of  gothic  architecture  could  not  subdue.  Who  they  were 
the  reader  need  not  be  told.  He  will  recognize  at  once 
the  Westminster  Assembly  of  Divines. 


120 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


They  rtiet  not  to  legislate  on  the  affairs  of  the  Church, 
but  simply  to  confer  and  give  their  opinion  on  points  to  be 
submitted  by  Parliament ;  and  it  is  proper  in  addition  to 
state,  that  they  were  not  persons  chosen  by  the  Clergy  or 
other  members  of  the  Church  as  their  representatives,  but 
individuals  selected  from  various  parts  of  the  country,  ac- 
cording to  the  will  and  pleasure  of  tlie  Parliament  who 
convened  them,  so  that  they  cannot  be  considered  as  an  ec- 
clesiastical council,  but  merely  a  committee  of  advice  to  as- 
sist the  Lords  and  Commons  in  the  settlement  of  religious 
matters.  The  character  of  this  Assembly  has  been  shame- 
fully misrepresented.  Clarendon  charges  some  of  the  mem- 
bers with  being  infamous  in  their  lives  and  conversation, 
and  most  of  them  as  of  mean  parts  and  learning  :  and  even 
Milton  has  aspersed  this  Convention,  declaring  that  it  was 
eminent  neither  for  piety  or  knowledge.  But  both  these 
writers  were  prejudiced  witnesses.  Clarendon  being  the 
enemy  of  Puritanism,  and  Milton  being  grievously  offended 
with  the  Assembly,  because  some  of  the  members  had  de- 
nounced his  book  on  the  doctrine  and  discipline  of  divorce. 
To  the  testimony  of  Clarendon  may  be  triumphantly  op- 
posed that  of  Baxter,  who  was  far  better  acquainted  with 
the  characters  of  the  men,  and  who  reviews  each  of  the 
parties  in  the  Assembly  with  manifest  and  characteristic 
impartiality.  "  The  divines  there  congregated,"  he  says, 
"  were  men  of  eminent  learning,  godliness,  ministerial 
abilities,  fidelity  ;  and  being  not  worthy  to  be  one  of  them 
myself,  I  may  the  more  freely  speak  the  truth,  even  in  the 
face  of  malice  and  envy,  that  as  far  as  I  am  able  to  judge, 
by  the  information  of  all  history  of  that  kind,  and  by  any 
other  evidence  led  us,  the  Christian  world,  since  the  days 
of  the  Apostles,  had  never  a  synod  of  more  excellent  di- 
vines than  this  and  the  Synod  of  Dort."*  From  Milton, 
*  Baxter's  Life  and  Times,  p.  J93. 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY.  121 

after  some  of  the  Assembly  had  condemned  his  book,  we 
may  make  an  appeal  to  Milton  before  they  had  incensed 
him.  and  then  we  shall  find  him  pronouncing  tliis  same 
Assembly  "  a  learned  and  memorable  synod,  in  which  piety, 
learning,  and  prudence  were  housed."  Against  the  allega- 
tions of  both  these  accusers,  we  may  place  the  conclusion 
formed  by  a  modern  historian,  well  able  to  judge  in  such 
a  matter,  and  being  by  no  means  biassed  in  favor  of  the 
Puritans.  Mr.  Hallam  describes  the  Assembly  "  as  equal 
in  learning,  good  sense,  and  other  merits  to  any  Lower 
House  of  Convocation  that  ever  made  a  figure  in  Eng- 
land."* 

Surely  no  impartial  person  who  has  ever  heard  of  the 
learning  of  Lightfoot,  Selden,  and  Goodwin,  can  impeach 
as  ignorant  an  assembly  of  which  they  were  ornaments ; 
and  many  of  whose  members  they  found  competent  to  dis- 
cuss with  them  questions  of  profound  Biblical  erudition ; 
nor  will  any  one  who  is  acquainted  with  Puritan  biography, 
on  looking  over  the  list  of  worthies  assembled  at  West- 
minster, in  which  he  will  recognize  the  names  of  many 
celebrated  for  their  ardent  piety,  think  meanly  of  the  moral 
and  religious  character  of  an  ecclesiastical  synod  to  which 
they  were  willing  to  belong.  And,  further,  it  should  be 
remembered  by  those  who  are  prejudiced  against  every 
thing  connected  with  Dissent,  that,  for  the  most  part,  the 
men  who  met  at  Westminster  were  not  Dissenters  but 
sons  of  the  Church,  the  alumni  of  Oxford  and  Cambridge  : 
men  who  had  enjoyed  the  advantage  of  a  University  edu- 
cation, and  were  still  members  of  the  Establishment, 
though  their  views  of  Church  polity  had  gradually  under- 
gone a  change,  which  had  brought  them  to  a  conclusion 
far  distant  from  Episcopacy. 

By  far  the  greater  number  of  the  assembly  were  Presby- 

•  Halliun,  vol.  i.  p.  609. 
11 


122 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


terians, — men  who  believed  that  Elders,  clerical  and  lay, 
were  the  only  divinely-appointed  rulers  in  Christ's  Church  '■> 
that  synods,  general  and  provincial,  were  the  only  ecclesi- 
astical courts  of  divine  appointment. 

The  spiritual  lineage  of  these  men  is  to  be  traced 
directly  to  the  Puritans  of  Elizabeth's  time.  Those  Pu- 
ritans, justly  regarding  Christianity  as  a  religion  of  spiritu- 
ality, not  of  forms — of  simplicity,  not  of  pomp — had  at  first 
objected  mainly  to  certain  points  in  the  Church  of  England 
ritual,  but  when  they  saw  Bishops  identifying  themselves 
with  these  things,  and  enforcing  them  by  tlieir  authority, 
they  were  led  to  take  another  step,  and  to  look  at  the 
foundations  of  diocesan  episcopacy  itself.  The  first  Re- 
formers had  not  attempted  to  base  the  institution  upon 
Scripture.  Cranmer  had  acknowledged  "  the  Bishops  and 
priests  were  at  one  time,  and  were  no  two  things,  but  both 
one  office  in  the  beginning  of  Christ's  rehgion."*  Expe- 
diency and  custom,  therefore,  were  the  only  pillars  left ; 
but  the  Puritans,  seeing  nothing  very  expedient  in  the 
custom,  and  identifying  it  with  corruptions  in  Christianity, 
came  by  degrees  to  repudiate  the  institution.  Their  cause 
assumed  a  decidedly  antiepiscopal  character.  Their  fol- 
lowers advanced  still  further,  and  began  an  aggressive 
attack  on  Bishops'  thrones  and  Bishops'  courts.  Black 
prelacy  became  to  them  an  object  of  intense  abhorrence  ; 
nor  could  they  rest  till  they  had  accomplished  its  overthrow. 
No  small  number  of  the  Westminster  divines  were  ani- 
mated by  such  sentiments  as  they  ascended  the  steps  of 
Henry  the  Seventh's  chapel. 

But  many  of  these  enemies  of  papistry  and  the  prelates 
were  themselves,  in  some  measure,  imbued  with  one  of 
the  fatal  errors  which  lay  at  the  basis  of  the  two  systems 
of  intolerance  they  opposed.     From  the  time  of  Cyprian 

*  Burnet's  History  of  the  Reformation,  vol.  i.  p.  223. 


THE    WESTMINISTER    ASSEMBLY.  123 

the  grand  idea  of  one  visible  organized  Catholic  Church 
had  prevailed  in  Christendom  ;  outward  uniformity  was 
mistaken  for  inward  unity.  The  notion  of  a  spiritual 
fellowship  was  sacrificed  to  the  imposing  conception  of 
one  government,  polity  and  worship.  Like  Cyprian  many 
longed  for  union — longed  to  see  the  Church  standing  before 
the  world  a  manifest  brotherhood ;  their  active  fancy  re- 
galed itself  with  the  beautiful  vision — their  warm  hearts 
panted  for  the  realization  of  the  idea.  But  they,  like  the 
Bishop  of  Carthage,  confounded  the  outward  with  the  in- 
ward— the  material  with  the  spiritual — the  form  with  the 
substance.  When  the  sword  of  civil  power  passed  from 
the  hand  of  the  heathen  to  the  hand  of  the  Christian  ruler, 
it  was  thought  right  to  employ  it  in  the  enforcement  of 
such  uniformity.  Creeds  and  canons  came  to  be  a  sort  of 
thing  like  the  bed  of  the  old  robber  Procrustes,  who  used 
to  tie  travellers  to  its  iron  framework,  and  if  their  stature 
exceeded  the  length  of  that  rough  couch,  then  their  limbs 
must  be  lopped  of;  if  it  was  too  short,  then  they  must  be 
submitted  to  the  rack  that  they  might  be  stretched  to  the 
required  length.  When  once  the  passion  for  uniformity 
has  taken  hold  of  the  mind,  and  the  civil  power  is  deemed 
a  fitting  instrument  for  ecclesiastical  purposes,  the  estab- 
lishment of  Inquisitions  and  Star  Chambers,  with  all  their 
paraphernalia  of  cruelty,  follows  as  a  necessary  conse- 
quence. Many  of  the  brethren  at  Westminster  were 
smitten  with  the  love  of  formal  unity.  They  were  for  one 
Church  throughout  the  empire ;  and  though  they  shrunk 
from  the  sort  of  atrocities  which  had  been  perpetrated  by 
Papists  and  Episcopalians,  they  were  prepared  to  employ 
coercive  measures  to  some  extent  in  support  of  their  own 
creed. 

Within  a  month  after  the  opening  of  the  Westminster 
Assembly  two  of  the  clerical  members,  Mr.  Marshall  and 


124  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

Mr.  Nye,  together  with  the  Earl  of  Rutland,  Sir  William 
Armyne,  Sir  Harry  Vane,  Mr.  Hatcher,  and  Mr.  Darley, 
were  dispatched  by  the  parliament  to  confer  with  the 
Church  of  Scotland,  respecting  the  union-  of  the  Protes- 
tant parties  in  the  two  countries,  and  to  seek  the  assist- 
ance of  the  Scotch  army  in  the  civil  war.  Arrived  in 
Edinburgh,  they  were  kindly  received"'by  the  General.  As- 
sembly, who  had  just  commenced  their  sittings.  They 
landed  on  the  picturesque  old  quay  at  Leith.  "  The  lords 
went  and  conveyed  them  up  in  a  coach."  "  A  committee 
was  appointed  to  salute  and  welcome  them."  Arrange- 
ments were  made  for  their  visiting  the  assembly.  The 
English  commissioners  presented,  in  addition  to  their  cre- 
dentials and  other  documents,  a  letter,  subscribed  by  above 
seventy  of  their  divines,  supplicating  help  from  their 
Scotch  brethren.  The  letter  was  so  plaintive  it  drew 
tears  from  many  eyes.  Then  came  the  question — How 
should  union  between  the  two  kingdoms  be  cemented  ? 
The  English  preferred  a  civil  league — the  Scotch  a  re- 
ligious covenant.  The  matter  was  long  and  gravely  de- 
bated. Sir  Harry  Vane  and  Mr.  Nye  belonged  to  the 
liberal  party,  and  were  averse  to  the  rigid  uniformity  ad- 
vocated by  the  Presbyterians.  But  the  latter  prevailed, 
and  their  success  procured  the  adoption  of  the  Solemn 
League  and  Covenant.  It  was  called  a  league  to  meet 
the  wishes  of  Sir  Harry  Vane,  who  did  not  approve  of  its 
religious  aspect,  and  a  covenant  for  the  satisfaction  of  those 
who  chiefly  valued  its  ecclesiastical  character  and  bear- 
ing. It  consisted  of  six  articles,  pledging  those  who  took 
it  to  prisserve  the  established  religion  of  Scotland,  and  en- 
deavor to  bring  the  Church  of  God  in  the  three  kingdoms 
to  the  nearest  conjunction  and  uniformity  possible ;  to  aim 
at  the  extirpation  of  Popery,  Prelacy,  superstition,  heresy, 
schism,  profaneness,  and  whatsoever  is  contrary  to  sound 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY.  125 

doctrine  and  the  power  of  godliness ;  to  preserve  the 
privileges  of  parliament  and  the  liberties  of  the  kingdom ; 
to  search  out  malignants  ;  to  promote  peace  ;  and  to  de- 
fend those  who  enter  into  the  League  and  Covenant. 
With  immense  ardor  was  the  engagement  entered  into 
by  the  Scotch  :  they  venerated  and  loved  these  symbols  of 
confederation.  The  duty  of  swearing  this  solemn  oath 
was  earnestly  enforced.  Heavy  penalties  were  threatened 
against  those  who  should  refuse.  The  Covenant  passed 
from  city  to  city,  from  town  to  town,  from  village  to  vil- 
lage. It  gathered  to  it  the  men  of  the  plain  and  the  moun- 
tain. It  was  like  the  fiery  cross  which  summoned  the 
clansmen  to  rally  round  their  chieftain's  banner  : — 

"  O'er  dale  and  hill  the  summons  flew, 
Nor  rest  nor  pause  the  herald  knew  ; 
Not  faster  o'er  thy  heathery  braes, 
Balquidder  speeds  the  midnight  blaze, 
Rushing  in  conflagration  strong 
Thy  deep  ravines  and  dells  along ; 
Each  valley,  each  sequestered  glen, 
Muster'd  its  little  liorde  of  men. 
That  met  as  torrents  from  the  height 
In  Highland  dales  their  streams  unite, 
Still  gathering  as  they  pour  along 
A  voice  more  loud,  a  tide  more  strong." 

Scotland  put  forth  its  strength  on  behalf  of  the  Covenant ; 
and  soon  after  it  had  passed  the  General  Assembly,  the 
English  commissioners  returned  to  procure  the  adhesion 
of  the  people  of  this  country.  The  instrument  met  with 
decided  approbation  from  the  Presbyterian  party  in  Eng- 
land. It  was  confirmed  by  a  vote  of  the  House  of  Com- 
mons, and  immediately  afterwards  passed  the  Lords.  But 
the  mayor  and  city  council  petitioned  against  it ;  and  some 
of  the  royalists  stirred  up  a  mob  of  women  to  come  to  the 
door  of  both  houses  to  cry  for  peace  on  any  terms.     So 


126  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

fierce  was  the  tumult  that  it  could  not  be  quelled  without 
loss  of  life. 

The  Westminster  Assembly  met  on  the  25th  of  Sep- 
tember, 1643,  in  St.  Margaret's  Church — a  building  al- 
most lost  in  the  shadow  of  the  magnificent  Abbey  of  St. 
Peter,  yet  one,  interesting,  not  only  in  itself,  but  on  this, 
among  other  accounts,  that  within  its  walls  the  senators 
of  England  have  been  wont  to  gather  for  religious  wor- 
ship, and  to  listen  to  Christian  instruction  and  warning. 
On  the  day  now  mentioned  there  was  a  large  congrega- 
tion. Both  Houses  of  Parliament,  the  Scotch  Commis- 
sioners, the  Assembly  of  Divines,  were  all  there.  Good 
Mr.  White,  of  Dorchester,  commenced  the  service  with 
prayer.  The  famous  Mr.  Henderson,  Moderator  of  the 
Church  of  Scotland,  who  had  come  to  attend  the  Assem- 
bly, continued  the  devotions.  After  which,  Philip  Nye,  the 
Rector  of  Kimbolton,  descanted  at  length,  and  with  great 
earnestness,  on  the  Covenant,  commending  it  as  a  measure 
which  was  likely  to  prove  a  defence  against  Popery  and 
Prelacy  ;  and  a  stimulus  to  other  reformed  Churches  to 
seek  further  reformation.*  Mr.  Henderson  followed  him, 
and  detailed  the  deliverance  of  Scotland,  through  the  good 
providence  of  God,  from  the  monstrous  dominion  and  gi- 
gantic greatness  of  Prelacy  ;  and  proceeded  to  speak  of 
the  small  beginning  and  the  successful  accomplishment 
of  their  enterprise  ;  of  the  purity  of  their  intentions  ;  and 
of  the  manifest  blessing  of  heaven  on  their  efforts. f  Mr. 
Nye  then  read  the  Covenant,  article  by  article,  when  the 
assembly  rose,  and  in  that  spirit  of  deep  solemnity  with 
which  the  Puritans  ever  did  such  things,  lifted  up  their 
right  hands  to  heaven,  worshipping  the  great  name  of  God^ 
and  swearing  before   him   to   perform   their   vow.     Dr. 

*  Hanbury's  Memorials,  vol.  ii.  p.  216. 
t  McCrle's  Life  of  Henderson,  p.  45. 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY.  12'7 

Gouge  concludod  with  prayer  ;  after  which  the  House  of 
Commons  and  the  Assembly  repaired  to  the  chancel,  and 
appended  their  names  to  the  venerable  document. 

That  scene  in  the  church  of  St.  Margaret  has  in  it  a 
dash  of  true  subhmity.  The  Presbyterian  heroes  there 
swore  enmity  to  formalism,  superstition,  and  disorder. 
They  were  men  thoroughly  in  earnest ;  enthusiasts  some 
of  them  might  be,  but  not  hypocrites.  They  felt  they 
were  in  God's  presence,  that  they  were  walking  on  the 
sides  of  eternity,  and  that  they  had  a  great  duty  to  dis- 
charge. Two  objects  were  before  them — the  Church's 
unity,  and  the  Church's  spirituality ;  these  they  diligently, 
earnestly,  devoutly  sought — fancied  that  they  were  in  the 
way  that  led  to  them,  but,  alas  !  missed  the  path. 

Instructions  were  given  "  for  the  taking  of  the  Covenant 
throughout  the  kingdom,  the  manner  of  taking  it  to  be 
thus  :  The  minister  to  read  the  whole  Covenant  distinctly 
and  audibly  in  the  pulpit,  and  during  the  time  of  the  read- 
ing thereof  the  whole  congregation  to  be  uncovered  ;  and 
at  the  end  of  his  reading  thereof  all  to  take  it  standing, 
lifting  up  their  right  hands  bare,  and  then  afterwards  to 
subscribe  it  severally,  by  writing  their  names,  (or  their 
marks,  to  which  their  names  are  to  be  added.)  in  a  parch- 
ment roll — a  book,  whereinto  the  Covenant  is  to  be  in- 
serted, purposely  provided  for  that  end,  and  kept  as  a  rec- 
ord in  the  parish."  Copiesof  the  Covenant,  with  a  long 
array  of  names  appended,  according  to  the  Parliament's 
order,  sometimes  present  themselves  when  the  antiquary 
is  turning  over  the  papers  of  old  corporations,  or  search- 
ing into  the  archives  of  a  parish  ;  and  as  the  eye  passes 
over  the  time-worn  parchment,  or  the  frail,  discolored 
paper,  it  catches  a  glimpse  of  the  solemn  scene  once  en- 
acted in  many  an  English  church.  All  young  ministers, 
we  are  informed  by  Neale,  were  requested  to  take  the 


128  SPIRITUAL    HEROES.  j 

I 

Covenant  at  their  ordination.     None   of  the  laity  were 
continued  in  any  office  of  trust,  civil  or  military,  who  re-     |i 
fused  it.     At  the  close  of  the  war  those  who  had  opposed     \ 
the  Parliament  were  subject  to  the  same  thing  before  they 
were  admitted  to  compensation.* 

While  preparing  to  do  justice  to  the  motives  of  those 
who  framed  and  enforced  this  League  and  Covenant,  we 
cannot  but  regard  it  as  an  act  of  uniformity  akin  in  prin- 
ciple to  the  very  measures  under  which  the  Puritans  had 
recently  groaned,  and  which,  twenty  years  afterwards, 
were  to  be  revived,  to  the  terror  of  conscientious  minds 
and  the  rending  asunder  of  the  English  Church.  The 
Presbyterians  were  inflicting  on  Prelatists  evils  such  as 
Prelatists  had  before  inflicted  upon  them,  and  which  after 
the  Restoration  the  latter  did  not  fail  to  retaliate  with  ten- 
fold vengeance.  Episcopacy  had  now  its  confessors,  among 
whom  were  able  and  devoted  men,  worthy  of  far  different 
treatment  from  what  they  received  ;  though,  looking  at 
the  ecclesiastical  history  of  the  previous  years,  the  rough 
usage  they  experienced  is  more  calculated  to  excite  regret 
than  surprise.  Good  Bishop  Hall  of  Norwich  met  indeed 
with  "  Hard  Measure"  from  the  hands  of  the  Parliament 
and  the  soldiers,  as  appears  from  his  pamphlet  bearing 
that  title ;  but  it  should  be  remembered  that  the  former 
were  not  responsible  for  the  excesses  of  violence  into 
which  the  latter  rushed  in  carrying  their  orders  into  exe- 
cution. 

But  to  return  to  the  Covenant ;  some  who  took  it  were 
far  from  sympathizing  with  the  Presbyterian  party.  Sir 
Harry  Vane  had  objected  to  its  religious  character.  He 
advocated  a  civil  league  ;  and  when  some  one  charged 
him  with  making  frivolous  distinctions,  he  replied, — "  You 
are  mistaken,  and  do  not  see  enough  into  the  matter ;  foj 

*  Sec  Note  [21]. 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY. 


129 


a  league  shows  it  is  between  two  nations,  and  may  be 
broken  upon  just  reasons,  but  not  a  covenant."  In  the 
articles  of  the  Covenant  relating  to  uniformity,  the  words 
were  "  according  to  the  Word  of  God,  and  the  example  of 
the  best  reformed  Churches."  Vane  was  for  leaving  out 
the  last  clause,  remarking  to  the  same  person,  "that 
Church  government  according  to  the  Word  of  God,  by  the 
difference  of  divines  and  expositors,  would  be  long  enough 
before  it  be  determined,  for  the  learned  held  it  clearly  for 
Episcopacy,  so  that  when  all  are  agreed  we  may  take  in 
the  Scotch  Presbytery."  This  kind  of  argument  savors 
much  more  of  the  statesman,  if  not  of  the  Jesuit,  than  the 
honest  Christian.  Vane  was  certainly  a  friend  to  tolera- 
tion, and  intended  by  the  plan  he  adopted  to  effect  "  a  sav- 
ing retreat  for  its  supporters,"  but  though  the  end  v/as 
good  it  did  not  sanctify  the  means. 

Philip  Nye  was  a  prominent  person  in  taking  the  Cove- 
nant and  urging  it  upon  others.  Yet  Nye  was  an  Inde- 
pendent. Some  say  he  was  guided  by  expediency  in  this 
affair.  Had  such  been  the  case,  it  would  have  exposed 
Nye,  much  as  we  may  admire  his  subsequent  advocacy 
of  toleration,  to  the  charge  of  disingenuousness.  But  it 
may  be  questioned  whether  this  were  the  case.  His  ad- 
miration of  the  Covenant  seems  to  have  been  sincere. 
With  much  earnestness,  he  urged  it  upon  the  Assembly. 
He  looked  on  it  as  a  bond  chiefly  leaguing  them  together 
in  opposition  to  Popery  and  Prelacy,  which  he  deemed 
enemies  to  the  liberties  of  the  commonwealth,  as  well  as 
the  purity  of  the  Church.  Though  by  most  persons  the 
terms  of  the  Covenant  would  be  construed  as  binding  the 
parties  who  took  it  to  promote  Presbyterianism,  yet  there 
was  sufficient  ambiguity  in  the  words  employed  to  admit 
of  that  sense  being  evaded  by  a  dexterous  criticism.  Like 
all  other  religious  articles  prepared  for  subscription,  the 


130 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


Covenant  was  taken  by  the  parties  who  signed  it  accord- 
ing to  their  own  interpretation.  Episcopahans  as  well  as 
Independents  put  their  names  to  the  instrument,  no  doubt 
adopting  some  "  unnatural  sense"  in  the  explanation  of 
its  contents.  Certainly  the  whole  proceeding  showed  the 
futility  and  folly  of  such  subscription.  Nye  probably  re- 
garded that  part  which  relates  to  uniformity  as  meaning 
uniformity  so  far  as  it  was  practicable  ;  while  he  felt  that 
his  Independency  would  not  interfere  with  spiritual  union, 
and  prevent  him  from  living  with  his  brethren  in  faith  and 
love.  As  to  the  question  of  toleration  in  general,  it  is 
likely  that  Nye  and  others  had  not  such  clear  conceptions 
on  the  subject  at  first  as  they  had  some  short  time  after- 
wards, when  they  had  been  led  to  reflect  and  argue  upon 
the  point  by  the  opposition  they  met  with  from  the  Presby- 
terian party.  A  broad  view,  and  a  clear  enunciation  of 
the  principle  of  religious  liberty,  like  other  great  princi- 
ples, comes  out  only  as  the  result  of  much  debating  with 
adversaries — much  reasoning  with  one's  self. 

Whatever  might  be  Nye's  motive  in  espousing  the 
cause  of  the  Covenant,  it  certainly  was  not  the  fear  of 
man,  for  a  bolder  spirit  has  rarely  trod  the  earth ;  and 
whatever  the  course  of  inquiry  might  be  through  which  he 
passed,  he  certainly  attained  enlarged  views  of  religious 
liberty,  and  announced  it  with  a  firmness  which  not  a  lit- 
tle confounded  the  Westminster  Assembly. 

"  The  five  dissenting  brethren,"  as  they  were  called, 
were  distinguished  and  active  members  of  the  Assembly. 
They  were  the  steady  advocates  of  Independency,  and 
numbered  about  five  or  seven  besides  themselves  of  the 
same  sentiments.  They  were  men  who  had  taken  up  the 
cause  for  which  Barrowe  and  his  associates  suffered,  and 
the  pilgrim  fathers  were  exiled ;  for  which  Robinson 
preached,  and  Lord  Brooke  pleaded  ;  and  in  whose  service, 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY. 


131 


with  humble  zeal,  the  little  Church  in  Southwark  had 
lifted  up  its  banner. 

Jeremiah  Burroughs — educated  at  Cambridge — forced 
to  quit  the  University  on  account  of  his  Nonconformist 
opinions — driven  to  Rotterdam,  whence  he  returned  after 
the  opening  of  the  Long  Parliament — a  man  of  candor, 
modesty,  and  moderation — one  whose  devotional  works 
breathe  a  spirit  of  enlightened  and  persuasive  piety,  and 
whose  gentle  spirit,  with  all  the  firmness  that  sustained  it, 
could  not  bear  the  rough  beating  of  the  times,  so  that  he 
is  said  to  have  died  heart-broken  at  the  age  of  forty-seven — 
was  one  of  Nye's  companions  in  the  Westminster  Convo- 
cation ;  and,  in  the  debates  that  were  carried  on,  this  ex- 
cellent man  enlightened  the  brethren  by  his  clear  intelli- 
gence, and  disarmed,  if  he  did  not  subdue,  opponents  by 
his  loving  spirit.  If  Nye  was  the  Luther,  Burroughs  was 
the  Melancthon  of  the  party.  Nye  was  bold  as  a  lion, 
Burroughs  gentle  as  a  dove.  The  energy  of  the  one  was 
like  the  hurricane,  sweeping  all  before  it ;  the  influence 
of  the  other  was  like  the  gentle  falling  of  the  snow-flake, 
or  the  spring  shower.  One  was  like  John  the  Baptist ; 
the  other  resembled  the  beloved  disciple.  Men  of  both 
classes  were  needed,  the  "  sturdy  woodcutter,"  as  Luther 
called  himself,  and  "  the  gentle  husbandman,'  sowing  and 
watering,"  as  he  styled  Melancthon.  William  Bridge, 
once  the  minister  of  the  old  parish  church  of  St.  George's, 
Tombland,  Norwich,  then  a  refugee  in  Holland,  but  now 
one  of  the  ministers  of  Great  Yarmouth,  a  man  who  had 
a  library  well  filled  with  fathers,  schoolmen,  critics,  and 
other  authors  of  worth,  and  was  wont  to  rise  at  four 
o'clock,  both  winter  and  summer,  to  read  them,  may  be 
remembered  next  among  these  worthies.  Having  himself 
suffered  in  the  cause  of  truth  and  liberty,  he  stimulated 
others  to  the  display  of  like  heroism,  exhorting  his  good 


132 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


people  at  Yarmouth  in  the  following  strain  :  "  Certainly, 
if  God's  charge  be  your  charge,  your  charge  shall  be  his 
charge,  and  being  so,  you  have  his  bond  that  they  shall 
never  want  their  daily  bread.  Wherefore,  tliink  on  all 
these  things  ;  think  on  them  for  the  present,  and  in  the 
future,  if  such  a  condition  fall :  and  the  Lord  give  us  un- 
derstanding in  all  things."  These  were  sentiments  calcu- 
lated to  form  heroic  sufferers,  and  heroic  soldiers;  and 
they  did  both.  Bridge  was  a  firm  Independent,  yet  no 
boisterous  schismatic.  He  held  the  truth  in  love ;  and, 
when  his  own  party  had  attained  to  power,  befriended 
those  who  were  of  different  opinions.  We  shall  catch 
further  ghmpses  of  this  great  man  hereafter.  Sydrach 
Sympson,  according  to  Neale,  a  meek  and  quiet  divine, 
educated  at  Cambridge,  but  driven  out  of  the  Church  by 
Archbishop  Laud,  a  man  of  great  learning,  and  equal 
piety  and  moderation,  though  silenced  at  one  time  by  the 
Assembly  because  he  differed  from  them  on  some  matters 
of  discipline,  was  a  companion  and  fellow-laborer  of  the 
Independent  band.*  Last,  but  not  least,  w^as  Dr.  Thomas 
Goodwin,  a  divine  of  much  celebrity,  respecting  whom  it 
was  recorded  in  the  common  register  of  the  University  of 
Cambridge,  where  he  studied,  "  in  scriptis  in  re  theologica 
quamplurimus  orbi  notus."  His  opinions  on  the  five  points 
were  of  the  high  Calvinistic  school,  but  he  did  not  fail  to 
inculcate  the  practical  lessons  of  Christianity,  and  was 
opposed  to  Antinomianism  equally  in  theory  and  practice. f 
Such  were  the  men  who  fought  the  early  battles  of  Inde- 
pendency. 

The  divines  at  first,  as  we  have  seen,  met  in  Henry  the 
Seventh's  Chapel.  The  coolness  of  that  spacious  edifice 
was  pleasant  in  the  summer  months  ;  but  when  the  winter 
cold  came  on,  the  Assembly  adjourned  to  the  Jerusalem 


*  Nonconf.  Mem.  vol.  ii.  p. 


f  Neale,  vol.  iv.  p.  206. 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY.  133 

Chamber,  at  the  right-hand  corner  of  the  western  front, 
whose  plain-looking  architecture  was  more  in  harmony 
with  Puritans  and  their  proceedings  than  the  florid  Gothic 
of  the  chapel  they  had  left.  The  chamber  still  remains 
much  as  it  was  when  the  divines  met  in  theological  com- 
bat there.  The  chimney-piece  of  cedar,  curiously  carved, 
in  the  style  of  James  the  First's  reign,  continues  to  span 
the  old  fire-place.  The  painted  window,  on  the  northern 
side,  still  transmits  the  colored  light,  while  pieces  of  arras, 
originally  belonging  to  some  other  part  of  the  abbey,  adorn 
the  walls.  The  reader  may  remember  that  this  same 
place,  according  to  the  old  chronicler  Fabian  and  the  poet 
Shakspeare,  was  the  death  scene  of  Henry  the  Fourth. 

Romance  and  poetry  have  thus  thrown  their  rainbow 
hues  over  that  room  ;  but  far  nobler  associations  are  linked 
with  it  when  remembered  as  the  place  where  the  advo- 
cates of  religious  freedom  stood  and  fought  one  of  their 
earhest  battles.  The  dying  Harry,  prevented  from  accom- 
plishing his  wished-for  crusade  to  Palestine,  is  a  picture 
of  inconsiderable  interest,  compared  with  the  scene  of 
those  five  brave  ones  who  stood  up  for  the  claims  of  God 
and  the  rights  of  man,  and  carried  on  a  moral  crusade 
against  those  who  had  usurped  dominion  over  the  Holy 
Land  of  conscience. 

Baillie  has  given  a  perfect  painting  of  the  place  and  of 
the  men.  On  both  sides,  he  informs  us,  are  stages  of 
seats.  At  the  uppermost  end  there  is  a  chair,  set  on  a 
frame,  occupied  by  the  prolocutor.  Dr.  Twiss.  Before  him 
are  two  chairs,  in  which  the  assessors.  Dr.  Burgess  and 
Mr.  White,  take  their  seats.  Immediately  before  them  is 
a  long  table,  occupying  the  middle  of  the  room,  close  to 
which  sit  Mr.  Byfield  and  Mr.  Rodborough,  taking  notes. 
A  good  fire  blazes  on  the  hearth,  which  the  Scotchman 
speaks  of  as  "  a  dainty  thing"  in  London.  Opposite  the 
12 


134  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

table,  on  the  president's  right  hand,  on  the  lowest  of  the 
three  or  four  rows  of  forms,  sit  the  Scotch  Conimissioners, 
among  whom  our  artist.  Professor  BaiiUe,  is  conspicuous. 
Behind  them  are  the  members  of  Parliament  deputed  to 
the  Assembly.  On  the  left,  running  from  the  upper  end 
of  the  room  to  the  fire-place,  and  at  the  lower  end,  till 
they  come  round  to  the  seats  of  the  Scotchmen,  are  lines 
of  forms,  whereon  the  divines  sit  as  they  please,  each, 
however,  commonly  keeping  the  same  place.  The  Lords 
of  Parliament,  who  now  and  then  drop  in,  sit  in  chairs 
round  the  fire.  Every  thing  is  done  in  great  order,  and 
each  meeting  is  commenced  and  closed  with  prayer.  Our 
president  is  far  too  quiet  a  man  for  the  Scotch  delegate. 
He  is  learned,  but  too  bookish,  unfit  for  action,  and  sits 
mnte, — which  one  thinks  a  chairman  ought  to  do,  but 
Baillie  wishes  to  see  in  the  president  more  zeal  on  the  side 
of  Presbyterianism,  and  therefore  prefers  "  our  good  friend, 
Dr.  Burgess,  a  very  active  and  sharp  man,  who  supplies, 
as  far  as  is  decent,  the  prolocutor's  place."* 

Independency  was  the  terror  of  Baillie  and  some  others 
in  the  Assembly.  With  characteristic  caution,  he  wished 
to  stave  off  the  great  question  for  the  present.  He  says, 
in  a  letter  to  a  friend,  dated  December  7th,  1643,  "We 
purpose  not  to  meddle  in  haste  with  it  till  it  please  God  to 
advance  our  arrmj,  which  ive  expect  will  much  assist  our 
arguments ;"  a  powerful  auxiliary,  no  doubt,  and  one  in 
which  the  Presbyterian  champion  seemed  to  have  more 
confidence  than  in  his  own  or  his  bretln-en's  reasonings. 
Nye  he  disliked  from  the  beginning,  as  a  bold,  dauntless 
man ;  but  Goodwin,  Burroughs,  and  Bridge,  at  an  early 
period,  he  denominates  "  persons,  as  it  seems  yet,  of  grace 
and  modesty."  But  soon  coming  storms  began  to  lower ; 
Goodwin  troubled  them  so  that,  after  long  debates,  the 
*  Baillie's  Letters,  &c.  vol.  ii.  p.  108. 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY.  135 

Presbyterians  could  not  conclude  as  they  wished.  The 
Scotchmen  sought  to  mollify  him  ;  spoke  to  him  in  private, 
invited  him  to  dinner,  and  found  him  not  an  angry  zealot, 
but  a  loving-hearted  man.  "  We  spent  an  afternoon  with 
him  very  sweetly,"  says  Baillie. 

In  the  following  February,  he  complains  of  the  long- 
weapons  of  the  Independents,  their  debating  every  thing 
that  came  within  twenty  miles  of  their  quarters,  and  the 
quick  replies  they  gave  to  the  divines  and  Parliament 
men  on  the  other  side.  The  handful  of  Independents  soon 
found  they  had  not  fair  play  in  the  Assembly  against  such 
a  host  of  Presbyterian  advocates,  and  therefore  addressed 
Parliament  in  an  Apologetical  Narration.  Soon  after  the 
book  came  out,  the  Independents  invited  Baillie  and  his 
friends  to  dine  with  them  ;  but  as  the  Scotchmen  had  not 
then  read  the  pamphlet,  they  made  no  reference  to  the 
subject.  When  Baillie  perused  the  work,  he  was  greatly 
annoyed  by  its  contents,  and  spoke  of  it  as  "  a  sly  and 
cunning  petition  for  toleration,  which  withal  lent  two  bold 
wipes  to  all  the  reformed  Churches,  as  if  imperfect  in  their 
reformation."  But  our  opinion  of  the  Narration  must  not 
be  formed  upon  the  evidence  of  an  opponent.  It  was  a 
very  modest  production,  stating,  with  calmness,  the  prin- 
ciples of  the  Independent  party,  and  touching,  with  some 
pathos,  on  their  past  sufferings. 

Mr.  Herle,  who  afterwards  succeeded  Dr.  Twiss  in  the 
president's  chair,  admitted  that  the  performance  was  peace- 
able, modest,  and  candid,  and  that  the  difference  between 
the  Presbyterian  and  Independent  brethren  was  not  so 
great  as  some  conceived,  and  that  it  did  "  but  ruffle  the 
fringe,  not  in  any  way  rend  the  garments  of  Christ."  Yet 
a  fierce  onslaught  was  commenced  upon  their  brethren  by 
the  sterner  advocates  of  Presbyterianism,  and  a  swarm 


136 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


of  pamphlets,  full  of  bitter  invectives,  issued  from   the 
press. 

As  the  question  of  Presbyterian  discipline  came  under 
discussion,  the  debates  in  the  Assembly  increased  in 
energy,  learning,  and  acuteness,  as  well  as  in  prolixity. 
No  person  who  has  read  Dr.  Lightfoot's  notes  of  the  pro- 
ceedings can  deny  the  erudition  and  controversial  acumen 
of  the  disputants  on  both  sides  ;  and  all  who  have  glanced 
over  the  lively  pages  of  honest  Baillie  will  admit  that  this 
battle  for  great  principles  was  waged  with  sincerity  and 
earnestness.  A  very  important  point  of  inquiry  arose  in 
the  month  of  April,  "  Whether  many  Congregations  shouW 
be  under  one  Presbytery  ?"  The  Independents  pressed 
to  be  heard  on  the  negative  side,  and  spent  twenty  long 
sittings  in  advocating  their  opinion.  Dr.  Goodwin  was 
foremost  in  the  debate,  but  the  rest  of  the  Dissenting 
brethren  took  their  turns.  The  champions  well  acquitted 
themselves,  their  enemies  being  judges.  "  Truly,  if  the 
cause  were  good,"  wrote  Professor  BaiUie,  "  the  men  have 
plenty  of  learning,  wit,  and  eloquence,  and,  above  all, 
boldness  and  stiffness  to  make  it  out ;  but  when  they  have 
wearied  themselves  and  overwearied  us  all,  we  found  the 
most  they  had  to  say  against  the  Presbytery  was  but 
curious  idle  niceties.  Every  one  of  their  arguments,  when 
it  had  been  pressed  to  the  full  in  one  whole  session,  and 
sometimes  in  two  or  three,  was  voiced,  and  found  to  be 
light  unanimously  by  all  but  themselves."  There  can  be 
little  doubt  of  this.  The  reasoning  of  the  Independents 
would  of  course  be  found  wanting  when  weighed  in  the 
Presbyterian  balance,  and  the  majority  of  the  Assembly 
would  naturally  consider  their  own  votes  an  ample  refu- 
tation of  their  adversaries'  arguments.  "  They  profess," 
says  Baillie  in  another  place,  respecting  the  Independents, 
"  to  regard  nothing  at  all  what  all  the  reformed  or  all  the 


^t=^ 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY.  l37 

world  say,  if  their  sayings  be  not  backed  with  convincing 
Scripture  or  reason.  All  human  testim<)nies  they  declaim 
against  as  a  Popish  argument."  The  simplicity  of  our 
Scotch  friend  is  perfectly  amusing  as  he  thus  insensibly 
glides  into  the  position  of  a  Papal  advocate,  and  tacitly 
acknowledges  the  authority  of  general  opinion  in  the 
Church ;  on  the  other  hand,  the  firmness  and  consistency 
of  these  genuine  Protestants  is  truly  admirable,  as  they 
resolutely  adhere  to  the  only  invincible  method  of  argu- 
ment by  which  the  cause  of  the  Reformation  can  be  de- 
fended. 

The  Presbyterian  form  of  Church  government  was  fully 
submitted  to  the  examination  of  the  Assembly,  and  the  In- 
dependents failed  not  to  contest  with  energy  and  skill  what 
they  conceived  to  be  objectionable  points  in  that  scheme 
of  ecclesiastical  polity.  But  it  was  soon  found  that  the 
controversy  involved  a  more  general  question.  The  prin- 
ciples of  Independency  require  of  their  advocates  that  they 
should  be  friends  to  unlimited  religious  toleration.  Every 
one  who  holds  tliose  principles,  if  he  be  consistent,  will 
advocate  the  allowance  of  perfect  civil  liberty  to  all  men, 
whatever  may  be  "their  theological  tenets.  If  Christ's 
churches  should  be  composed  of  those  only  who  give  credi- 
ble proof  of  faith  in  Christ, — if  these  Churches  are  to  re- 
gard their  own  members  as  the  only  parties  coming  within 
the  range  of  their  ecclesiastical  discipline, — if  they  are  to 
be  communities  standing  apart  from  all  political  alliances, 
and  even  independent  of  each  other  in  their  organization, 
— and  these  are  the  principles  of  Independency, — then  it 
follows  that  no  ecclesiastical  authority  can  touch  those 
who  are  without,  that  no  civil  penalties  are  to  be  inflicted 
for  religious  offences  upon  any  persons  whatever,  whether 
without  or  within,  and  that  a  political  toleration  is  to  be 
conceded  to  religionists  of  every  class,  and  to  men  of  no 
12* 


138 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


religion  at  all.  These  principles  put  no  bar  in  the  way 
of  civil  punishment  for  civil  offences.  They  do  not  cross 
the  path  of  the  secular  magistrate  in  his  appropriate  prov- 
ince, but  they  place  beyond  the  reach  of  his  jurisdiction 
offenders  against  religion  only,  and  leave  them  to  be  dealt 
v^^ith  by  a  higher  authority.  An  impartial  testimony  on 
this  matter  is  borne  by  Mr.  Hallam : — "  It  is  certain  that 
the  Congregational  scheme  leads  to  toleration,  as  the  Na- 
tional Church  scheme  is  adverse  to  it,  for  manifold  reasons, 
which  the  reader  will  discover."*  That  many  persons 
who  held  independent  principles  did  not  see  clearly  the 
entire  bearing  of  tlieir  own  opinions,  may  be  admitted,  and 
hence  the  limit  they  put  to  the  exercise  of  toleration  ;  but 
it  is  certain  that  there  were  some  among  them  who  main- 
tained publicly,  with  great  intelligence  and  in  a  fearless 
spirit,  the  right  of  every  man  to  unshackled  freedom  in  his 
religious  profession.  In  a  pamphlet  written  in  1644,t  it 
is  remarked,  "  if  security  may  be  taken  by  the  wisdom  of 
the  State  for  civil  subjection,  why  may  not  even  Papists 
themselves  enjoy  toleration  ?"  And  in  a  tract  supposed 
to  be  written  by  John  Goodwin,  a  famous  Independent,  to 
whom  Baillie  refers  with  evident  horror,  occurs  the  mem- 
orable sentence,  that  "  by  God's  command  the  magistrate 
is  discharged  to  put  the  least  discourtesy  on  any  man, 
Turk,  Jew,  Papist,  Socinian,  or  whatever,  for  his  religion. "| 
While  Independent  principles  thus  favored  universal  tol- 
eration, the  Presbyterians,  by  advocating  the  establishment 
of  classes,  synods,  and  a  general  assembly,  and  by  calling 

*  Hallam's  Const.  History,  vol.  i.  p.  612. 

t  "  Queries  of  Consideration,  proposed  to  Mr.  Goodwin,"  &c.  Han- 
bury,  vol.  ii.  p.  246. 

t  This  sentiment  has  sometimes  been  put  into  the  lips  of  Nye,  but 
there  is  not  any  historical  evidence  of  his  having  uttered  it  on  this  oc- 
casion. I  should  question  whether  the  five  brethren  were  prepared  to 
advocate  in  the  Assembly  the  toleration  of  Papists. 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY.  139 

on  the  magistrate  to  enforce  the  authority  of  the  Church, 
plainly  interfered  with  the  civil  rights  of  the  people.  The 
thoughtful  among  the  Independents  therefore  became  more 
and  more  averse  to  the  Presbyterian  scheme  ;  they  saw 
that  it  would  be  fatal  to  those  very  liberties  for  which  the 
nation  had  so  valiantly  contended  in  the  field.  Accord- 
ingly we  find  that  Philip  Nye,  in  the  April  of  1644,  boldly 
contended  before  the  Assembly,  that  a  Presbytery  was  in- 
consistent with  the  civil  State.  This  was  a  galling  accu- 
sation, and  the  Presbyterian  party  indignantly  cried  down 
the  assertion  as  impertinent.  Great  confusion  arose  in 
the  Assembly ;  but  undismayed  by  the  combined  opposition 
of  a  large  majority,  the  champion  of  Independency  on  the 
following  day  renewed  the  impeachment.  It  was  an  ag_ 
gravation  of  his  offence  in  the  eyes  of  his  adversaries,  that 
he  took  advantage  of  the  presence  of  some  distinguished 
noblemen  and  others  tliat  day  to  make  his  bold  avowal. 
He  would  enlighten  these  personages  on  the  great  ques- 
tion. He  repeated  that  the  liberties  for  which  the  people 
fought  would  be  unsafe  if  Presbyterianism  were  estab- 
lished. Again  the  Presbyterians  endeavored  to  silence 
him.  The  meeting  was  in  a  tumult.  Some  would  have 
expelled  him ;  but  the  Independents  rallied  round  their  in- 
trepid friend,  declaring  their  resolution  not  to  enter  the  As- 
sembly again  if  he  was  excluded.  Whether  after  this  scene 
of  excitement,  during  which  it  is  not  improbable  that  Nye 
manifested  some  warmth  of  temper,  he  really  became  more 
calm  in  the  advocacy  of  his  principles,  or  whether  it  was 
a  mere  expression  of  triumph  on  the  part  of  one  who 
helped  to  form  the  majority  of  the  Convocation,  and  to 
overcome  by  clamor  the  voice  of  reason,  I  do  not  venture 
to  determine ;  but  the  Scotch  Commissioner  concludes  his 
account  of  that  memorable  day's  proceedings  by  observing, 


140  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

"  Ever  since  we  find  him  in  all  things  the  most  accommo- 
dating man  in  the  company." 

The  discussion  respecting  the  Divine  right  of  Presbyte- 
rianism  for  some  time  afterwards  occupied  the  attention  of 
the  Assembly,  till  the  majority  decided  the  question  in  the 
affirmative.  The  Independents  simply  recorded  their  pro- 
test against  this  decision,  complaining  of  the  unkind  treat- 
ment they  had  received,  and  stating  that  the  majority  did 
not  consider  it  worth  their  while  to  debate  with  so  inconsid- 
erable a  number  of  men.  But  though  few  who  met  in  the 
Jerusalem  Chamber  at  Westminster  maintained  the  prin- 
ciples of  Independency  and  toleration,  the  number  of  per- 
sons who  out  of  doors  sympathized  in  these  views  daily 
increased.  The  five  champions  became  popular.  Their 
cause  was  espoused  by  many  of  the  people,  and  advocated 
in  Parliament.  The  decision  of  the  Assembly  respecting 
Presbyterianism  was  modified  in  the  House  of  Commons, 
and  with  increased  bitterness  the  Presbyterians  went  on 
assailing  the  Independents.  It  had  been  reported  before 
by  an  earnest  advocate  for  a  rigid  Presbyterian  discipline 
throughout  the  land,  that  the  five  brethren  in  the  Assem- 
bly were  deemed  "  the  remora  to  the  ship  under  sail ; 
spokes  in  the  wheel  of  the  chariot  of  reformation."  The 
accusation  was  now  urged  more  keenly  than  ever.  Nothing 
annoyed  the  Presbyterian  brethren  so  much  as  the  advo- 
cacy of  toleration  by  the  Independents.  This  they  re- 
garded as  'he  grand  "  remora,"  the  main  "  spoke."  They 
were  men  intolerant  of  error  and  sin  ;  they  hated  them 
intensely,  and  sought  to  extirpate  them  from  the  earth. 
Bravely  did  they  fight  for  Christ's  Crown  and  Covenant 
against  foes  of  every  class,  longing,  fervently  longing,  to 
subjugate  all  to  his  gracious  authority.  The  spirit  of  the 
early  Scotch  martyrs  and  confessors,  the  spirit  of  Knox  him- 
self, was  in  many  of  them.     We  do  all  honor  to  their  noble 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY.  141 

aims,  but  there  is  a  distinction  to  be  made  between  just 
and  unjust  intolerance — between  war  against  error  to  the 
death,  war  maintained  with  spiritual  weapons,  which  is 
right, — and  the  persecution  of  the  heretic,  schismatic,  and 
unbeliever,  and  his  punishment  with  carnal  weapons,  which 
is  wrong.  Now  our  Presbyterian  worthies  did  not  make 
this  distinction.  All  they  thought  of  was  extinguishing 
error  and  sin.  They  were  for  suppressing  them  by  law ; 
suppressing  them  by  all  means,  no  matter  how.  Some  of 
the  Independents  clearly  saw  the  distinction  which  their 
brethren  overlooked.  "  Let  the  erring  ones  remain,"  said 
they,  "  untouched  by  law,  unharmed  by  civil  penalties." 
"  What,"  asked  the  Presbyterian,  "  will  you  then  tolerate 
error  ?  will  you  countenance  heresy,  schism,  and  a  thou- 
sand other  evils  ?"  "  No,  brother,"  they  were  prepared 
to  rejoin :  "  we  are  foes  to  error  as  decidedly  as  you  can 
be ;  most  intolerant  are  we  of  all  that  invades  Christ's  em- 
pire, and  disturbs  the  peace  of  His  realms  ;  but  in  putting 
it  down  we  must  not  employ  any  weapons  which  He  has 
forbidden.  '  The  weapons  of  our  warfare  are  not  carnal.' " 
It  should  here  be  mentioned,  that  there  was  another 
party  in  the  country,  of  considerable  importance  in  point 
of  ability,  rank,  and  influence,  though  they  were  but  few 
in  number,  who,  to  some  extent,  sympathized  with  the  In- 
dependents, and  assisted  them  to  fight  their  battles  both  in 
the  Assembly  and  in  Parliament.  Selden,  Whitelock,  and 
some  other  distinguished  men,  had  adopted  the  opinions 
commonly  denominated  Erastian,  They  considered  that 
in  the  Scriptures  no  particular  form  of  ecclesiastical 
polity  was  enjoined,  and  that  it  was  the  business  of  the 
magistrate  to  determine  forms  of  Church  government  in 
conformity  with  the  interests  of  the  commonwealth.  These 
views  were  in  complete  opposition  to  those  of  the  Inde- 
pendents :  but  then  they  led  their  advocates  to  oppose  the 


1 


142 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


Divine  right  of  Presbyteries,  and  to  anticipate  by  a  firm 
resistance  the  encroachments  of  spiritual  despotism,  which 
they  foresaw  would  be  the  result  of  Presbyterian  ascen- 
dency. Though  proceeding  on  grounds  very  different 
from  those  adopted  by  the  Independents,  yet  the  Erastians 
concurred  with  them  in  zealously  opposing  the  scheme  of 
Presbyterian  government  and  discipline  ;  so  that  it  hap- 
pened, as  it  has  often  done  on  the  field  of  controversy,  that 
parties  proceeding  from  distant  and  even  opposite  points, 
found  themselves  at  length  side  by  side,  and  in  cordial  al- 
liance, so  far  as  it  related  to  their  assault  upon  the  coin- 
mon  foe.  It  was  not  in  the  character  of  religionists  that 
the  two  parties  formed  this  combination,  for  in  that  re- 
spect their  opinions  were  far  as  the  poles  asunder  ;  but  in 
the  character  of  patriots  and  politicians,  in  which  they 
were  fervently  agreed,  as  the  enemies  of  a  party  whose 
success  they  judged  would  be  inimical  to  the  general 
welfare  of  the  country. 

It  forms  no  part  of  my  purpose  to  follow  the  Westmin- 
ster Assembly  through  their  wearisome  though  important, 
and,  on  the  whole,  skilful  debates  on  Presbyteriaiiism  and 
various  collateral  questions.  I  would  farther  only  briefly 
advert  to  the  Committee  of  Accommodation ;  the  object 
of  which  was  to  unite  if  possible  the  two  contending  par- 
ties in  the  Assembly.  This  Committee  was  formed  as 
early  as  September  1644;  and  the  Parliament  who  ap- 
pointed the  Committee  directed  them,  in  case  union  were 
impracticable,  to  devise  some  plan  to  meet  the  scruples  of 
tender  consciences.  The  committee  selected  six  of  their 
number,  including  two  Independents,  to  draw  up  a  draft 
of  propositions,  which  was  submitted  to  the  Assembly. 
From  this  paper  it  appeared  that  the  Independents  claimed 
for  all  their  male  Church  members  the  power  of  voting 
upon  ecclesiastical  questions ;   and  they  contended  that 


THE    ^yESTMIXSTEIl    ASSEMBLY. 


143 


nothing  short  of  decided  signs  of  grace,  proving  the  re- 
generation of  the  sou],  was  a  sufficient  qualification  for 
Church  membership.  These  two  positions  were  irrecon- 
cilable with  the  scheme  supported  by  their  opponents, 
which  placed  the  Church  under  the  power  of  Presbyters, 
and  admitted  to  communion  all  who  were  not  scandalous 
in  their  lives.  It  was  not  likely  that  a  method  could  be 
found  of  comprehending  in  one  scheme  the  oligarchical 
regimen  of  Presbyterianism  with  the  democratical  con- 
stitution of  Independency — the  promiscuous  communion 
of  the  former  with  the  select  communion  of  the  latter : 
yet  the  Independents  were  anxious  to  make  the  trial,  but 
the  Presbyterians  repulsed  them,  by  determining  that  first 
their  own  form  of  Church  government  should  be  settled 
as  a  standard,  and  then  the  exceptions  of  the  dissentients 
should  be  taken  into  consideration.  With  vigorous  haste 
they  pushed  onward  the  completion  of  their  own  model, 
fearful  lest  it  should  be  endangered  by  the  Independent* 
— a  course  v/hich  so  disheartened  the  latter,  that  they 
abandoned  in  despair  all  attempts  at  comprehension,  and 
satisfied  themselves  with  a  remonstrance,  complaining  of 
the  unfair  conduct  of  the  Assembly.  In  November,  1645, 
the  Committee  was  revived,  and  the  Jerusalem  Chamber 
became  once  more  the  scene  of  earnest  debate.  But  now 
the  question  was  simply — How  far  tender  consciences, 
who  cannot  submit  to  the  established  form  of  ecclesias- 
tical government,  may  be  indulged  consistently  with  the 
Word  of  God  and  the  welfare  of  the  nation  ?  The  Inde- 
pendents pleaded  for  a  full  toleration,  to  be  shared  by  other 
sects  as  well  as  themselves,  to  which  the  Presbyterians, 
of  course,  would  by  no  means  consent ;  and  with  difficulty 
could  the  former  be  brought  to  propose  any  measure  of 
liberty  from  which  others  were  to  be  excluded ;  but  urged 
by  their  opponents  to  state  what  they  required  in  relation 


144  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

to  their  own  case,  they  replied,  that  they  did  not  demur  to 
the  Confession  of  Faith  promulgated  by  the  Assembly, 
but  merely  sought  liberty  to  form  their  own  congregations, 
to  have  the  power  of  ordination,  and  to  be  free  from  Pres- 
byterian domination.  "  In  our  answer,"  observes  our 
friend.  Professor  Baillie,  glorying  in  the  act  as  a  great 
virtue,  "  we  did  flatly  deny  such  a  vast  liberty."  A  very 
limited  indulgence  was  all  that  they  would  grant ;  namely, 
that  Independents  should  not  be  compelled  to  receive  the 
Lord's  Supper,  nor  be  liable  to  synodical  censure,  pro- 
vided they  joined  the  parish  congregation,  and  submitted 
to  the  ecclesiastical  government  in  other  respects.  Yet 
even  this  miserable  scantling  of  indulgence  was  not  of- 
fered in  good  faith,  for  our  busy  correspondent,  who  lets 
us  into  the  knowledge  of  many  party  secrets,  informs  a 
friend,  that  if  they  had  not  offered  sotne  positive  indul- 
gence to  the  Independents,  they  would  have  brought  on 
themselves  insupportable  odium,  but  they  were  persuaded 
that  the  limited  offer  they  had  made  would  not  be  ac- 
cepted.* The  Independents,  of  course,  were  not  content 
with  the  Presbyterians'  proposition,  and  still  sought  the 
liberty  of  meeting  as  distinct  congregations.  For  doing 
this  they  were  accused  of  schism  ;  a  charge  they  repelled, 
because  they  regarded  schism  as  a  breach  of  the  law  of 
love,  a  law  they  felt  they  were  not  violating,  since  they 
regarded  with  affection  their  Presbyterian  brethren,  were 
prepared  to  exchange  pulpits  with  them,  and  to  hold  oc- 
casional communion  together.  The  threadbare  argument 
about  the  abuse  of  liberty,  and  the  opening  of  a  door  to 
all  manner  of  sectaries,  was  zealously  urged  against  the 
claims  of  toleration.  Altar  would  be  set  up  against  altar, 
the  seamless  robe  would  be  rent ;  the  unity  of  the  Church 
would   be   destroyed !      At  last  the   gentle   Burroughs, 

*  Baillie's  Letters,  &c.,  vol.  ii.  p.  S43. 


THE    WESTMINSTER    ASSEMBLY.  145 

whose  meek  soul  sighed  over  the  course  pursued  by  his 
opponents,  and  the  stormy  character  of  the  times  in  which 
his  lot  was  cast,  rose  in  the  Assembly,  and  declared  "  that 
if  their  congregations  might  not  be  exempted  from  the 
power  of  the  classes,  if  they  might  not  have  liberty  to 
guide  themselves  in  their  own  way,  as  long  as  they  be- 
haved peaceably  towards  the  civil  magistrate,  they  were 
resolved  to  suffer,  or  go  to  some  other  place  in  the  world 
where  they  might  enjoy  their  liberty.  But  while  men 
think  there  is  no  way  of  peace  but  by  forcing  all  to  be  of 
^he  same  mind,  while  they  think  the  civil  sword  is  an  or- 
dinance of  God  to  determine  all  controversies  of  divinity ; 
and  that  it  must  needs  be  attended  with  fines  and  im- 
prisonment to  the  disobedient ;  while  they  apprehend  there 
is  no  medium  between  a  strict  uniformity  and  a  general 
confusion  of  all  things ;  while  these  sentiments  prevail, 
there  must  be  a  base  subjection  of  men's  consciences  to 
slavery,  a  suppression  of  much  truth,  and  great  disturban- 
ces in  the  Christian  world."*  The  expression  of  these 
wise  and  beautiful  sentiments  by  the  oppressed  Independ- 
ent closed  the  debates  of  this  fruitless  Committee  of  Ac- 
commodation. 

The  Assembly  now  dwindled  away  in  point  of  numbers, 
sunk  in  public  reputation,  and  declined  in  importance  and 
influence,  till,  three  weeks  after  the  execution  of  Charles, 
they  held,  within  the  walls  of  the  Abbey  of  Westminster, 
their  last  meeting,  having  completed  their  eleven  hundred 
and  sixty-third  session.  A  few  of  the  members,  however, 
were  constituted  a  Committee  for  examining  and  inducting 
ministers,  who  continued  their  office  till  they  were  broken 
up  by  the  dissolution  of  the  Long  Parliament. 
*  Neale's  History,  vol.  iii.  p.  309. 

13 


CHAPTER   VII. 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN 


Oxford  was  for  a  long  period  during  the  civil  wars  the 
head-quarters  of  King  Charles.  The  city  was  fortified. 
The  University  became  a  garrison.  The  gownsman  was 
transformed  into  the  military  cavalier,  and  doffed  the  col- 
lege cap  for  the  steel  helmet.  The  streets  echoed  wijii 
the  iron-heeled  boot  of  the  soldier  and  the  tramp  of  the 
war  horse.  Many  a  waggon,  laden  with  ammunition  and 
military  stores,  and  guarded  by  pikemen,  came  rolling  over 
the  bridges  and  through  the  gateways,  which  formed  the 
inlets  to  that  picturesque  city.  Valiant  and  loyal  men — 
and  numbers  of  the  Cavaliers  were  both — there  rallied 
round  their  sovereign  in  the  hour  of  his  need,  prepared  to 
fight  his  battles,  and  to  die  under  his  standard.  The  for- 
tunes of  the  contest  between  him  and  his  Parliament  ex- 
cited there  the  deepest  feeling  ;  every  slight  turn  of  fortune 
in  his  favor  animated  1  'leir  hopes ;  every  announcement 
of  defeat — and  such  announcement  often  came — chilled, 
if  it  did  not  totally  dispirit  them.  Amidst  the  excitement 
of  the  conflict,  poor  Charles  there  gathered  round  him  the 
relics  of  his  court,  and  strove  to  establish  a  Parliament 
which  should  rival  the  mighty  one  at  Westminster.  The 
Chapter-House  at  Christ  Church  was  his  council  chamber. 
In  the  hall  of  that  noble  college  he  met  the  Lords  and 
Commons  who  had  identified  themselves  with  his  cause. 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN.  147 

It  was  but  the  mockery  of  royal  state ;  the  shadow  of  re- 
gal power.  Charles  had  grasped  at  absolute  monarchy, 
now  he  had  lost  all  but  the  name  of  king. 

Armies  composed  of  no  common  troops,  commanded  by 
no  common  generals,  and  on  whose  banners  victory  almost 
always  waited,  beleaguered  the  city  of  Oxford.  That  city 
made  a  stout  resistance.  It  repelled  the  invader  again 
and  again.  But  at  length  Fairfax  prevailed ;  and  on  Sat- 
urday, the  24th  June,  1646,  at  noon,  three  thousand  men, 
the  surrendering  garrison,  might  be  seen  marching  out, 
under  arms,  along  the  road  to  Shotover  Hill. 

During  the  whole  period  of  the  military  occupation  of 
Oxford,  the  University  was  in  a  most  deplorable  condition. 
Indeed,  its  literary  character  had  almost  entirely  disap- 
peared. Mars  usurped  the  seat  of  Minerva.  The  schools 
were  turned  into  granaries,  the  colleges  into  barracks,  the 
butteries  into  shops  for  the  sale  of  ale  and  beer  to  the  gar- 
rison. Buildings  fell  into  decay.  Gothic  halls  and  cham- 
bers were  defaced  and  spoiled  by  a  rude  soldiery.  Some 
were  rented  out  to  the  townsmen  as  a  source  of  revenue, 
and  to  prevent  their  falling  into  utter  ruin.  Books  disap- 
peared, to  make  way  for,  perhaps  to  purchase,  fire-arms. 
College  plate  was  melted  down,  and  sold  to  procure  pay 
for  the  royal  army.  Few  persons  connected  with  the  Uni- 
versity remained,  besides  heads  of  houses  and  professors. 
Lectures  and  exercises  fell  into  disuse,  except  in  St.  Ma- 
ry's Church,  where  a  scanty  remnant  of  under-graduates 
were  wont  to  assemble.  The  character  of  these  young 
men  is  painted  by  the  Oxford  historian  in  the  darkest  col- 
ors, and  the  state  of  morals  among  them  must  have  been 
degraded  indeed  to  draw  such  a  description  from  his  par- 
tial pen.  What  few  students  remained,  he  tells  us,  were 
much  debauched,  and  become  idle,  bearing  arms,  and  keep- 
ing company  with   rude  soldiers;   they  were  on  guard 


148 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


night  after  night,  and  were  addicted  to  gaming,  drinking, 
and  profanity.  Some  men  who  were  of  great  wit  at  first, 
soon  caught  the  prevalent  spirit,  and  drowned  their  minds 
in  habits  of  intoxication.  They  became  lost  and  useless, 
and  wrote  songs,  ballads,  and  other  frivolous  stuff.*  The 
dilapidation  of  buildings,  the  poverty  of  the  colleges,  and 
the  paucity  of  students,  were  the  immediate  effect  of  the 
civil  wars ;  before  which  occurrence  Oxford  shone  with 
the  brightest  external  glory,  numbering  her  four  thousand 
scholars,  among  whom  many  a  gentleman-commoner  was 
distinguished  by  his  costly  doublet,  glittering  with  silver 
or  gold.  But  the  moral  character  of  the  students  during 
the  siege  appears  to  have  been  little  more  than  a  continu- 
ation of  habits  prevalent  long  before ;  for  I  find  in  the  au- 
tobiography of  Arthur  Wilson,  a  student  there  in  1630, 
the  following  statement : — "  That  which  was  most  bur- 
densome to  me  in  this  my  retirement  was  the  debauchery 
of  the  University.  For  the  most  eminent  scholars  of  the 
town,  especially  of  St.  John's  College,  (being  of  my  ac- 
quaintance,) did  work  upon  me  by  such  endearments  as 
took  the  name  of  civilities,  (yet  day  and  night  could  wit- 
ness our  madness,)  and,  I  must  confess,  the  whole  time 
of  my  life  besides  did  never  so  much  transport  me  with 
drinking  as  that  short  time  I  lived  at  Oxford,  and  that 
with  some  of  the  gravest  bachelors  of  divinity  there."f 
Such  was  Prelatical  Oxford.  In  this  chapter  the  reader 
will  see  what  it  became  under  Puritan  regimen. 

As  soon  as  the  University  fell  into  the  hands  of  the  Par- 
liament, they  concerted  measures  for  its  reformation. 
They  proceeded  with  prudence,  and,  in  the  first  instance, 
sent  down  seven  popular  divines,  to  subdue,  if  possible,  by 
argument  and  persuasion,  the  irritated  feelings  of  the  van- 

»^  Wood's  Annals  of  the  University,  edited  by  Gutch. 
t  Peck's  Desiderata  Cariosa,  vol.  ii.  p.  470. 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN.  149 

quished  party.  The  attempt  entirely  failed.  The  anti- 
Puritan  prejudices  of  the  Oxford  men  were  only  increased 
by  the  pulpit  labors  of  the  Presbyterian  ministers.  The 
Parliament  then  resolved  to  appoint  commissioners  to  visit 
the  colleges,  to  reform  abuses,  to  enforce  'the  submission 
of  the  University  authorities,  and  to  require  all  parties  to 
take  the  Solemn  League  and  Covenant,  Certain  divines 
and  civilians  of  repute  were  employed  in  the  commission. 
Their  proceedings  were  sternly  resisted  by  the  vice-chan- 
cellor and  the  heads  of  houses.  The  authority  of  Parlia- 
ment to  interfere  with  the  University  was  denied  ;  the 
imposition  of  the  Covenant  was  denounced.  There  were 
warm  controversies,  legal  appeals,  tumultuous  scenes. 
The  commissioners  certainly  conducted  themselves  with 
moderation ;  the  University,  on  the  other  hand,  did  not 
treat  them  with  common  politeness.  The  former  Chan- 
cellor, the  Earl  of  Pembroke,  who  had  been  deposed  by 
the  Royalists,  was  now  restored  by  the  Parliament  to  his 
high  office.  On  his  public  entrance  to  the  city  he  was 
treated  with  the  greatest  rudeness,  and  the  Oxford  press 
soon  teemed  with  pamphlets  written  by  the  college  wits, 
and  filled  with  vulgar  abuse  of  the  reinstated  Chancellor. 
"  The  Owl  at  Athens,"  "  Lunacy  Rampant,"  "  Lord  have 
mercy  upon  us,"  the  sign  inscribed  on  the  doors  of  houses 
infested  with  the  plague,  "  The  Pegasus,  or  Flying  Horse 
from  Oxford,"  were  the  titles  of  some  of  these ^eMa;  d' esprit. 
In  the  last  mentioned  of  these,  my  Lord  Pembroke  is  styled 
"  a  long-legged  piece  of  impertinency,"  and  in  all  of  them 
he  is  abused  in  a  strain  of  the  lowest  scurrility,  and  the 
most  evenomed  malice.  "  If,"  as  Neale  justly  remarks, 
"  the  Puritans  had  published  such  pamphlets  against  the 
exorbitances  of  the  High  Commission  Court  in  the  late 
times,  the  authors  or  publishers  must  have  lost  their  ears, 
as  the  Brownists  did  their  lives  in  the  latter  end  of  Queen 
13* 


150 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


Elizabeth."  But  the  Parliament  were  determined  not  to 
be  trifled  with,  and  therefore  at  length  took  forcible  meas- 
ures to  remove  the  disaffected  from  the  University.  The 
imposition  of  the  Covenant  on  all  the  members  must  be 
deemed  a  flagrant  violation  of  the  rights  of  conscience ; 
yet,  the  propriety  of  imposing  religious  tests  being  admitted, 
and  acted  on  by  the  Prelatists  themselves,  it  was  very  in- 
consistent in  them  to  resist  in  the  present  instance.  The 
Presbyterians  were  only  doing  with  the  Solemn  League 
and  Covenant  what  the  Episcopalians  have  ever  done  with 
the  Thirty-nine  articles.  If  the  University  be  a  part  of  the 
religious  establishment  of  the  country,  and  the  propriety 
of  religious  tests  be  allowed,  then  it  was  only  consistent 
in  the  government,  now  that  Presbyterianism  was  estab- 
lished, to  enforce  its  own  symbol.  Still  the  refusal  of  the 
Oxford  men  to  repudiate  their  own  conscientious  views  of 
Church  polity  and  worship,  for  the  sake  of  University 
emoluments  and  honors,  is  worthy  of  all  praise.  They, 
however,  only  made  a  sacrifice  of  the  same  kind  with  that 
which  Puritans  had  quietly  done  before,  and  had  shortly  to 
do  again. 

"  Drab  colored"  Puritanism  now  became  the  order  of 
the  day  at  Oxford.  The  liturgy  was  no  longer  chanted 
in  the  College  chapel.*  The  surplice  vanished  from  the 
desk.  The  altar  rails  were  removed.  The  communion- 
table was  placed  in  the  aisle.  The  Genevan  cloak  and 
cap  appeared  in  the  pulpit.  In  most  places  the  sounds  of 
the  organ  ceased  ;  the  precenter,  in  Scotch  fashion,  led  the 
devotions  of  the  assembly.  Images,  crucifixes,  and  some 
other  relics  of  Popery  were  removed.  The  city  as  well 
as  the  University  underwent  a  change.  The  amusements 
of  former  days  were  abolished  ;  the  theatre  was  closed. 
In  the  streets,  instead  of  the  slashed  doublet  and  drooping 

*  See  Note  [22]. 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN.  151 

feather  of  the  Cavalier,  the  high-crowned  hat  and  plain 
cloak  of  the  Roundhead  became  predominant. 

All  this  appears  very  "  drab  colored"  in  the  eyes  of  those 
who  love  the  romantic  and  the  picturesque  ;  but  in  connec- 
tion with  it,  another  change  appeared,  truly  beautiful  in 
the  eyes  of  those  who  supremely  value  the  interests  of 
morality  and  religion.  "  The  very  enemies,  of  the  new- 
heads  of  colleges  have  confessed  that  they  were  severe  in 
the  government  of  their  several  houses ;  that  they  kept  a 
more  than  common  watch  over  the  morals  of  the  students, 
and  obliged  them  to  an  exact  compliance  with  their  statutes. 
The  professors  were  indefatigable  in  instructing  their  pupils 
both  in  public  and  private  ;  religion  flourished  more  than 
before ;  drunkenness,  oaths,  and  profanation  of  the  Lord's 
day  were  banished  ;  strict  piety  and  a  profession  of  religion 
were  in  fashion ;  the  scholars  often  met  for  prayer  and  re- 
ligious conference  ;  so  that,  as  Mr.  Philip  Henry,  who  lived 
then  in  the  University,  observes, '  If  those  of  the  old  spirit 
and  way  were  at  first  the  better  scholars,  these  were  the 
better  men.'  "* 

A  want  of  taste  for  the  fine  arts,  for  the  beautiful  and 
the  fair  in  artistic  civilization,  has  often  been  charged  on 
the  Puritans,  and,  it  must  be  confessed,  with  justice  to  a 
great  extent.  That  generally  they  had  not  so  much  regard 
for  such  matters  as  their  opponents,  must  be  admitted. 
Undoubtedly  very  many  of  them  were  to  be  blamed  for 
their  utter  want  of  taste.  Good  men  !  they  did  not  seem 
as  if  they  could  distinguish  between  art  and  its  abuses ; 
and  because  they  saw  it  made  subservient  to  superstition, 
they  were  for  destroying  its  most  exquisite  monuments. 
Still,  however,  in  this  matter,  as  well  as  in  others,  the  Pu- 
ritans have  not  been  always  fairly  dealt  with.  The  prin- 
ciples of  their  conduct  are  misunderstood.     Facts  are  laid 

*  Neale's  History,  vol.  iii.  p.  473. 


152 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


to  their  charge  of  which  they  were  innocent.  They  are 
all  represented  as  savage  Goths,  demolishing  what  was 
beautiful  from  want  of  power  to  appreciate  its  value.  But 
in  some  instances  it  was  from  no  want  of  taste  that  they 
destroyed  market  crosses,  pulled  down  the  carved  work 
in  churches,  spoiled  the  richly  painted  windows,  and 
marred  the  exquisite  details  of  gothic  architecture.  They 
looked  on  them  simply  as  the  symbols  of  superstition  and 
idolatry.  Their  feelings,  in  such  respects,  were  akin  to 
those  of  the  primitive  Christians  in  reference  to  the  remains 
of  classic  genius,  who  saw  in  the  temples  of  Rome  the 
nests  of  idolatry,  and  in  whose  eyes  "  they  reeked  with 
impurity,"  and  were  on  that  account  devoted  to  neglect  or 
destruction. 

And,  farther,  it  is  now  acknowledged,  even  by  those 
who  are  strongly  prejudiced  against  all  that  belongs  to  Pu- 
ritanism, that  very  exaggerated  descriptions  have  come 
down  to  us  respecting  the  destruction  of  works  of  art  du- 
ring the  civil  wars.  "  It  is  a  common  error,"  observes  a 
writer  in  the  Archceological  Journal,  "  with  ignorant  per- 
sons, to  ascribe  most  of  the  mischiefs  from  which  churches 
have  suffered  in  the  defacement  of  monuments,  or  the  ab- 
straction of  brasses,  to  the  period  of  the  Great  Rebellion. 
Scarce  a  parish-clerk  is  to  be  found  who,  in  pointing  out 
some  mutilated  figure,  or  some  slab  robbed  of  its  effigy, 
does  not  lay  the  blame  on  Cromwell's  soldiers.  The  Pu- 
ritan faction,  who  overthrew  for  a  time  altar  and  throne, 
have  sins  enough  to  answer  for  without  the  addition  of 
those  which  belong  to  a  later  period."*  In  the  ordinance 
of  parliament  for  the  removal  of  Popish  badges,  an  ex- 
press provision  was  introduced  for  the  preservation  of  other 
works  of  art,  "  provided  that  this  ordinance  shall  not  ex- 


*  Archffiological  Journal,  vol.  ii.  p.  244. 
menial  Antiq.  p.  I'S. 


See,  also,  V^^'eever,  Monu- 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN.  153 

tend  to  any  image,  picture,  or  coat-of-arms,  in  glass,  stone, 
or  otherwise,  in  any  church,  chapel,  or  churchyard,  set  up 
or  engraven  for  a  monument  of  any  king,  prince,  noble- 
man, or  any  other  dead  person,  which  has  not  been  com- 
monly reputed  or  taken  for  a  saint."  And  that  the  order, 
even  with  this  limitation,  was  not  fully  carried  out,  is  ob- 
vious from  the  fact  of  so  many  statues  and  other  monu- 
ments of  Popery  still  remaining  in  places  where  the  Par- 
liament had  full  sway.  Very  little  indeed,  in  the  way  of 
defacing  the  churches  and  other  ecclesiastical  buildings  in 
Oxford,  seems  to  have  been  done  by  the  new  occupants  of 
the  University.  A  paper  is  preserved  in  Peck's  "  Deside- 
rata Curiosa,"  written  by  a  renegade  Papist,  who  wished 
to  show  his  zeal  in  the  cause  of  the  Parliament  by  inform- 
ing them  of  the  relics  of  superstition  and  Popery,  of  con- 
siderable value,  which  were  still  spared  by  the  presidents 
and  fellows  of  Christ  Church  and  Corpus  Christi  colleges. 
And  it  appears  from  Evelyn's  Diary,  that,  when  he  visited 
Oxford  in  1 654,  The  University  buildings  which  he  went 
to  see  had  sustained  but  little  injury.  "  Went  to  New 
College,  where  the  chapel  was  in  its  ancient  garb,  not- 
withstanding the  scrupulosity  of  the  time.  Thence  to 
Christ  Church  ;  the  glass  windows  of  the  cathedral  I  found 
much  abused.  Next  we  walked  to  Magdalen  College, 
where  we  saw  the  library  and  chapel,  which  was  likewise 
in  pontifical  order,  the  altar  only  I  think  turned  table  wise ; 
and  there  was  still  the  double  organ,  which  abominations, 
as  now  esteemed,  were  almost  universally  abolished." 
The  colleges  that  escaped  the  injuries  perpetrated  by  the 
royal  garrison,  appear  to  have  retained  their  integrity 
throughout  the  period  of  the  Commonwealth.  The  soldiers 
of  Charles  did  far  more  mischief  there  than  any  of  the  par- 
ties connected  with  Cromwell. 

The  quiet  scenes  of  Puritan  study  were  sometimes  en- 


154  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

livened  by  grand  ceremonials,  after  the  form  and  manner 
of  the  olden  times,  the  character  of  the  actors  only  being 
changed.  On  the  17th  May,  1649,  there  was  no  small 
bustle  in  the  University.  Heads  of  houses,  professors, 
and  other  members,  were  preparing  for  the  arrival  of  some 
distinguished  visitors.  Crowds  gathered  in  the  streets ; 
the  windows  were  filled  with  spectators  ;  for  Fairfax  and 
Cromwell,  with  a  staff  of  officers,  were  on  their  way  to  the 
seat  of  learning  to  receive  its  honors.  They  were  wel- 
comed with  much  rejoicing,  and  conducted  to  the  apart- 
ments of  the  Warden  of  All  Souls,  where  they  were 
magnificently  entertained.  The  heads  of  houses  waited 
on  them  at  their  lodgings,  and  one  of  the  fellows  of  the 
college  delivered  to  them  a  congratulatory  speech,  which 
the  Oxford  historian  pronounces  a  bad  one,  "  but  good 
enough  for  the  occasion."  The  hero  of  Naseby  assured 
the  authorities  of  the  University  that  he  and  his  companions 
were  well  aware  no  commonwealth  could  flourish  without 
learning,  and  that,  whatever  the  world  said  to  the  contrary, 
they  meant  to  encourage  it,  and  were  so  far  from  subtract- 
ing any  of  their  means,  that  they  purposed  to  add  m.ore. 
On  the  19th  they  dined  with  the  president  of  Magdalen 
College,  and  after  the  entertainment  played  bowls  on  the 
college  green.  In  the  afternoon  they  were  conducted  to 
the  schools,  and  a  convocation  being  held,  the  degree  of 
doctor  of  laws  was  conferred  on  Cromwell  and  Fairfax, 
and  that  of  master  of  arts  on  their  principal  officers.  The 
chieftains  were  robed  in  scarlet  gowns  in  the  vestry  of  the 
Convocation  House,  and,  with  the  exception  of  the  hood 
and  square  cap,  which  the  Puritans  scrupled  to  wear,  and 
the  silver  staves,  which  the  beadles  had  not  been  able  to 
obtain  from  their  predecessors  in  office,  the  appearance  of 
the  procession  to  the  upper  end  of  the  Convocation  Hall 
was  as  usual  on  such  occasions.     All  the  members  stand- 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN.  155 

ing  bareheaded,  Proctor  Zauchy,  in  a  most  humble  posture, 
presented  the  guests  to  the  Vice-Chancellor,  and  deUvered 
a  short  but  flattering-  speech,  "  such  as  'twas,"  adds  An- 
thony Wood.  The  Vice-Chancellor  addressed  them  in  a 
like  flattering  strain,  and  the  two  brave  warriors,  crowned 
with  their  literary  honors,  sat  down,  one  on  each  side  of 
the  Vice-Chancellor's  chair.  Zauchy's  speech  is  not  re- 
corded ;  but  if  an  incident,  like  that  which  once  occurred 
when  South  was  presenting  a  brave  soldier  for  an  honorary 
degree,  had  taken  place,  the  ready  witticism  of  that  cele- 
brated orator  would  have  been  most  appropriate.  "  Pras- 
sento  vobis  virum  hunc  bellicosissimum,"  commenced  the 
doctor,  according  to  the  usual  form,  when  the  warrior 
suddenly  turned  round,  "  qui  nunquam  antea  tergiversatus 
est,"  added  that  eminent  wit.  Button,  a  fellow  of  Merton 
College,  concluded  the  public  proceedings  of  the  Convoca- 
tion by  an  oration,  of  which  Wood  can  find  nothing  bad 
to  say  but  that  it  was  not  without  sensible  flattery,  whence 
we  may  infer  that  it  was  not  without  ability  and  learning. 
The  party  then  adjourned  to  the  Public  Library,  where 
they  were  entertained  with  a  sumptuous  banquet. 

The  visitors  of  the  University  proved  the  truth  of  Crom- 
well's remarks  respecting  the  desire  of  the  men  then  in 
power  to  promote  the  interests  of  learning.  Strict  orders 
were  given  for  the  diligent  cultivation  of  hterature,  as  well 
as  religion  ;  and  it  was  enjoined,  with  a  view  to  secure  the 
greatest  familiarity  with  the  learned  languages,  that  either 
Latin  or  Greek  should  be  employed,  at  certain  times,  in 
conversation  by  the  fellows,  scholars,  and  students. 

On  the  death  of  the  Earl  of  Pembroke,  in  January,  1650, 
a  convocation  was  held,  when  the  members  of  the  Univer- 
sity unanimously  elected  Oliver  Cromwell  to  the  office  of 
Chancellor.  Warriors  seem  by  no  means  the  fittest  per- 
sons for  such  an  office,  but  Oxford  still  retains  a  partiality 


156  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

for  men  of  that  class.  The  University  has  placed  Wel- 
lington in  the  chair  once  occupied  by  Cromwell ;  and  many 
of  my  readers  will  agree  with  Kohl,  who  says,  "  These 
are  the  two  most  remarkable  chancellors  of  Oxford  I  ever 
heard  of."  Cromwell  had  something  to  recommend  him 
for  the  post  beside  his  military  renown  and  political  power. 
He  was  any  thing  but  an  illiterate  and  tasteless  fanatic. 
Waller,  the  poet,  who  was  his  kinsman,  says  he  was  very 
well  read  in  the  Greek  and  Roman  story,  and  Whitelocke 
informs  us  that  he  was  capable  of  holding  a  discourse  in 
Latin  with  the  Swedish  Ambassador.  Cromwell  was  a 
lover  of  the  fine  arts.  He  saved  the  painted  windows  of 
King's  College  Chapel,  Cambridge,  from  spoliation,  care- 
fully preserved  the  Cartoons,  and  would  permit  no  injury 
to  be  done  to  those  noble  specimens  of  architecture,  Hamp- 
ton Court  and  Windsor  Castle.  The  man  who  employed 
Milton  to  draw  up  his  state-papers,  and  Simon  to  engrave 
his  coins,  could  not  be  destitute  of  taste.  He  was  fond  of 
music  :  and  when  the  organ  of  Magdalen  College  was,  at 
last,  taken  down,  he  ordered  it  to  be  conveyed  to  Hampton 
Court,  where  he  had  it  placed  in  the  great  gallery,  and 
was  accustomed  to  soothe  his  mind  amidst  the  cares  of 
politics  by  listening  to  the  tones  of  that  noble  instrument. 
Nor  should  it  be  forgotten,  that  Cromwell  proved  himself 
a  patron  of  literature.  His  well-known  permission  to 
Walton  to  import  paper  for  his  noble  Polyglott  duty-free, 
is  an  example.  So  is  the  following  circumstance,  men- 
tioned by  Dibdin  in  his  "  Northern  Tour."'*  "  An  invento- 
ry of  sums  contributed  to  the  College  Library  at  Glasgow 
is  preserved.  The  first  leaf  contains  this  memorandum  : 
'  His  Majesty's  contribution  was  graciously  granted  at 
Setoun,  the  14th  of  July,  in  1633.  Charles  R.  It  is  our 
gracious  pleasure  to  grant  for  the  advancement  of  the  library 

*  Vol.  ii.  p.  713. 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN.  157 

and  fabric  of  the  College  of  Glasgow  the  sum  of  two  hun- 
dred pounds  sterling.'  So  much  for  the  promise  of  Charles. 
The  'performance  was  from  the  privy  purse  of  the  Protector 
twenty-one  years  afterwards,  and  is  thus  denoted  :  '  This 
sum  was  paid  by  the  Lord  Protector,  a.  d.  1654.'  "  It 
should  also  be  remembered,  that  the  establishment  of  a 
University  at  Durham,  which  has  justly  been  regarded  as 
reflecting  honor  on  the  name  of  Van  Mildert,  who  was 
mainly  instrumental  in  the  accomphshment  of  the  object 
a  few  years  ago,  was  contemplated  by  Oliver  Cromwell 
nearly  two  centuries  since,  and  was  actually  carried  into 
effect,  by  writ  of  privy  seal,  dated  May  I5th,  1657;  but 
the  infant  University  speedily  perished,  owing  to  the  death 
of  the  Lord  Protector  so  soon  afterwards.  After  the  elec- 
tion of  Cromwell  to  the  office  of  Chancellor  of  Oxford,  he 
sought  to  promote  the  literary  welfare  of  the  Univer'^ity. 
He  bestowed  on  the  Public  Library  twenty-five  ancient 
MSS.,  of  which  the  greater  part  were  Greek,  and  he  es- 
tablished a  private  divinity  reader,  with  a  stipend  of  a 
hundred  pounds  per  annum.*  But  the  best  service  he 
rendered  to  the  University  was  in  the  nomination  of  Dr. 
John  Owen,  at  that  time  Dean  of  Christ  Church,  to  the 
Vice-Chancellorship. 

Owen  was  an  Independent,  and  therefore  almost  equally 
unwelcome  to  Presbyterians  and  Episcopalians ;  but  his 
eminent  qualifications,  as  a  man  of  learning,  talent,  pru- 
dence, firmness,  and  piety,  enabled  him  to  achieve  much 
for  the  good  of  the  University,  though  the  circumstances 
in  which  he  was  placed  rendered  his  position  extremely 
difficult. 

Owen  had  been  a  student  at  Oxford,  but  his  Puritanism 
and  Independency  excited  a  strong  prejudice  against  him. 
About  the  time  that  he  took  his  Doctor's  degree,  some  of 

*  Harris's  Life  of  Cromwell,  p.  428. 


158  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

the  leading  men  "  did  intend  to  battle  him  when  he  came 
to  dispute,  thinking  that  as  he  had  been  so  long  time  ab- 
sent from  the  University,  he  would  be  unready  both  in 
speaking  Latin  and  disputing.  He  was  better  prepared, 
however,  than  they  were  aware  of,  and,  keeping  them  to 
the  strict  rules  of  disputation,  he  managed  the  whole  exer- 
cise with  such  exactness  as  frustrated  their  expectations."* 

During  the  period  that  Owen  held  the  Vice-Chancellor- 
ship he  devoted  himself  to  the  accomplishment  of  Univer- 
sity reforms,  the  promotion  of  the  interests  of  sound  learn- 
ing, and  especially  to  the  object  of  rendering  the  college 
studies  subservent  to  the  efficient  training  of  Chiristian 
Ministers.  He  was  anxious  to  abolish  the  use  of  unneces- 
sary oaths  on  taking  office  and  other  occasions  ;  to  multi- 
ply public  exercises  for  the  improvement  of  the  students  ; 
to  prevent  the  gownsmen,  in  general,  from  living  idle  in 
the  University ;  so  to  modify  the  public  Act  as  to  render 
it  an  occasion  for  serious  and  useful  discussions  in  philoso- 
phy ;  and  to  abolish  the  custom  of  allowing  the  terrcc  Jilii, 
as  they  were  called,  to  indulge  in  personal  satire  and  vul- 
gar abuse.  He  did  not  succeed  in  the  accomplishment  of 
all  his  plans,  in  consequence  of  the  strong  opposition  made 
by  parties  in  the  University,  who  where  prejudiced  in  fa- 
vour of  things  as  they  had  been.  Yet,  even  Wood,  with 
all  his  dislike  to  Owen  and  his  associates,  is  compelled  to 
acknowledge  that  he  achieved  some  real  public  reforma- 
tions. 

But  the  Oxford  historian  is  sadly  distressed  at  Owen's 
irregular  proceedings  with  regard  to  college  habits.  In- 
deed, this  is  the  principal  complaint  which  he  could  find 
against  the  Vice-Chancellor's  administration  of  college 
affairs.     He  allowed  the  preachers  and  officers  of  the  Uni- 

*  Old  MS.  Life  of  Owen,  in  the  possession  of  Dr.  Raffles.  It  was 
found  among  the  papers  of  Rev.  Geo.  Whitfield. 


OXFORD    UNDER    OAVEN.  159 

versity,  as  well  as  the  students,  to  dress  very  much  as 
they  pleased,  and  seems  to  have  taken  the  same  liberty 
himself.  "  Instead  of  short  hair,  collar-band,  and  cassock 
in  the  pulpit,"  Mr.  Wood  informs  us,  "  we  might  have  be- 
held long  powdered  hair,  large  bands,  and  half-shirts  hang- 
ing out  at  their  sleeves;  and  they  themselves  account- 
ing nothing  more  ridiculous  than  starch  formality.  As 
for  caps,  square  or  round,  none  were  worn  publicly,  only 
in  some  colleges  at  refection  or  scholastic  excercises. 
Hoods  were  used  but  by  few  in  the  solemn  meetings  ;  af- 
terwards by  none  but  the  Proctors,  for  the  Vice-Chancel- 
lor  never  used  one,  but  sat  with  his  hat  on,  '  and  that 
cockt.'  Instead  of  being  a  grave  example  to  the  Univer- 
sity, he  scorned  all  formality, — undervalued  his  office,  by 
going  in  quirpo,  like  a  young  scholar,  with  powdered  hair, 
snake -bone  band-strings,  (or  band-strings  with  very  large 
tassels,)  lawn  band,  a  large  set  of  ribbons  pointed  at  his 
knees,  and  Spanish  leather  boots  with  large  lawn  tops,  and 
his  hat  mostly  cocked."  This  representation  brings  Owen 
before  us  in  the  costume  of  a  Cavalier  rather  than  a  Pu- 
ritan ;  and  if  at  all  correct,  is  certainly  irreconcilable  with 
the  pictures  commonly  drawn  of  the  class  of  persons  to 
whom  he  belonged.  A  Roundhead  thus  attired  looks  a  very 
anomalous  sort  of  being ;  and  the  description  leads  us  to 
suspect,  that  let  Owen  have  dressed  as  he  might,  he  could 
not  have  pleased  Mr.  Wood  and  the  rest  of  his  prejudiced 
opponents.  The  poor  Puritans  have  long  been  looked  at 
by  a  certain  class  of  historians  through  colored  specta- 
cles,— or  to  use  the  clever  illustration  of  Grainger,  tlie 
perfomances  of  these  gentlemen  remind  us  of  the  paintings 
of  Brueghel,  who  so  accustomed  himself  to  paint  witches 
and  imps,  that  if  he  tried  to  paint  a  man  he  was  sure  to 
make  him  like  a  devil. 

The  state  of  the  case,  however,  would  seem  to  be,  that 


160 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


the  Independents  were  by  no  means  so  precise  in  their 
dress  as  their  brethren  of  the  Presbyterian  order,  for  we 
find  Bastvvick,  one  of  the  latter,  in  his  book,  bearing  the 
formidable  title  of  "  The  Utter  Routing  of  the  Independ- 
ent Army,"  very  strongly  inveighing  against  the  luxu- 
rious costume  in  which  these  sectaries  were  accustomed 
to  attire  themselves.  "  You  shall  find  them  the  only  gal- 
lants in  the  world  ;  with  cuflTs,  and  those  great  ones,  at 
(iieir  very  heels,  and  with  more  silver  and  gold  upon  their 
clothes  and  at  their  heels,  (for  these  upstarts  must  have 
silver  spurs,)  than  many  great  and  honorable  personages 
have  in  their  purses."  Grainger  interprets  Wood's  lu- 
dicrous description  of  Owen  as  amounting  to  no  more 
tjian  a  proof  that  the  Vice-Chancellor  dressed  like  a  gen- 
tleman— an  interpretation  in  which,  perhaps,  most  of  my 
leaders  w^ill  agree.  But  it  is  utterly  impossible  to  con- 
ceive of  him  as  having  been  any  thing  of  the  dandy.  No 
man  was  ever  removed  farther  from  all  that  is  finical. 

Owen  had  not  a  very  easy  time  of  it  at  Oxford,  for  the 
work  of  a  reformer,  especially  in  such  a  place,  is  a  work 
of  difficulty  ;  and  such  was  Owen's  work  during  the 
whole  of  his  Vice-Chancellorship.  He  was  intent  on  ef- 
fecting substantial  reforms,  promoting  the  interests  of 
sound  learning,  elevating  the  moral  character  of  the  stu- 
dents, and  encouraging  the  cultivation  of  evangelical 
piety.  In  doing  this  he  did  not  heed  the  forms  and  usages 
of  former  days  sufffciently  to  please  tlie  admirers  of  the 
old  system.  Hence  he  met  with  much  opposition,  and 
was  charged  sometimes  by  those  who  did  not  understand 
him  with  tolerating,  if  not  countenancing,  illiteracy  and 
confusion.  But  his  work  at  Oxford  was,  in  truth,  a  brave 
and  steady  campaign  against  real  abuses.  He  fought 
for  true  learning  against  pretended  learning — real  order 
against  sham  order.     It  was  a  battle  between  truth  and 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN.  161 

semblances — between  power  and  form — between  life  it- 
self and  a  mere  name  to  live. 

Dr.  Ovv^en  was  Dean  of  Christ  Church,  the  most  mag- 
nificent of  all  the  Oxford  foundations,  and  a  fitting  memo- 
rial of  the  stately  Churchmanship  of  its  founder,  Cardinal 
Wolsey.  Within  the  handsome  apartments  appropriated 
to  the  Dean  the  Doctor  resided  during  his  continuance  in 
Oxford,  and  there  pursued  those  theological  studies,  and 
wrote  some  of  those  profound  and  learned  works,  which 
have  immortalized  his  name  as  a  chief  among  the  Divines 
of  England.  Whatever  may  be  the  estimate  formed  of 
him  by  the  subsequent  inmates  of  that  noble  college,  or 
however  his  honored  name  may  have  been  treated  by  them 
with  neglect,  it  is  certainly  not  least  among  the  distinctions 
it  enjoys,  that  it  includes  in  its  list  of  Deans  such  a  man 
as  John  Owen.  Nor  can  it  be  denied  that  rarely,  if  ever, 
Christ  Church  flourished  in  sounder  learning,  exhibited 
more  of  order,  and  produced  more  hopeful  and  illustrious 
sons,  than  in  the  days  when  our  Puritan  Doctor,  whether 
in  hood  or  "  cocked  hat,"  with  "  snake  band-strings,  and 
lawn-topped  boots,"  or  more  academic  attire,  presided  in 
i  her  hall,  or  rambled  through  her  beautiful  gardens. 
"  Among  the  students  he  acted  as  a  father  ;  while  he  dis- 
countenanced and  punished  the  vicious,  he  encouraged 
and  rewarded  the  modest  and  the  indigent.  He  was  hos- 
pitable in  his  own  house,  generous  to  poor  scholars,  some 
of  whom  he  took  into  his  family,  and  others  he  assisted 
by  presents  of  money."*  The  following  anecdote  sup- 
plies an  illustration  of  the  last  remark :  "  Once,  in  Lent, 
he  goes  into  the  schools  to  hear  the  scholars  disputing  for 
their  degrees  ;  he  takes  special  notice  of  one  of  Queen's, 
who  was  then  but  poor,  but  since  hath  made  a  consider- 
able figure  in  the  world,  who,  disputing  with  great  ability, 

*  Orme's  Life  of  Owen,  p.  143. 

14'- 


162  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

discovered  the  accuracy  of  his  parts.  The  Doctor  was 
mightily  pleased  with  him,  asked  liim  who  he  was,  and, 
understanding  his  circumstances,  gave  him  40s.  to  en- 
courage him  in  his  studies  ;  and  tliis  gentleman  did  ever 
after  acknowledge  the  Doctor's  kindness  to  liim  at  that 
time."* 

Among  the  Canons  of  Christ  Church  was  that  distin- 
guished scholar,  Ralph  Button,  who,  on  his  being  elected 
to  the  fellowship  of  Merton  College,  in  1633,  entirely  by  his 
own  merit,  won  from  Dr.  Prideaux,  the  Rector  of  Exeter 
College,  the  witty  compliment,  that  "  all  who  were  elected 
beside  him  were  not  worth  a  Button."  And  among  the 
gownsmen  who  in  those  days  paced  the  solemn  quadran- 
gle, and  loitered  in  the  bright  green  meadows  of  Christ 
Church,  were  some  as  notable  characters  as  Oxford  has 
ever  seen.  That  pale,  delicate,  studious  young  man,  who 
has  just  taken  his  Bachelor's  degree,  is  destined  to  carry 
his  penetrating  genius  into  the  realms  of  metaphysics,  and 
to  place  himself,  beyond  all  reasonable  question,  at  the 
head  of  English  philosophers  ;  and  with  convincing  power 
and  manly  eloquence  he  will  expound  those  principles  of 
toleration,  for  the  maintenance  of  which  the  head  of  his 
college  has  had  to  light  many  a  battle.  Yonder  quiet, 
sedate  youth,  just  issuing  from  his  college-chambers, 
musing  much  as  he  walks  along,  is  to  be  the  founder  of  a 
new  state  in  the  far-off  regions  of  the  West,  whose  peace- 
ful government,  whose  repudiation  of  war  in  every  form, 
will  stamp  his  empire  with  an  unprecedented  character, 
and  render  the  country  of  his  adoption  and  his  rule  unique 
in  the  history  of  the  world.  And  the  hearty-looking 
gownsman,  with  a  keen  but  not  very  good-humored  ex- 
pression, who  has  now  passed  under  the  college-gateway, 
is  a  person  whose  talents,  wit,  and  manly  eloquence,  will 

*  MS.  Life  of  Owen,  in  the  possession  of  Dr.  Raffles. 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN.  163 

render  him  one  of  the  cleverest,  if  not  one  of  the  best, 
preachers  of  the  Church  of  England.  The  reader  will 
recognize  these  men  as  Locke,  Penn,  and  South.  They 
were  all  three  students  at  Christ  Church  in  Owen's  time. 
Each  of  them  was  distinguished,  though  in  a  manner  very- 
different  from  the  rest,  by  great  ability.  It  would  have 
been  more  honorable  to  the  last  of  these  remarkable  indi- 
viduals if  his  brilliant  wit  had  not  been  animated  by  bigotry 
and  malevolence  :  but  as  early  as  the  period  of  his  taking 
a  Bachelor's  degree,  in  1651,  when,  among  the  Christ 
Church  men,  he  was  engaged  to  perform  some  public  ex- 
ercise in  its  far-famed  spacious  hall,  he  prepared  a  speech, 
in  which  he  employed  all  his  powers  severely  to  lash  the 
sectaries  of  liis  house  and  the  University.  When,  how- 
ever, a  large  concourse  were  assembled  to  hear  the  young 
orator,  he  was  thoroughly  humbled  in  their  presence  by 
sticking  fast  in  the  midst  of  his  oration,  and  being  com- 
pelled abruptly  to  give  up  the  attempt.  This  humiliation 
for  a  while,  it  seems,  had  a  salutary  effect  upon  Master 
South,  and  he  behaved  so  as  to  commend  himself  to  the 
good  opinion  of  Dr.  Owen  ;  but  when  the  times  changed, 
his  bile  rose  with  redoubled  violence  against  the  Sec- 
taries, and  he  most  unmercifully  abused  the  very  man 
whose  patronage  he  had  sought  and  enjoyed,  calling  him 
the  Coryphaeus  of  the  Independent  faction.*  Another 
distinguished  man,  but  a  far  different  character  from 
South,  was  at  the  same  time  one  of  the  Commoners  at 
Christ  Church.  This  was  Philip  Henry,  the  father  of  the 
well-known  Commentator,  and  a  man  distinguished  by  his 
abihty  and  learning,  but  still  more  by  the  elevated  tone 
of  his  piety,  Avhich  his  son  has  so  beautifully  described  in 
his  matchless  memoir. 

Other  colleges  besides  Christ  Church  were  honored  by 
♦  South's  Sermons,  vol.  v.  p.  48.    Wood's  Athen.  vol.  ii.  p.  1042. 


164  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

the  presence  of  very  remarkable  men  during  these  days  of 
Puritan  ascendency.  Crossing  from  Christ  Church  walk, 
over  the  meadows,  we  reach  the  old  gray  tower  of  Magda- 
len, throwing  its  tall  and  stately  shadow  over  the  classic 
stream  that  flows  at  its  foot.  There  was  presiding  over  the 
college  at  that  time,  the  learned  and  pious  Dr.  Thomas 
Goodwin,  already  referred  to  as  one  of  the  Divines  at 
Westminster.  The  report  of  his  deep  seriousness,  per- 
verted by  the  wits  of  succeeding  times,  gave  rise  to  absurd 
tales  respecting  the  President  of  Magdalen  College  ;  and 
it  is  to  him,  no  doubt,  that  allusion  is  made  in  the  Spectator, 
No.  494,  where  we  have  an  account  of  a  young  man  led 
through  a  darkened  gallery,  at  noon,  into  a  room  hung  with 
mourning,  and  illumined  by  a  dim  taper,  where  the  Head 
of  the  College,  with  half-a-dozen  night-caps  on,  issues  from 
an  inner  room,  with  religious  horror  on  his  countenance, 
to  catechize  the  young  matriculatist  with  questions  about 
progress,  not  in  learning,  but  in  grace.  The  deep  and 
earnest  piety  of  these  men  was  little  understood  by  the 
frothy  spirits  of  the  next  generation ;  and  if  in  some  cases 
it  was  tinged  with  an  air  of  sadness  we  can  hardly  won- 
der at  it,  when  considering  the  troubled  times  in  which 
they  lived,  and  the  painful  trials  through  which  they  had 
passed.  Goodwin  is  described  by  Wood  as  one  of  the  At- 
lases and  Patriarchs  of  Independency ;  and  as  he  was  at- 
tached to  the  principles  of  ecclesiastical  polity,  known  by 
that  designation,  he  formed,  in  accordance  with  those  prin- 
ciples, a  church  in  his  own  college.  Theophilus  Gale,  a 
Fellow  of  Magdalen,  of  whose  deep  and  extensive  learn- 
ing "  the  Court  of  the  Gentiles,"  is  a  noble  monument ; 
Stephen  Cliarnock,  the  masterly  author  of  the  work  on 
the  "  Divine  Attributes,"  at  that  time  a  Fellow  of  New 
College,  and  Senior  Proctor  of  the  University ;  and  Thank- 
ful Owen,  a  man  of  polite  learning,  and  President  of  St. 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN.  165 

John's,  were  among  the  members  of  Dr.  Goodwin's  church. 
One  truly  illustrious  individual,  who  was  at  the  time  Fel- 
low of  Magdalen,  and  who  became  a  fellow-worshipper 
and  communicant  with  that  memorable  little  community, 
deserves  especial  notice.  See  him  there  pacing  the  lovely 
walk  by  the  river-side,  skirting  the  boundary  of  the  college 
garden, — his  form  and  countenance  the  very  image  of  his 
uncommon  mind.  It  may  be  said  of  him,  as  Gregory  Nys- 
sen  said  of  Basil,  that  "  his  face  is  attuned  to  harmony 
with  the  soul ;"  and,  as  he  said  himself  of  a  friend,  "  he  is 
wrought '  luto  meliore,'  of  better  or  more  accurately  fig- 
ured and  finer  turned  clay."*  "  There  is  that  in  his  looks 
and  carriage,"  observes  one  who  well  knows  him, "  which 
discovers  that  he  has  something  within  that  is  uncommonly 
great,  and  tends  to  excite  veneration."  A  rare  combina- 
tion of  dignity  and  sweetness  marks  both  the  outward  and 
the  inward  man.  Seldom  has  the  world  seen  a  more  fin- 
ished specimen  of  humanity,  both  in  its  physical  and  intel- 
lectual aspect.  EQs  mind  is  not  so  remarkable  for  the  pos- 
session of  any  one  particular  faculty,  as  for  the  union  and 
harmony  of  his  mental  endowments,  reminding  us  of  a 
statue,  in  which  no  one  limb  or  feature  strikes  us  so  much 
as  the  perfect  symmetry  of  the  whole  ;  or  of  a  beam  of 
pure  light,  in  which  the  prismatic  colors  melt  into  a  flood 
of  candid  radiance.  This  highly-gifted  man  has  cultivated 
his  powers  by  the  diligent  acquisition  of  various  learning ; 
and,  what  is  of  more  importance,  has  consecrated  them  to 
the  service  of  his  Maker.  He  has  but  just  left  his  study, 
where  volumes  of  the  Schoolmen  and  Reformers,  the 
Fathers,  and  the  old  philosophers,  especially  Plato,  are  his 
cherished  companions,  with  the  last  of  whom  he  com- 
munes in  the  fellowship  of  a  kindred  mind.  And  as  he 
treads  the  river  banks,  and  looks  on  the  heavens,  and  the 
»  Rogers'  Life  of  Howe. 


166  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

earth,  the  trees  and  flowers,  his  sanctified  imagination  sees 
in  such  objects  a  thousand  beautiful  mementos  of  the  love 
and  care,  the  power  and  wisdom,  of  that  infinite  Spirit, 
whose  presence  pervades  all  nature.  By  prayer,  and  med- 
itation, "delighting  in  God,"  through  the  experience  of  the 
pleasures  of  elevated  piety,  tasting  the  "  blessedness  of  the 
righteous," — that  extraordinary  young  man  is  "  a  living 
temple"  to  the  praise  of  his  Creator  and  Redeemer.  The 
great  John  Howe,  for  every  reader  who  has  any  acquaint- 
ance with  his  life  and  waitings  will  recognize  him  in  the 
person  we  have  in  view,  was  a  Fellow  of  Magdalen  during 
Goodwin's  presidency.  There,  after  having  been  at  Cam- 
bridge for  a  short  time,  he  pursued  his  philosophical  and 
theological  studies,  devoting  himself  much  to  the  study  of 
the  Scriptures,  from  which  pure  source  he  formed  for  him- 
self a  system  of  divinity,  uninfluenced  as  much  as  possible 
by  the  views  of  others.  It  will  surely  constitute  to  all 
who  are  acquainted  with  his  invaluable  writings,  one  of 
the  most  beautiful  associations  with  the  college  buildings 
and  grounds  of  Magdalen,  to  remember  that  there,  in  all 
probability,  were  originated  some  of  those  trains  of  origi- 
nal and  profound  thought, — that  there  were  kindled  some 
of  those  devout  sentiments, — that  there  were  suggested 
some  of  those  sublime  illustrations, — and  that  there  were 
coined  some  of  those  feMcitous  expressions,  (amidst  a  style 
remarkable  for  its  negligence,)  which  have  raised  the 
works  of  John  Howe  to  the  highest  rank  in  English  theo- 
logical literature.  As  Howe  had,  while  at  Oxford,  a  rep- 
utation for  piety,  and  for  a  general  accordance  with  the  sen- 
timents of  Independency,  as  well  as  uncommon  talents  and 
learning,  it  was  natural  that  Goodwin  should  wish  to 
number  him  among  the  members  of  the  Church  formed  at 
Magdalen  ;  and,  therefore,  he  took  an  opportunity  of 
speaking  to  him  one  day  on  the  subject.     Howe  frankly  in- 


OXFORD    UNDER,    OWEN.  167 

formed  him  that  the  reason  why  he  had  not  already  united 
himself  to  them  was,  that  he  understood  "  they  laid  a 
great  stress  upon  some  peculiarities  for  which  he  had  no 
fondness,  though  he  could  give  others  their  liberty  without 
any  unkind  thoughts  of  them  ;  but  that  if  they  would  ad- 
mit him  into  their  society  upon  catholic  terms,  he  would 
readily  become  one  of  them."  Goodwin  affectionately  em- 
braced his  worthy  young  friend,  and  told  him  he  would  do 
this  with  all  his  heart,  and  that  he  knew  it  would  be  much 
to  the  satisfaction  and  edification  of  the  rest.  Howe  was 
accordingly  enrolled  among  their  number.  The  transac- 
tion reflected  credit  upon  both  parties.  It  indicated  the 
conscientiousness  of  Howe,  the  cathohcity  of  Goodwin,  and 
the  scriptural  principles  which  guided  both  ;  and  it  showed 
that  the  Congregational  Church,  which  in  those  days  met 
within  the  walls  of  Magdalen  College,  adhered  to  the  law 
laid  down  in  the  fourteenth  chapter  of  Romans,  a  law 
which  has  never  been  repealed,  though  so  commonly  dis- 
regarded by  the  Churches  of  Christendom.  "  The  king- 
dom of  God  is  not  meat  and  drink,  but  righteousness,  and 
peace,  and  joy  in  the  Holy  Ghost :  for  he  that  in  these 
things  serveth  Christ  is  acceptable  to  God  and  approved 
of  men.  Let  us,  therefore,  follow  after  the  things  which 
make  for  peace,  and  things  wherewith  one  may  edify  an- 
other." 

In  those  days  Dr.  Greenwood  was  president  of  Brazen- 
nose.  According  to  Neale,  he  was  a  profound  scholar 
and  divine ;  and  according  to  Wood,  a  severe  and  good 
governor.  Dr.  John  Conant  was  rector  of  Exeter,  of 
whom  Prideaux  observed,  "  Conanti  nihil  difficile."  The 
College,  we  are  informed  by  his  biographer,  "  flourished 
so  much  under  his  government,  that  the  students  were 
many  more  than  could  be  lodged  within  the  walls.  In 
his  time  it  afforded  a  vice-chancellor,  a  proctor,  a  doctor 


168  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

of  the  chair  in  divinity,  a  moral  philosophy  and  rhetoric 
reader  to  the  University,  a  president  of  St.  John's,  a  prin- 
cipal to  Jesus,  and  a  divinity  professor  to  Magdalen  Col- 
lege. Not  to  mention  such  as  were  transplanted  thence 
to  scholarships  and  fellowships  in  other  colleges,  many  of 
whom  were  men  of  eminency  afterwards."  Dr.  Robert 
Harris  was  president  of  Trinity,  a  man  profoundly  skilled 
in  Hebrew,  and  well  versed  in  chronology,  Church  his- 
tory, the  Councils,  and  Fathers.  He  gained  the  affections 
of  his  students,  who  revered  him  as  a  father,  because  he 
treated  them  as  sons.  Though  he  was  stigmatized  by  his 
enemies  as  a  pluralist,  the  writer  of  his  life  affirms  that 
whatever  benefices  might  be  conferred  on  him,  he  never 
reaped  the  profits  of  any.  Dr.  Staunton  was  president  of 
Corpus ;  a  person  equally  noted  for  his  attainments  in  lit- 
erature and  religion,  and  so  intimately  acquainted  with 
the  Scriptures,  that  he  had  the  character  of  being  a  walk- 
ing concordance.  Hs  set  up  a  Divinity  lecture  in  the  col- 
lege chapel,  preached  himself  once  or  twice  on  the  Lord's 
day,  catechized  the  juniors  every  Saturday,  and  had  a 
weekly  meeting  in  his  own  rooms  for  prayer  and  religious 
conversation.  By  his  prudent  government  and  pious  exam- 
ple, religion  and  learning  remarkably  flourished  in  this 
college,  and  many  who  were  educated  under  his  care,  be- 
came learned,  pious,  and  useful  men,  among  whom  was 
Joseph  Alleine,  the  well-known  author  of  the  "  Call  to 
the  Unconverted."* 

University  College  was  under  the  headship  of  Dr. 
Joshua  Hoyle,  a  person  of  recluse  habits,  who  if  but  little 
acquainted  with  men  and  things,  had  a  large  and  intimate 
acquaintance  with  books.  Previously  to  his  residence  in 
Oxford  he  had  been  divinity  professor  in  Dublin,  where  he 
spent  more  than  fifteen  years  in  the  study  of  the  Popish 
*  Palmer,  Noncon.  Memorial,  vol.  i.  p.  176. 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN,  169 

controversy,  and  in  answering  the  works  of  Bellarmine ; 
and  devoted  about  the  same  space  of  time  to  the  expo- 
sition of  the  Bible,  ordinarily  taking  one  verse  a-day. 
Though  a  recluse,  he  was  no  idler;  for  in  addition  to 
these  learned  labors,  he  expounded  publicly  thrice  every 
Sabbath,  through  the  greater  part  of  the  year ;  once 
every  holyday,  and  sometimes  twice.  Dr.  Henry  Wilkin- 
son, commonly  styled  Dean  Harry,  was  president  of  Mag- 
dalen Hall.  The  Royalists  at  the  Restoration  were  par- 
ticularly anxious  to  retain  his  services ;  but  he  conscien- 
tiously refused  to  conform.  His  social  virtues  are  recorded 
by  Wood,  and  they  must  have  been  eminent  indeed  for 
him  to  canonize  them.  "  He  was  courteous  in  speech 
and  carriage,  communicative  of  his  knowledge,  generous, 
charitable  to  the  poor,  and  so  public-spirited  that  he  al- 
ways minded  the  common  good  more  than  his  own  private 
concerns."* 

The  warden  of  Wadham  was  Dr.  John  Wilkins,  who,  in 
1656,  married  Oliver  Cromwell's  sister,  and  was  promoted 
to  the  mastership  of  Trinity  College,  Cambridge,  whence 
he  was  raised,  after  the  Restoration,  to  the  bishopric  of 
Chester,  Almost  equally  eminent,  as  a  theologian,  a 
critic,  a  preacher,  and  a  mathematician,  he  reflected  upon 
his  college  no  small  honor,  and  has  associated  his  name, 
and  the  place  of  which  he  was  warden,  with  the  infant 
history  of  the  most  distinguished  learned  association  of 
which  England  boasts.  Within  the  large  room,  over  the 
old  gateway  of  Wadham,  met  some  of  the  philosophers 
and  scholars — the  invisibles,  as  Boyle  called  them — the 
virtuosi,  as  they  termed  themselves — who  were  after- 
wards incorporated  under  the  title  of  the  Royal  Society. 
Ward  and  Wallis,  the  first  mathematicians  of  their  age ; 
Bathujst,  Willis,  Petty,  and  afterwards  Boyle,  names  also 

«  Athen.  Oxon.  vol.  ii.  p.  186. 

]5 


170  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

well  known  to  science,  were  of  the  party  who  assembled 
in  that  memorable  apartment.  Putting  aside  political  and 
theological  topics  of  debate,  by  which  the  kingdom  had 
been  divided  and  convulsed,  these  peaceful  sons  of  sci- 
ence agreed  to  discourse  of  the  circulation  of  the  blood, 
the  valves  of  the  veins,  the  lymphatic  vessels,  the  Coper- 
nican  hypothesis,  and  a  number  of  other  scientific  sub- 
jects. Some  politicians,  warriors,  and  perhaps  contro- 
versial divines,  of  that  day,  might  look  with  contempt 
upon  this  little  band  of  quiet  philosophers ;  yet  they  were, 
in  a  very  high  degree,  promoting  the  interests  of  man- 
kind, while  gratifying  their  own  intellectual  taste ;  and 
who  is  there  but  must  acknowledge  there  is  something 
extremely  beautiful  in  this  amicable  gathering  of  kindred 
minds,  whether  attached  to  King  or  Parliament,  to  Puri- 
tanism or  Prelacy  ?  Amidst  the  storms  of  civil  war,  and 
of  theological  strife,  one  loves  in  thought  to  search  out 
these,  nooks  in  old  England,  where  the  contemplative,  in 
sequestered  tranquillity,  carried  on  their  pursuits ;  to  think 
of  Izaak  Walton,  with  his  rod  and  line,  on  the  banks  of 
the  Lea  or  the  Dove ;  to  visit  Sir  Thomas  Browne,  in  his 
study  at  Norwich,  exploding  a  long  list  of  vulgar  errors; 
and  then  to  turn  in  at  the  gateway  of  Wadham,  to  ascend 
the  chamber  above  it,  and  survey  the  learned  conclave 
who  formed  the  nucleus  of  the  Royal  Society. 

There  were  other  heads  of  houses,  at  the  time,  who 
were  distinguished  as  men  of  high  character  and  sound 
learning ;  such  were  Dr.  Langbain,  provost  of  Queen's ; 
Dr.  Hakewell,  rector  of  Exeter ;  and  Sir  Nathaniel  Brent, 
warden  of  Merton. 

Oxford  was  also  rich  in  professors.  Pocock,  the  cele- 
brated oriental  scholar,  retained  the  Hebrew  and  Arabic 
chair  throughout  the  Commonwealth ;  Seth  Ward,  the 
great  astronomer  as  well  as  mathematician,  lectured  on 


OXFOKD    UNDER    OWEX.  l7l 

his  favorite  science ;  Wallis  was  Savillian  professor  of 
geometry ;  Lewis  de  Moulin,  the  son  of  a  French  Prot- 
estant, a  man  of  acuteness  and  learning,  was  Camden 
professor  of  history ;  Harmer,  a  Latin  poet,  and  one  of 
the  best  Grecians  of  his  time,  was  Greek  professor ;  and 
Dr.  Henry  Wilkinson,  according  to  Wood,  a  good  scholar, 
a  close  student,  and  an  excellent  preacher,  was  Margaret 
professor  of  divinity. 

And  besides  these  masters  and  professors,  many  a  re- 
markable man  might  then  be  found  within  the  precincts 
of  the  University.  Stepping  into  the  noble  Bodleian  Li- 
brary, you  see  there,  in  the  office  of  second  keeper,  Henry 
Stubbe,  one  of  the  most  noted  persons  of  his  age.  He 
pores  over  books  of  all  kinds,  the  contents  of  which  he  re- 
tains in  his  prodigious  memory ;  he  is  at  home  in  ecclesi- 
astical and  profane  history,  and  equally  so  in  mathematical 
studies.  He  speaks  Greek  and  Latin  with  ease ;  and  can 
unfold  to  you  the  mysteries  of  anatomy,  chemistry,  and 
medicine.  He  has  a  voluble  tongue,  and  can  run  down 
his  adversaries  in  the  public  school,  or  in  private  conver- 
sation. He  is  equally  dexterous  with  his  pen,  and  writes 
so  as  "  none  can  equal,  answer,  or  come  near  him."  That 
head  of  carroty  hair  presents  an  emblem  of  the  hot  and 
restless  brain  it  covers,  whose  everlasting  activity  has 
worn  down  his  poor  body  to  a  skeleton.  He  is  a  perfect 
Ishmael,  quarrelling  with  every-body,  and  when  that  fails, 
ready  to  quarrel  with  himself,  like  the  sword  of  Hudibras, 

"That  ate  into  itself  for  lack 
Of  somebody  to  hew  and  hack." 

Stange  that  this  being,  one  of  the  cleverest  and  most  ac- 
complished of  mortals,  should  not  have  been  tamed  by  the 
remarkable  adversities  of  his  youth  ;  by  the  cuffs  and  kicks 
from  his  fellow-students  which  his  quarrelsome  disposition 


lY2  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

procured  for  liim ;  nor  by  a  memorable  whipping,  to  boot, 
which,  for  his  impudence,  he  once  received  in  the  public 
refectoiy  of  Christ  Church*,  Yonder,  in  one  of  the  re- 
cesses of  the  library,  poring  over  old  coins,  sits  a  far  differ- 
ent character,  who  has  come  down  to  Oxford  to  make  a 
catalogue  of  the  fine  numismatic  collection  given  to  the 
Bodleian  by  Archbishop  Laud.  'Tis  no  other  than  wor- 
thy Elias  Ashmole,  the  high-priest  of  astrology,  and  the 
prince  of  antiquaries. 

Among  the  gownsmen  whom  you  might  have  passed 
in  the  streets  in  those  days,  there  were  not  a  few  young 
scholars  and  divines  rising  into  distinction,  whose  names 
were  ere  long  to  command  respect  in  the  republic  of  let- 
ters, or  to  occupy  attention  in  Church  or  State.  Wadham 
could  boast  of  Sprat,  afterwards  bishop  of  Rochester  ; 
Queen's,  of  Compton,  bishop  of  Oxford  ;  Lincoln,  of 
Crewe,  bishop  of  Dunham  ;  Magdalen,  of  Cumberland, 
bishop  of  Peterborough  ;  Cartwright,  bishop  of  Chester; 
and  Hopkins,  bishop  of  Raphoe  and  Derry :  Hart  Hall, 
of  Bishop  Ken,  and  Corpus  Christi  of  Bishop  Jowler ;  not 
to  mention  other  prelates,  who  were  then  among  the 
alunmi  of  the  University.  Sir  Christopher  Wren,  at  that 
time  a  prodigy  of  youthful  genius  ;|-  Dr.  Whitby,  the  fierce 
but  talented  anti-Calvinist ;  Matthew  Poole,  the  great  com- 
mentator, and  our  old  friend  Anthony  Wood,  the  antiqua- 
ry and  historian,  were  also,  during  the  period  of  the  Pu- 
ritan ascendency,  educated  at  Oxford.  If  the  state  of  a 
University  is  to  be  estimated  by  the  subsequent  eminence 
of  the  men  whom  it  trains  up,  then,  judged  of  by  this  test, 
as  well  as  by  that  of  the  character  of  the  masters  and 
professors,  who  for  the  time  being  regulated  its  affairs, 

*  Anth.  Wood,  vol.  ii.  p.  562. 

t  "  July  10,  1654.  Oxford. — After  dinner  visited  that  miracle  of  a 
youth,  Christopher  Wren. — Evelyn's  Memoirs 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN.  173 

and  taught  in  its  schools,  and  also  by  the  general  reputa- 
tion which  it  bpre  for  order,  piety  and  learning, — assured- 
ly, Oxford  may  be  said  to  have  enjoyed  some  of  its  palmi- 
est days  under  the  vice-chancellorship  of  Owen  and  the 
protectorate  of  Oliver. 

The  inmates  of  the  University  were,  at  the  time,  by  no 
means  insensible  to  their  advantages,  and  were  neither 
slow  nor  lukewarm  in  acknowledging  their  obligations  to 
the  latter  of  these  extraordinary  men.  No  addresses  that 
Oxford  ever  presented  to  a  sovereign  could  be  more  deeply 
charged  with  expressions  of  gratitude,  and  ingenious  com- 
pliments, than  the  addresses  which  it  now  laid  at  the  feet 
of  the  Lord  Protector.  Some  curious  specimens  of  these 
productions  are  preserved  in  a  little  volume  entitled  "  Mu- 
sarum  Oxoniensium  E(&AIOAOPIA."  They  w^ere  written 
to  celebrate  the  peace  which  Oliver  Cromwell  concluded 
with  the  Dutch  in  1654,  and  abound  in  panegyrics  on  his 
valor,  policy,  and  patronage  of  letters.  Owen  takes  the 
lead  on  the  occasion,  and,  for  once  in  his  life,  invokes  the 
muse ;  Zouch,  Harmer,  Bathurst,  Busby,  Locke,  Philip 
Henry,  and  others,  take  up  the  theme,  in  Greek,  Latin,  or 
English  verse.  But  what  is  most  remarkable,  Dr.  South 
figures  in  the  volume  among  the  most  glowing  eulogists 
of  the  "  great  usurper."  Thirty  years  afterwards,  this 
candid  and  amiable  man  could  exclaim,  when  preaching  in 
Westminster  Abbey, — "  And  who  that  had  beheld  such  a 
bankrupt,  beggarly  fellow  as  Cromwell,  first  entering  the 
parliament-house  with  a  threadbare  torn  cloak,  and  a 
greasy  hat  (and  perhaps  neither  of  them  paid  for),  could 
have  expected  that  in  the  space  of  so  few  years  he  should, 
by  the  murder  of  one  king  and  the  banishment  of  another, 
ascend  the  throne,  be  invested  in  the  royal  robes,  and  want 
nothing  of  the  state  of  a  king  but  the  changing  of  his  hat 
into  a  crown." 

15* 


l74  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

But  when  Cromwell  was  Protector  of  England  and 
Chancellor  of  the  University,  South  could  sing — 

"  Great  ruler  of  the  land  and  sea  profound, 
Thy  praise  the  elements  conspire  to  sound  ; 
Thy  genius  deeper  than  the  mighty  deep, 
Thy  fame  spreads  wider  than  the  billows  sweep. 
If  thou  ascend  thy  chariot,  either  pole 
Bears  up  the  wheels  which  still  triumphant  roll. 
Thy  martial  scabbard,  hanging  by  thy  side, 
Ensheaths  thy  country's  power,  and  life,  and  pride. 
'Tis  thine  alone  to  rule  the  raging  main, 
And  bind  proud  Neptune  in  thy  sovereign  chain. 
Thou  bravest  conqueror,  with  triumphant  hand 
Scatt'rest  thy  trophies  over  sea  and  land. 
In  gentlest,  noblest  deeds,  thy  days  abound, 
The  peaceful  olive  binds  thy  honors  round. 
Batavia's  realm,  rejoicing  in  thy  smile. 
Now  shares  the  friendship  of  our  British  Isle  ; 
That  Isle,  encircled  by  its  ocean  guard, 
And  by  the  victories  of  thy  peerless  sword."* 

In  the  year  1657,  Oliver  Cromwell  resigned  the  Chan- 
ji  cellorship  of  Oxford,  upon  which  his  son  Richard  was 
|i  elected  his  successor.  This  led  to  the  resignation  of 
i'  Owen,  who  was  succeeded  by  Dr.  Conant.  On  retiring 
\\  from  office  he  could,  with  some  satisfaction,  review  his 
|i  labors  in  the  University.  "A  large  number  have  been 
jl  matriculated  ;  twenty-six  admitted  to  the  degree  of  Doctor  ; 
1 1  three  hundred  and  thirty-seven  to  the  degree  of  M.A. ;  six 
1 1  hundred  and  ninety-seven  to  that  of  B.A.  Professors' 
salaries  lost  for  many  years  have  been  recovered  and 
paid  ;  some  offices  of  respectability  have  been  maintained ; 
the  rights  and  privileges  of  the  University  have  been  de- 
fended against  all  the  efforts  of  its  enemies ;  the  treasury 
is  tenfold  increased  ;  many  of  every  rank  in  the  University 
have  been  promoted  to  various  honors  and  benefices ;  new 
exercises  have  been  introduced  and  established  ;  old  ones 
*  See  Note  [23]. 


OXFf.RD    UNDER    OWEN.  iVS 

have  been  duly  performed ;  reformation  of  manners  has 
been  dihgently  studied,  in  spite  of  the  grumbling  of  cer- 
tain profligate  brawlers :  labors  have  been  numberless : 
besides  submitting  to  the  most  enormous  expense,  often 
when  brought  to  the  brink  of  death,  on  your  account,  I 
have  hated  these  limbs,  and  this  feeble  body  which  was 
ready  to  desert  my  mind ;  the  reproaches  of  the  vulgar 
have  been  disregarded,  the  envy  of  others  has  been  over- 
come. I  congratulate  myself  in  a  successor  who  can  re- 
lieve me  of  this  burden,  and  you  in  one  who  is  able  com- 
pletely to  repair  any  injury  which  your  affairs  may  have 
suffered  through  our  inattention.  But  as  I  know  not 
whither  the  thread  of  my  discourse  might  lead  me,  I  here 
cut  it  short.  I  seek  again  my  old  labors,  my  usual  watch- 
ings,  my  interrupted  studies :  as  for  you,  gentlemen  of  the 
University,  may  you  be  happy,  and  fare  you  well.'"^ 

Such  was  the  state  of  Oxford  during  the  Common- 
wealth ;  and  now  let  the  reader  decide  whether  it  be  just 
to  speak  of  the  leaders  of  the  predominant  party  in  Church 
and  State  as  ignorant  enthusiasts,  and  the  enemies  of 
learning. 

It  is  common  to  represent  Puritanism  as  a  grovelling 
spirit,  which  crushed  the  seeds  of  genius  and  literature. 
So  far  as  genius  was  occupied  in  the  investigation  of  re- 
ligious and  political  principles,  and  so  far  as  literature 
was  employed  in  diffusing  their  results,  it  is  very  unfair 
to  charge  Puritanism  with  being  at  all  the  enemy  of  either. 
As  it  was  seen  in  the  doings  of  the  leading  men  at  Ox- 
ford, it  appeared  as  the  friend  of  both.  It  animated  many 
of  them  to  an  intense  study  of  divinity,  with  such  an  ap- 
plication of  the  aids  of  philology,  criticism,  the  fathers, 
schoolmen,  and  modern  writers,  as  might  well  shame 
numbers  of  the  theologians  of  later  times.     The  works 

*  Orme's  Life  of  Owen,  p.  151. 


176  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

which  some  of  the  leadmg-  Puritans  produced  about  that 
time  are  monuments  of  their  talents  and  attainments,  as 
well  as  of  their  piety.  Baxter,  Owen,  Howe,  Charnock, 
and  others,  for  depth  of  thought,  compass  of  intelligence, 
and  occasional  power  and  even  felicity  of  expression,  will 
bear  comparison  witli  the  most  boasted  names  among  the 
Anglican  divines  of  that  century.  Their  fault,  and  indeed 
their  only  fault,  from  which  even  their  High-Church  ri- 
vals were  not  free,  was  a  neglect,  of  artistic  culture,  a 
slovenliness  of  style  and  arrangement.  Certainly  they  did 
not  value  the  graces  of  literature,  but  this,  they  pleaded — 
and  there  was  irutli  in  the  plea — was  because  their  souls 
were  so  earnestly  occupied  about  the  great  realities  with 
which  their  literature  was  conversant.  "  In  my  opinion," 
said  Owen,  and  Baxter  and  Howe  would  have  echoed  the 
sentiment,  '•  he  who  in  a  theological  contest  should  please 
himself  with  a  display  of  rhetorical  flourishes  would  derive 
no  further  advantage  from  it,  but  that  his  head,  adorned 
with  magnificent  garlands  and  pellets,  will  fall  a  richer 
victim  to  the  strokes  of  the  learned." 

As  a  class,  the  Puritans  can  by  no  means  be  said  to 
have  cultivated  the  forms  of  poetry ;  yet  were  they  poets 
in  spite  of  themselves.  They  scorned  the  tales  of  ro- 
mance, but  their  imagination  was  pictured  over  with  the 
facts  of  Scripture.  They  little  cared  for  Olympus  and  the 
haunts  of  the  Muses,  but  they  daily  visited  the  Hill  of 
Zion,  and  talked  with  Prophets  and  Apostles.  They  fre- 
quented not  the  scenes  of  classic  story,  but  they  were  fa- 
miliar with  scenes  more  exquisitely  beautiful,  more  aw- 
fully sublime.  Homer,  Pindar,  and  Virgil,  perhaps  they 
might  not  often  study,  but  Isaiah,  Jeremiah,  and  Ezekiel 
were  poets  whose  rich  and  divine  utterances  were  known 
to  them  as  household  words.  The  theatre  they  abhorred  ; 
their  just  condemnation  of  its  impure  accessories  preju- 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEX.  1*77 

diced  them  against  the  richest  creations  of  the  dramatic 
Muse,  but  they  themselves  trod  an  infinitely  nobler  stage 
in  the  presence  of  "  a  great  cloud  of  witnesses."  They 
felt  that  they  were  a  spectacle  to  the  world,  to  angels,  and 
to  men.  Others  have  written  wonderful  dramas — they 
acted  one  more  wonderful  than  was  ever  written.  They 
lived  in  another  world,  and  there  they  walked  by  faith  in 
that  liighest  realm  of  poetry.  "  Truly  their  lives  were  a 
great  Epic."  Nor  did  that  soul  of  poetry  which  dwelt 
within  them  fail  to  express  itself  in  their  writings  and  con- 
versation. There  are  multitudes  of  passages  in  their 
books  to  which,  perhaps,  some  critics  would  point  as  teem- 
ing with  enthusiasm,  which  are,  in  fact,  redolent  with  the 
genuine  spirit  of  poetry ;  and  their  ordinary  speech,  so 
often  ridiculed,  would  sometimes  glitter  with  scriptural 
allusions  instinct  with  poetic  fire. 

As  to  the  lower  classes  among  the  Puritans,  they  were, 
to  say  the  least,  as  intelligent  as  their  compeers  on  the 
other  side.  If  they  were  ignorant  of  elegant  literature, 
they  knew  something  about  the  Bible,  and  the  writings 
and  sayings  of  popular  divines  ; — knowledge  which,  even 
in  a  literary  point  of  view,  it  seems  a  desecration  to  com- 
pare with  the  loose  songs  and  scraps  of  ribald  wit  which 
formed  the  staple  of  Cavalier  learning  among  the  lower 
orders. 

But,  after  all,  did  Puritanism  altogether  lack  sons  who 
walked  in  the  paths  of  polite  literature,  and  in  the  regions 
of  poetry,  commonly  so  called  ?  Were  not  Harrington 
and  Marvel  Puritans  and  Commonvvealthsmen  ?  Did 
they  not  meet  with  other  wits  and  poets  of  the  day  in  true 
literary  conclave  at  the  Turk's  Head  in  Palace-yard,  to 
speculate  on  the  profoundest  themes,  or  playfully  to  chat 
together  in  conversation  seasoned  with  a  salt  as  pungent 
as  any  Attic  wit  ?     And  have  they  not  written  works  of 


1Y8  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

literary  renown,  which  all  parties  since  have  conspired  to 
praise  ?  Was  not  Milton  a  Puritan  ?  Does  not  his  name 
stand  far  above  every  other  poet  since  the  days  of  Shak- 
speare  ?  For  the  solitary  grandeur  of  his  genius,  and 
for  all  its  wayward  aberrations,  too,  may  he  not  be  likened 
to  his  own — 

"  Wandering  moon, 
Riding  near  her  highest  noon, 
liike  one  that  hath  been  led  astray, 
Through  the  Heaven's  wide  pathless  way  "?" 

Was  not  Waller  of  the  Puritan  school,  though  some 
parts  of  his  history  disgrace  alike  that  name  and  the  poetic 
talent  with  which  it  was  associated  ?  Nor  should  George 
Withers,  a  poet  who,  after  long  obHvion,  is  now  rising 
into  merited  notice  and  admiration,  be  forgotten  here. 
Did  not  he  imbibe  most  enthusiastically  the  principles  of 
Puritanism,  and  yet  retain,  though  he  overtasked  with 
labor,  that  sweet  muse,  whose  praises  he  thus  exquisitely 
sang  in  the  days  of  his  youth  ? 

"  By  the  murmur  of  a  spring, 
Or  the  least  bough's  rusteling, 
By  a  daisy,  whose  leaves  spread, 
Shut  when  Titan  goes  to  bed  ; 
Or  a  shady  bush  or  tree — 
She  could  more  infuse  in  me, 
Than  all  nature's  beauties  can 
In  some  other  wiser  man." 

Truly,  these  Puritans  were  not  altogether  unpoetical ! 
But  we  are  wandering  far  from  Oxford,  though  not  from 
the  haunts  of  the  Muses. 

Owen  left  the  University — Cromwell  died — Puritanism 
declined — the  Restoration  came — and  the  old  party  in  Ox- 
ford regained  the  ascendant.  And  let  their  own  partial 
historian  record  the  result.  "  The  hope  of  this,"  the  Res- 
toration, "  made  the  scholars  talk  loud,  drink  healths,  and 


OXFORD    UNDER    OWEN.  1*79 

curse  Meroz  in  the  very  streets ;  insomuch  that  when  the 
King  came  in,  nay,  when  the  King  was  but  voted  in,  they 
were  not  only  like  them  that  dream,  but  like  them  who 
are  out  of  their  wits  ;  mad,  stark-staring  mad :  to  study 
was  fanatical ;  to  be  moderate  was  downright  rebellion ; 
and  thus  it  continued  for  a  twelvemonth," — and  longer 
too,  it  would  seem,  if  we  are  to  believe  what  Neale  says 
under  the  year  1669.  x\fter  describing  the  notorious 
profligacy  of  Charles  the  Second's  court,  he  observes, 
"  The  University  was  no  less  corrupt ;  there  was  a  gen- 
eral licentiousnes  of  manners  among  the  students  ;  the 
sermons  of  the  younger  divines  were  filled  with  enco- 
miums upon  the  Church  and  satire  against  the  Noncon- 
formists ;  the  evangelical  doctrines  of  repentance,  faith, 
charity,  and  practical  religion  were  out  of  fashion.  The 
ji  speeches  and  panegyrics  pronounced  by  the  orators  and 
ji  terras  filius  on  pubhc  occasions  were  scurrilous,  and  little 
1 1  less  than  blasphemous."  This  general  statement  the  his- 
I  torian  supports  by  supplying  the  copy  of  a  letter  from  Mr. 
;|  John  Wallis  to  the  Hon.  Robert  Boyle,  dated  Oxford, 
July  17,  1669,  from  which  the  following  passages  are 
extracted  : — "  Friday,  July  9,  was  the  dedication  of  our 
new  theatre.  In  the  morning  was  held  a  convocation  in 
it  for  entering  upon  the  possession  of  it,  wherein  was  read 
first  the  Archbishop's  instrument  of  donation,  sealed  with 
his  episcopal  seal,  of  the  theatre,  with  all  its  furniture,  to 
the  end  that  St.  Mary's  Church  may  not  be  further  pro- 
faned by  holding  the  Act  in  it ;  next  a  letter  of  his,  de- 
claring his  intention  to  lay  out  2,000/.  for  a  purchase  to 
endow  it ;  then  a  letter  of  thanks  to  be  sent  to  the  Uni- 
versity to  him,  wherein  he  is  acknowledged  to  be  both  our 
Creator  and  Redeemer^  for  having  not  only  built  a  theatre 
for  the  Act,  but,  which  is  more,  delivered  the  blessed  Vir- 
gin  from  being  so  profaned  for   the  future. — After  the 


180  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

voting  of  this  letter.  Dr.  South,  as  University  orator, 
made  a  long  oration ;  the  first  part  of  which  consisted  of 
satirical  invectives  against  Cromwell,  fanatics,  the  Royal 
Society,  and  new  philosophy.  The  next,  of  encomiastics" 
in  praise  of  the  Archbishop,  the  theatre,  the  Vice-Chan- 
cellor,  the  architect,  and  the  painter.  The  last,  of  exe- 
crations against  fanatics,  conventicles,  comprehension, 
and  new  philosophy,  damning  them  ad  inferos  ad  Gehen- 
nam.  The  terrse  filii  for  bothdays  were  abominably  scur- 
rilous, and  so  suffered  to  proceed  without  the  least  check 
or  interruption  from  Vice-Chancellor,  pro-Vice-Chancel- 
lors, Proctors,  Curators,  or  any  of  those  who  were 
to  govern  the  exercises.  During  this  solemnity,  and  for 
some  days  before  and  since,  have  been  constantly  acted 
by  the  Vice-Chancellor's  allowance,  two  stage  plays  in  a 
day,  by  those  of  the  Duke  of  York's  house,  at  a  theatre 
erected  for  that  purpose  at  the  Town  Hall,  which,  for 
aught  I  hear,  was  much  the  more  innocent  theatre  of  the 
two."  All  this  certainly  exhibits  a  very  different  state  of 
things  from  what  prevailed  during  the  commonwealth. 
Some  will  think  drab-colored  Puritanism  was  to  be  pre- 
ferred to  scarlet-colored  profligacy.* 

*  See  the  whole  letter  in  Neale's  History  of  ihe  Puritans,  vul.  iv.  p. 
423. 


CHAPTER   VIIL 


EAST     ANGLIAN     CHURCHES, 


"To  attend  to  the  neglected  and  to  remember  the  forgotten."— Burkb. 


In  a  curious  tract,  entitled  '- Nashe's  Lenten  Stuff, 
concerning  the  description  and  first  procreation  and  in- 
crease of  the  town  of  Great  Yarmouth,  in  Norfolk,"  the 
author  celebrates  the  praises  of  that  ancient  seaport  in 
the  most  glowing  terms.  "  I  have  not  travelled  far,"  he 
observes,  "  though  conferred  with  furtherst  travellers  from 
our  own  realms  ;  I  have  turned  over  Venerable  Bede,  and 
plenteous  bead-rolls  of  friary  annals  following  on  the  back 
of  him  ;  Polydore  Virgil,  Buchanan,  Camden's  Britannia, 
and  most  records  of  friends  or  enemies,  I  have  searched 
as  concerning  the  late  model  of  it ;  none  of  the  inland 
parts  of  it  but  I  have  treated  them  as  frequently  as  the 
middle  walk  of  St.  Paul's,  or  my  way  to  bed  every  night ; 
yet,  for  aught  I  have  read,  heard,  or  seen,  Yarmouth,  regal 
Yarmouth,  of  all  maritime  towns,  that  are  no  more  but 
fisher  towns,  solely  reigneth  sans  peer.  Not  anywhere  is 
the  word  severelier  practised,  the  preacher  reverentlier 
observed  and  honoured,  justice  soundlier  ministered,  and  a 
warlike  people  peaceablier  demeanoured,  between  this  and 
the  Grand  Cathay,  and  the  strand  of  prester  John."  And 
in  another  part  of  this  singular  production  the  writer  re- 
16 


182 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


marks,  that  "  the  city  of  Norwich  fares  never  the  worse 
for  her,  nor  would  fare  so  well,  if  it  were  not  for  the  fish 
of  all  sorts  that  she  cloyeth  her  with,  and  the  fellowship 
of  their  haven,  into  which  their  three  rivers  infuse  them- 
selves, and  through  which  their  goods  and  merchandise  from 
beyond  seas  are  keeled  up,  with  small  cost,  to  their  very 
threshholds,  and  so  many  good  towns  on  this  side  and  be- 
yond."* Such  was  the  manner  in  w^hich  this  eccentric 
writer  described  the  Yarmouth  of  the  sixteenth  century, 
and  referred  to  the  commercial  interests  which  bound  up 
the  city  of  Norwich  in  amicable  relations  with  her  neighbor 
by  the  sea.  To  many  of  the  inhabitants  of  the  town,  fifty 
years  after,  Nashe's  laudation  touching  the  practice  of  the 
word,  and  the  reverence  paid  to  the  preacher,  may  be 
applied  with  still  greater  propriety  ;  while  as  it  regards 
the  connection  of  Yarmouth  with  the  city  of  Norwich,  cir- 
cumstances had  arisen  to  cement  a  friendship  between 
them,  more  cordial  and  hallowed  than  any  mercantile 
relations  could  have  produced,  Yarmouth  was  the  first 
town  in  Norfolk  in  which  a  Church  was  formed  in  the 
Congregational  way.  The  Church  at  Norwich  was  an 
offshoot  from  this  ;  and  the  communities  of  faithful  and 
devout  men,  gathered  in  the  two  places  upon  that  principle, 
seem  to  have  been  as  remarkable  for  the  eminence  of 
their  piety  as  for  the  priority  of  their  origin  among  the 
Churches  of  the  county,  in  point  of  time.  The  records 
preserved  in  their  Church  Books  are  singularly  ample  and 
interesting,  fully  explaining  their  "  first  procreation  and 
increase," — to  use  old  Neshe's  phrase, — affording  many 
picturesque  illustrations  of  the  proceedings  of  these  wor- 
thies, together  with  some  beautiful  views  of  their  Christian 
piety.  They  will  supply  materials  for  the  present  Chapter. 
The  Yarmouth  Church  Books  begin  by  stating  that  cer- 

*  Harleian  Miscellany,  vol.  ii.  pp.  301,  302. 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  183 

tain  persons  had  been  driven  by  persecution  into  Holland, 
and  had  formed  themselves  into  a  Church  at  Rotterdam  ; 
among  vv^hom  was  the  famous  IMr.  Bridge,*  whom  the 
people  chose  as  "  an  officer  of  the  Church."  It  is  then 
remarked  that  at  the  commencement  of  the  sittings  of  the 
Long  Parliament,  divers  of  them  returned  to  England  ; 
some  of  whom  had  previously  lived  in  Norwich  and  Yar- 
mouth. Restored  to  their  own  country,  these  persons 
wished  to  be  united  together  in  ecclesiastical  fellowship, 
as  they  had  been  abroad. 

The  ingathering  of  a  Church  was  regarded  in  those  days 
as  a  matter  of  the  most  solemn  kind,  calling  for  prayerful 
deliberation,  and  very  many  were  the  meetings  which  the 
brethren  at  Yarmouth  held  "  to  seek  God,  and  advise  to- 
gether." And  that  they  might  proceed  "  decently  and  in 
order,"  and  preserve,  not  a  formal  and  fictitious,  but  a  spir- 
itual and  true  succession  of  Christian  Churches,  they 
wrote  to  their  brethren  in  Rotterdam  for  their  assent ;  and 
received  in  reply  a  beautiful  epistle,  approving  of  their  de- 
termination to  incorporate  themselves,  and  affectionately 
"  commending  them  to  the  sweet  guidance  of  the  Spirit  of 
Christ,  with  earnest  desires  and  prayers  that  truth  and  peace 
may  be  their  portion."  The  members  dismissed  from  the 
Church  at  Rotterdam  by  this  primitive  document;  resided 
some  in  Yarmouth  and  some  in  Norwich ;  and  as  they  at 
first  wished  to  form  but  one  Church,  it  became  an  anx- 
ious question  where  it  should  be  settled.  Numerous 
and  earnest  were  the  consultations  respecting  "  the  lib- 
erty and  hope  of  increase"  offered  respectively  by  the 
two  places ;  but  they  found  it  a  difficult  business,  as 
they  acknowledged,  to  see  their  way  clear  as  to  which  of 
them  "  they  should  pitch  upon." — And  well  they  might ; 
for  both  of  them  at  that  time  were  in  a  most  unsettled 

*  See  p  134. 


184  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

State.  It  was  the  year  1642 ;  the  civil  war  was  just 
breaking  out ;  both  Norwich  and  Yarmouth  were  divided 
into  factions ;  each  party  was  anxious  to  anticipate  the 
other  in  rendering  the  place  of  their  abode  a  stronghold 
for  their  friends.  The  Parliamentarians  had  the  ascend- 
ency in  both  places,  but  they  found  it  somewhat  difficult 
to  keep  the  Royalists  in  check. — Watches  were  set,  scouts 
were  sent  out,  and  troops  levied  by  the  stronger  party ; 
they  also  planted  their  artillery  in  convenient  places,  laid 
up  provisions  in  case  they  should  be  besieged,  stopped  the 
flight  of  the  King's  partisans,  and  seized  their  horses,  on 
which  to  mount  their  own  cavalry.  Such  is  the  account 
given  of  Norwich  at  that  time,  by  its  diligent  historian, 
Bloomfield  ;  and  he  also  remarks,  that  "  a  great  iron  chain 
was  lent  to  Yarmouth,  to  lay  across  the  mouth  of  its  har- 
bor." While  that  part  of  Norfolk  was  in  such  an  unset- 
tled state,  and  the  cause  of  King  and  Parliament,  of  High 
Church  domination  and  religious  liberty,  were  thus  trem- 
bling in  the  balance,  no  wonder  these  Congregational  patri- 
archs of  East  Anglia  found  it  a  difficult  problem  to  decide, 
whether  they  should  pitch  the  Church's  tent  on  the  banks 
of  the  Wensum  or  ai  the  mouth  of  the  Yare.  Apparently 
tired  of  the  debate  on  the  question,  and  hoping  that  Prov- 
idence would  shed  some  new  light  ere  long  upon  their  path, 
they  determined  to  form  the  Church  at  once,  without  fixing 
upon  the  place  in  which  it  should  permanently  assemble. 

"  After  seeking  God,  they  considered  the  manner  of  be- 
ginning the  work  of  inchurching,  and  concluded  that  some 
of  the  brethren,  whose  hearts  God  stirred  up  to  the  work, 
should  begin,  and  they  judged  ten  or  twelve  to  be  a  com- 
petent number."  Then  follow  the  names  of  twelve  per* 
sons  who  joined  in  this  godly  work,  "  moving"  one  another 
to  it,  as  the  quaint  phraseology  runs. 

As  might  be  expected,  this  community,  as  soon  as  it 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  185 

was  formed,  revived  the  question  which  had  been  placed 
for  a  while  in  abeyance ;  and  after  some  time  "  answer 
was  given  that  Yarmouth  was  safer  for  the  present ;"  and 
though  the  Norwich  brethren  thought  their  own  city  the 
preferable  place,  they  gave  way  to  the  wishes  of  the  rest. 
According  to  the  custom  of  the  early  Congregational 
Churches,  they  then  entered  into  a  solemn  covenant  with 
each  other,  expressive  of  their  religious  views  and  their 
pious  feelings,  but  not  intended  to  be  imposed  upon  any 
as  a  test  of  communion. 

Though  Yarmouth  had  been  selected  as  the  place  of 
meeting  in  general,  the  covenant  was  adopted  and  ratified 
at  Norwich ;  and  there,  too,  soon  afterwards,  the  brethren 
met  to  elect  Mr.  Bridge  as  their  first  pastor.  "  After  they 
had  blessed  God  for  his  great  love  and  gracious  presence 
hitherto,  and  seeking  his  face  for  further  assistance,  he 
was,  by  the  Church,  ordained  unto  the  pastor's  office ; 
and  in  the  latter  part  of  the  day  (being  Lord's  day)  the 
Church  did  comfortably  partake  in  both  tlie  Sacraments  ; 
the  children  of  the  members,  and  members'  children  of 
other  Churches,  were  baptized." 

As  long  as  the  community  remained  thus  united,  it  ap- 
pears that  each  section  was  wont  to  meet  for  religious 
worship  on  the  Lord's  day  in  their  own  place  of  abode,  in 
some  humble  dwelling,  probably,  that  has  long  since  per- 
ished ;  but  for  the  celebration  of  the  Lord's  Supper,  and 
for  Church  meetings,  they  were  accustomed  to  congre- 
gate at  Yarmouth.  Along  the  old  road,  through  Loddon, 
crossing  the  Waveny  by  St.  Olave's  Bridge,  did  this  Pu 
ritan  band  from  the  manufacturing  city,  wend  their  way 
from  time  to  time,  to  the  maritime  town,  to  share  in  the 
much-prized  privilege  of  communion  at  the  Lords  table. 
They  counted  the  inconvenience  of  such  a  journey,  in  days 
when  travelling  twenty  miles  was  a  serious,  and  indeed 


186  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

dangerous  business,  not  worth  consideration,  compared 
with  the  spiritual  enjoyment  they  experienced  at  their  jour- 
ney's end.  With  rehgious  conversation,  and  now  and 
then  the  singing  of  a  psalm,  they  would  enliven  the  rather 
dreary  road  they  traversed ;  and  on  reaching  the  houses 
of  their  brethren  at  Yarmouth,  would  be  cheered  by  cor- 
dial greetings ;  and  sitting  down  by  the  blazing  hearth  of 
their  warm-hearted  hosts,  would  talk  of  the  days  of  their 
exile,  and  how  the  Lord  had  turned  again  the  captivity  of 
Zion.  The  word  of  the  Lord  was  precious  in  those  days, 
and  for  a  long  time  afterwards,  in  many  parts  of  the  coun- 
try ;  and  it  was  no  uncommon  thing  for  persons  who  val- 
ued the  ordinances  of  religion  to  travel  many  miles  in  or- 
der to  enjoy  them.  At  Roth  well,  in  Northamptonshire, 
there  is  a  tradition  that  several  of  the  early  Congregation- 
alists  who  worshipped  there  came  from  some  remote  villa- 
ges in  the  county — starting  on  a  winter's  morning,  before 
daybreak,  and  trudging  along  in  the  snow,  with  their  lan- 
terns, which,  when  the  day  dawned,  they  left  at  a  cottage, 
midway  on  the  road  ;  whither  they  returned  in  the  evening, 
and  there  kindling  their  lanterns  afresh,  they  went  on  their 
way  towards  home,  which  sometimes  they  did  not  reach 
till  the  parish  clock  had  sounded  twelve. 

When  the  plan  of  occasionally  visiting  Yarmouth  had 
lasted  for  a  while,  the  Congregationalists  who  resided  in 
Norwich,  saw  the  desirableness  of  forming  a  distinct 
Church,  to  which  their  former  companions  assented ;  the 
separation,  however,  was  effected  with  mutual  regret,  in- 
asmuch as  the  parties  had  become  attached  to  each  other, 
the  more  strongly  from  their  having  spent  some  years  to- 
gether in  a  foreign  land.  A  beautiful  letter  from  Nor- 
wich has  been  preserved,  in  which  the  separation  is  pro- 
posed ;  and  also  the  answer  from  Yarmouth,  in  which  the 
mother  Church,  with  touching  simplicity,  thus  expresses 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  187 

the  feelings  with  which  she  dismissed  some  of  her  chil- 
dren from  her  immediate  fellowship.  "  We  cannot  count 
it  a  small  affliction,  after  so  long  while  communion,  now 
to  be  severed  one  from  another.  We  could  lament  over 
the  loss  we  have  when  we  consider  the  parting  with  your 
actual  communion,  for  it  was  sweet  unto  us.  But  yet 
we  dare  not  so  much  respect  ourselves  as  to  forget  the 
glory  of  God.  But  seeing  the  Lord  hath  need  of  you  to 
do  his  work,  in  this  respect  we  give  you  up,  that  Jesus 
Christ  may  have  the  more  of  you.  We  desire  with  you 
to  learn  to  submiit  to  the  will  of  God,  and  to  say,  with  the 
disciples,  when  Paul  had  his  revelation  to  go  up  to  Je- 
rusalem, '  The  will  of  the  Lord  be  done.'  " 

Very  large  additions  were  speedily  made  to  the  number 
of  the  Church  at  Norwich  ;  as  many  as  twelve  in  one 
month  being  admitted  to  their  communion  ;  and  when  it 
is  remembered  that  Congregationalism  had  not  yet  become 
popular,  and  that  great  caution,  as  appears  from  the  ec- 
clesiastical documents  of  the  period,  was  used  in  the  ad- 
mission of  candiates,  such  a  large  and  rapid  increase  be- 
tokens the  blessing  of  God  on  the  efforts  of  this  infant 
community,  for  the  diffusion  of  their  principles.  The 
Church  at  Yarmouth  also  received  considerable  additions  ; 
but  at  an  early  period,  it  appears  that  the  Presbyterian 
party,  who  were  predominant  in  the  town,  viewed  with 
no  small  jealousy  the  proceedings  of  Mr.  Bridge  and  tJie 
Congregationalists.  Sir  Edward  Owner,  who  represented 
Yarmouth  in  the  Long  Parliament,  and  was  an  alderman, 
bailiff,  and  justice  of  the  peace,  in  short,  a  very  great  man 
in  the  town,  and  withal  a  stanch  Presbyterian,  waited, 
on  the  2nd  of  February,  1646,  in  company  with  Mr. 
Whitefield,  who  was  one  of  the  parish  ministers,  upon 
Mr.  Bridge,  to  express  their  sore  displeasure  at  his  gath- 
ering  a   Church  after  tlio  CongTegational  method.     So 


188 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


powerful  were  their  expostulations,  and  so  decided  was 
the  opposition  of  the  town  autliorities  to  the  measure,  that 
the  pastor  and  his  friends,  who  mingled  caution  with  their 
zeal,  came  to  the  resolution,  "  that  for  a  time  they  should 
forbear  to  receive  any  into  their  fellowship,  until  they 
gave  notice  to  the  town  that  they  could  forbear  no  longer." 
But  this  restraint  was  a  burden  which  they  could  endure 
only  two  months  ;  and  on  the  16th  of  April  they  resolved 
to  throw  off  this  yoke  ;  and  it  is  recorded  that  the  Church 
gave  the  town  notice  that  they  could  no  longer  forbear 
the  duty  of  admitting  into  fellowship. 

After  this  very  short  suspension  of  their  aggressive  ef- 
forts, they  proceeded  with  vigor  to  maintain  and  enforce 
their  principles ;  and  the  Church  Book  bears  witness  to 
their  success  in  the  numerous  additions  recorded  on  its 
pages.  JThe  constitution  of  the  Church  is  fully  devel- 
oped in  its  interesting  memorials.  It  had  its  pastor  in  the 
person  of  Mr.  Bridge,  who,  from  his  engagements  in  Lon- 
don, where  he  frequently  preached,  and  attended  the  con- 
sultations of  the  Westminster  Assembly,  must  have  been 
often  absent  from  his  flock.  His  lack  of  service  was 
supplied  by  an  associate  in  the  ministry,  called  a  Teacher, 
an  officer  whom  we  very  commonly  find  mentioned  in  the 
early  history  of  Congregationalism.  It  is  difficult  to  de- 
teraiine  the  exact  nature  of  liis  functions.  The  distinc- 
tion between  pastor  and  teacher  seems  to  have  been 
chiefly  nominal ;  and  "  where  there  was  any  real  differ- 
ence, it  was  such  as  arose  from  the  arbitrary  or  pruden- 
tial determinations  of  the  respective  Cliurches  in  which 
they  served,  rather  than  from  any  declaration  made  in  the 
New  Testament  concerning  them."*  In  addition  to  the 
office  of  teacher,  the  Yarmouth  Church  liad  its  ruling 
elders,  in  which  respect  their  organization  partook  some- 

*  Harmer's  Miscellaneous  Works,  p.  19G. 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  189 

what  of  the  Presbyterian  cast,  as  did  other  Congregational 
Churches  in  those  days.  The  ruling  elder  was  distin- 
guished from  the  preaching  elder  by  his  not  being  per- 
mitted to  teach,  assist  in  ordination,  baptize,  or  administer 
the  Lord's  Supper.  Mr.  Bridge  held  this  office  in  high 
esteem  ;  and  it  is  reported  in  the  Church  Book,  that  he 
said,  "  then  we  are  in  our  beauty,  when  the  brethren 
prophesy  one  by  one,  and  when  we  have  ruling  elders." 
He  was  also  an  advocate  for  the  permanence  of  the  office 
of  deaconesses,  or  widows,  and  accordingly  the  Church 
met  for  the  choosing  of  widows,  or  deaconesses,  and,  with 
consent,  "  our  sister,  Alice  Burgesse,  was  elected ;  and 
then,  for  a  second,  after  some  debate,  sister  Joanna  Ames 
was  chosen  for  another."  Deacons,  of  course,  were  ap- 
pointed ;  and  thus,  according  to  Mr.  Bridge's  view  of  what 
a  Church  should  be,  the  Congregationalists  of  Yarmouth 
attained  a  complete  ecclesiastical  organization.  Most 
zealous  were  the  efforts  of  that  good  man  to  preserve  his 
people  in  fraternal  love  and  active  co-operation,  especially 
in  the  matter  of  prophesying  ;  but  though  his  flock  seem 
to  have  been  happily  free  from  contention  and  strife,  tliey 
did  not  meet  his  wishes  in  reference  to  the  exercise  of 
their  gifts,  for  "  the  Thursday  meeting,  at  four  of  the  clock," 
for  that  purpose,  seems  to  have  been  sadly  neglected ; 
wherefore  the  good  man  "  admonished  the  brethren  not  to 
let  go  the  exercise  of  prophecy  for  two  reasons  ;  first,  that 
else  the  saints  and  Churches  would  look  on  us  as  declined ; 
and  secondly,  that  else  our  gifts  would  dry  up,  and  prove 
unprofitable."  At  the  meetings  of  the  Church,  painful 
cases  of  inconsistency  in  the  members  sometimes  called 
for  the  exercise  of  discipline,  which  appears  to  have  been 
administered  with  firmness,  yet  with  prudence  and  delicacy. 
On  the  dismissal  to  some  other  Church  of  an  old  and  cher- 
ished fellow-member,  there  was  a  gush  of  warm  affection 


190  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

wliich  could  not  be  satisfied  with  granting  a  mere  formal 
certificate  of  consistency.  "  Our  Brother  StafFe's  desire 
for  his  dismission,"  it  is  recorded  in  the  minutes,  "  was 
renewed  by  our  Brother  Gidney.  The  brethren  desired 
rather  that  he  would  come  down,  for  they  had  something 
to  communicate  unto  him,  and  that  our  parting  might  not 
he  with  hare  paper.^'  When  other  persons  in  the  county 
or  neighborhood,  having  embraced  Congregational  princi- 
ples, applied  to  Norwich  or  Yarmouth  for  advice,  and  for 
the  recognition  of  their  Churches  as  fraternal  communities, 
much  care  was  exercised  in  deliberation  on  such  matters  ; 
nothing  like  rash  zeal  is  evinced  :  combining  "  love,  power^ 
and  a  sound  mind,"  (that  precious  triple  band  of  virtues) 
the  brethren  encouraged  the  formation  of  Churches  only 
where  it  was  apparent  that  they  would  possess  the  means 
to  support  and  perpetuate  the  cause.  Various  weighty 
matters  from  time  to  time  were  submitted  to  them,  not  for 
decision,  for  they  formed  no  court  of  appeal,  but  for  broth- 
erly advice.  From  distant  places  the  Church  at  Yarmouth 
received  occasional  applications  for  counsel,  for  on  the 
27th  January,  1657,  it  is  recorded,  that  "  the  Church  this 
day  received  a  letter  from  several  Churches  in  Kent  about 
some  questions  what  to  do  concerning  a  Church  among 
them,  the  greater  part  of  them  fallen  to  Arminienezme, 
which  the  Church  took  some  time  to  consider  of"  When 
pastors  were  less  numerous  than  the  Churches,  and  a 
keen,  though  Christian,  struggle  for  the  services  of  some 
eminent  minister  was  being  carried  on,  many  knotty  points 
came  before  the  assembled  brethren,  and  put  their  judgment 
and  prudence  to  the  test ;  the  frequency  of  such  application 
being,  no  doubt,  attributable  to  the  position  and  influence 
of  Mr.  Bridge,  whose  piety,  wisdom,  and  experience  ren- 
dered him  the  Congregational  Patriarch  of  East  Anglia. 
Sometimes  his  personal  services  were  applied  for  by  neigh- 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  191 

boring  Churches ;  and,  on  one  occasion,  the  Norwich 
brethren  crave  his  presence  for  a  month  or  six  weeks  to 
help  them  in  their  necessities,  which  the  Yarmouth  people 
are  obliged  to  refuse,  because  "  Mr.  Tuky,  the  teacher,  is 
gone  abroad,"  and  they  cannot  spare  Mr.  Bridge  so  long  ; 
yet,  if  a  day  or  two  will  help,  they  are  willing,  though  it 
be  to  their  loss  ;  but  even  for  this  short  time,  they  cannot 
part  with  him  without  the  proviso,  "  that  they  do  send  us 
help."  The  Yarmouth  community,  however,  was  any  thing 
but  selfish.  With  a  large-hearted  benevolence,  they  felt 
for  the  cause  of  Christian  truth  in  every  place,  and  again 
and  again  decreed  a  Mr.  Cushen  and  a  Mr.  Shepherd,  or 
some  other  good  brother,  to  go  as  messenger  to  certain 
towns  to  help  in  the  work  of  God.  Nor  was  pecuniary 
assistance  withheld  from  those  who  were  in  need,  for 
when  the  Church  at  Bury  was  reduced  to  straits,  it  was 
ordered  at  Yarmouth  "  that  the  deacons  should  gather  of 
the  brethren  what  they  pleased,  the  which  was  done,  and 
nine  pounds  four  sliillings  was  gathered."  A  general 
conference  of  Churches  in  the  neighborhood  was  occa- 
sionally held,  for  the  discussion  of  questions  of  general 
interest,  of  which  a  remarkable  example  occurs  in  1655, 
when  a  fraternal  letter  was  addressed  by  the  Church  at 
Norwich  to  their  brethren  in  the  surrounding  district,  in- 
viting them  to  meet  at  the  house  of  our  Brother  Timothy, 
Norwich,  at  Tombland,*  that  they  might  come  to  a  clear 
understanding  relative  to  the  reign  of  Christ,  and  the  duty 
of  saints  towards  the  governments  of  the  world,  theological 
points  which  then  excited  peculiar  interest  in  the  country, 
owing  to  the  increase  of  the  Fifth  Monarchy  men.  To 
this  meeting  the  Yarmouth  Church  sent  delegates,  who 
brought  back  a  report  of  the  conclusion  at  which  the  Nor- 

*  In  the  Yarmouth  Book  it  is  said  they  were  to  meet  at  Mr.  Norris's 
house  in  Tombland. 


192  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

folk  divines  and  their  lay  associates  had  arrived.  It  is 
stated  that,  with  regard  to  whether  there  should  be  a  king- 
dom of  Christ  visible  or  personal  here  on  earth,  "  the  con- 
clusion was,  on  the  general  vote  of  the  messengers,  that 
there  should  be  in  the  latter  days  a  glorious  and  visible 
kingdom  of  Christ,  wherein  the  saints  should  rule  ;  and  to 
the  second  question,  whether  we  should  be  subject  to  the 
present  powers  of  the  world,  the  general  vote  of  all  the 
messengers  of  the  Church  was,  that  it  was  our  duty  to 
give  subjection  ;  and  if  any  should  do  otherwise,  it  should 
be  a  matter  of  grief  and  great  oifence  unto  them."  With- 
out assuming  the  authority  of  council,  assembly,  or  synod, 
they  thus  publicly  expressed  their  opinion  upon  a  great 
theological  and  practical  question,  the  effect  of  which  was 
likely  to  be  instructive  and  salutary,  at  a  time  when  the 
views  of  many  were  extremely  unsettled,  and  fanatical 
delusions  on  the  matters  referred  to  extensively  prevailed. 
While  the  Congregationalists  of  that  day  thoroughly  un- 
derstood the  Presbj^erian  controversy,  and  fought  it  out 
with  intelligence  and  courage — while  they  were  decidedly 
averse  to  courts  of  ecclesiastical  legislation  and  judicature 
— they  were  not  afraid  of  their  hbertics  being  at  all  en- 
dangered by  a  friendly  conference  of  delegates,  and  a 
publication  of  the  opinion  given  by  such  an  assembly. 
But  of  all  the  meetings  recorded  in  the  volume  before  me, 
there  are  none  which  are  calculated  to  excite  so  deep  an 
interest  as  those  which  were  held  for  strictly  devotional 
purposes.  When  any  difficult  subject  was  introduced, 
the  brethren  immediately  betook  themselves  to  prayer. 
Matters  relating  simply  to  their  own  Church,  or  matters 
of  great  ecclesiastical  or  national  importance,  brought 
these  pious  people  on  their  knees,  and  kept  them  for  hours 
prostrate  before  the  throne  of  grace.  "  This  day  was 
spent  in  seeking  God,"  is  a  kind  of  entry  that  frequently 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  193 

occurs.  National  events  were  specially  noticed.  When, 
in  the  year  1651,  such  momentous  results  depended  on  the 
progress  of  the  army  in  Scotland,  and  Cromwell  was 
sorely  ill  at  Edinburgh,  these  men,  who  trusted  more  in 
the  arm  of  Heaven  than  in  the  "  battle  of  the  warrior," 
fervently  united  in  the  public  fast  and  humiliation.  Wlien 
Admiral  Blake  encountered  the  Dutch  Fleet  in  the  Downs, 
in  November,  1652,  and  suffered  a  defeat,  and  the  brave 
but  vain-glorious  Van  Tromp,  with  a  broom  at  his  topmast, 
paraded  through  the  Channel,  threatening  to  sweep  the 
seas  of  the  English  flag,  keen  was  the  distress  of  our 
praying  friends  at  Yarmouth,  who  perhaps  had  relatives  on 
board  some  of  Blake's  ships,  and  had  seen  his  flotillas  ca- 
reering through  the  Roads  ;  and  "  on  the  7th  December 
they  agreed,  that  on  Thursday  following,  at  ten  of  the 
clock,  the  Church  should  meet  to  seek  God  for  the  navy 
at  sea."  When  the  town  was  threatened  with  the  plague, 
their  refuge  was  the  same  ;  when  breaches  and  divisions 
occurred  in  other  Churches,  or  seemed  to  threaten  their 
own — which  evils  they  feared  more  than  tlie  plague — 
they  had  recourse  to  the  same  method  of  relief ;  and  when 
they  lost  brave  old  OUver,  the  shield  of  their  religious  lib- 
erty, they  record  the  following  touching  resolution  :  "  The 
Lord  having  caused  a  great  change  of  providence  to  pass 
upon  this  nation  in  taking  away  the  late  Lord  Protector, 
the  Church  appointed  the  19th  instant,  in  the  afternoon,  to 
be  spent  in  seeking  the  Lord  for  the  settlement  of  the 
nation,  and  for  humbling  our  souls  before  the  Lord  for 
our  sins,  as  they  have  had  a  hand  in  the  same  :  the  meeting 
to  begin  at  two  of  the  clock."  The  time  for  ridiculing 
such  persons  as  mean-souled  fanatics,  for  raising  a  laugh 
at  their  favorite  expression  of  "  seeking  the  Lord,"  to 
which  many  of  them  attached  the  sublimest  scriptural 
conceptions,  has  now  almost  entirely  gone  by ;  and  the 
IV 


194  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

worthies  of  the  Church  at  Yarmouth,  who  entered  so 
deeply  into  the  spirit  of  the  Apostle's  injunction,  "  praying 
always,"  need  no  vindication  from  the  humble  pen  which 
has  here  traced,  from  their  own  records,  a  simple  memorial 
of  their  devout  intercessions. 

It  is  time  to  notice  the  relation  in  which  Mr.  Bridge 
and  other  Norfolk  ministers  stood  to  the  civil  government. 
Previously  to  our  doing  so,  a  few  general  observations  on 
the  position  of  Church  and  State  during  this  singular  pe- 
riod of  English  history  may  be  desirable. 

A  civil  establishment  of  religion,  of  a  remarkable  kind, 
existed  throughout  the  Commonwealth.  Christianity  was 
not  left  solely  to  the  voluntary  principle  for  support,  but  a 
part  of  the  old  revenues  of  the  Church,  and  also  grants  of 
public  money,  were  appropriated  for  the  purpose.  Yet 
the  Establishment  then  was  so  entirely  different  from 
what  it  had  been  before,  and  what  it  afterwards  became, 
that  the  term  scarcely  conveys  a  correct  idea  of  the  state 
of  things  which  it  is  employed  to  designate.  Had  the 
original  idea  of  the  Presbyterians  been  carried  out,  an  es- 
tablishment of  their  own  order,  like  the  Church  of  Scot- 
land, would  have  been  the  result,  and  all  religionists  ex- 
cept themselves  would  have  been  excluded  from  the  pro- 
tection and  maintenance  afforded  by  the  State ;  but  they 
were  prevented  from  effecting  their  object  by  the  growing 
influence  of  more  liberal  parties,  and  the  consequence 
was,  that  under  the  Protectorate  a  scheme  of  comprehen- 
sion obtained,  and  though  the  Presbyterians  formed  the 
greatest  number  of  those  who  were  supported  by  the 
State,  ministers  of  other  denominations  were  permitted  to 
share  in  its  emoluments.  Papists,  of  course,  were  ex- 
cluded ;  and,  in  accordance  with  the  common  prejudice  of 
the  age,  and  which,  till  of  late,  prevailed  among  Protes- 
tants, were  denied  toleration.     The  supporters  of  Prelacy, 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  195 

partly  on  political  accounts,  were  also  placed  under  a  ban, 
and  the  Litany  was  forbidden  to  be  read  in  public  ;  but  all 
other  Protestants  holding  what  were  deemed  orthodox  opin- 
ions might  come  under  the  wing  of  this  wide-spreading  Es- 
tablishment. An  agreement  in  the  fundamental  truths  of 
Christianity,  together  with  the  possession  of  personal  piety 
and  adequate  ministerial  gifts,  were  the  only  requisites 
demanded  of  those  who  sought  to  enjoy  ecclesiastical 
benefices.  Triers  were  appointed  by  the  Government  to 
ascertain  the  qualifications  of  ministers  ;  and  though  ridi- 
cule in  abundance  has  been  poured  upon  the  proceedings 
of  these  men,  it  has  been  proved  that,  on  the  whole,  they 
discharged  their  duty  with  rectitude  and  prudence.  Bax- 
ter, whose  independence  and  integrity  of  judgment  on 
such  matters  is  universally  admitted,  acknowledges  that 
these  commissioners  did  abundance  of  good  to  the  Church. 
No  doubt  there  were  instances  in  which  conscientious 
High  Churchmen  were  roughly  dealt  with — and  persons 
who  thus  suffered  wrong  for  the  sake  of  principle  are  de- 
serving of  honor — yet,  for  the  most  part  by  far,  the  men 
whom  the  triers  excluded  had,  by  their  scandalous  lives, 
proved  themselves  utterly  unfit  for  the  holy  office  they 
had  assumed. 

In  tins  comprehensive  kind  of  establishment  many  In- 
dependents were  included.  They  were  rectors  and  vicars 
of  parishes,  city  lecturers,  and  preachers  in  cathedrals. 
These  good  men  did  not  seem  to  see  the  inconsistency, 
which  is  so  apparent  to  us,  between  their  principles  of 
Church  government  and  the  acceptance,  in  any  form,  of 
State  support.  The  unshackled  liberty  which  was  then 
allowed  them  in  carrying  out  their  own  system  of  ecclesi- 
astical polity  and  discipline,  rendered  them  insensible  to 
the  real  nature  of  their  position  as  dependents  on  the  civil 
power,  and  to  the  evils  which  eventually  such  a  position 


196 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


must  be  found  to  involve.  The  exercise  of  Government 
control  is  naturally  and  necessarily  connected  with  the  be- 
stowment  of  Government  support.  The  two  things  may, 
in  a  measure,  be  parted  for  a  while,  under  extraordinary 
circumstances,  and  in  unsettled  times,  as  was  the  case 
during  the  Commonwealth,  but  they  are  certain,  sooner 
or  later,  to  become  united  again,  and  then  the  ecclesiasti- 
cal beneficiaries  of  the  State  are  made  to  feel  they  are  its 
servants  too.  This  crisis  no  doubt  would  have  arrived 
sooner  or  later  had  the  Commonwealth  lasted,  and  then 
Independents  would  have  been  taught  by  experience  the 
incompatibility  of  their  principles  with  the  acceptance  of 
pecuniary  support  from  Government.  Certainly  no  es- 
tablishment of  so  comprehensive  a  character,  and  so  toler- 
ant a  spirit,  ever  existed  before.  Cromwell,  who,  as  Lord 
Protector,  was  placed  at  its  head,  drew  around  him  men 
of  different  denominations,  and  divided  among  them  his 
favors.  Though  he  was  most  attached  to  the  Indepen- 
dents, he  also  employed  Presbyterians  in  his  service. 
Manton  prayed  at  his  inauguration,  Baxter  preached  at 
court,  and  Calamy  was  admitted  to  his  councils.  Moder- 
ate Episcopalians  and  Baptists,  as  well  as  Presbyterians 
and  Independents,  might  be  found  in  the  pulpits  of  the 
parish  churches,  and  in  some  parts  of  England  there  were 
county  associations,  in  which  ministers  of  several  denomi- 
nations assembled  for  fraternal  conference  and  prayer. 
The  spirit  of  his  Highness  led  him  indignantly  to  inquire 
of  the  Parliament,  which  he  dissolved  in  1654,  "Is  it  in- 
genuous to  ask  liberty,  and  not  to  give  it  ?  What  greater 
hypocrisy  than  for  those  who  were  oppressed  by  bishops  to 
become  the  greatest  oppressors  themselves  as  soon  as 
their  yoke  was  removed."  This  noble  sentiment  he  strove 
to  carry  out,  and  was  ready  to  grant  religious  liberty  to 
all  whose  sentiments  were  not  inimical  to  the  civil  govern- 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  19*7 

ment,  and  dangerous  to  the  peace  of  the  community. 
Episcopacy  and  Popery  were  suppressed  under  the  idea 
of  their  being  at  that  time  so  inimical  and  dangerous,  yet 
there  were  supporters  of  both  systems  whom  the  Protector 
generously  befriended.  He  treated  Brownrigg,  Bishop  of 
Exeter,  with  great  respect ;  saved  Dr.  Barnard's  life,  and 
made  him  his  almoner ;  invited  Archbishop  Usher  to  visit 
him,  evinced  a  warm  and  sincere  regard  for  his  virtues, 
and  when  that  exxellent  prelate  died,  commanded  his  inter- 
ment in  Westminster  Abbey,  and  contributed  two  hundred 
pounds  to  his  funeral.  Even  Romanists  themselves  were 
kindly  treated  if  they  conducted  themselves  with  propriety. 
Sir  Kenelm  Digby,  a  well-known  Catholic,  was  lodged  by 
Cromwell  at  Whitehall,  and  the  penal  laws  against  Popish 
Priests  were  sometimes  suspended  under  his  hand  and 
seal.  "  I  should  think  my  heart  not  an  honest  one,"  ob- 
serves Sir  Kenelm  in  a  letter  to  Secretary  Thurlow,  "if 
the  blood  about  it  were  not  warmed  with  any  the  least  im- 
putation upon  my  respects  and  duty  to  his  Highness,  to 
whom  I  owe  so  much." 

In  the  records  of  the  Yarmouth  Corporation,  Mr.  Bridge 
is  referred  to  as  the  town  preacher,  an  office  which  he 
continued  to  hold  till  he  was  silenced  after  the  Restora- 
tion. Mr.  Brinsley  and  Mr.  Whitefield,  who  were  Pres- 
byterians, are  also  described  in  these  records  as  "  our  Min- 
isters." But  soon  after  the  death  of  Charles  I.  it  was 
thought  desirable  that  the  number  of  town  ministers  should 
be  increased  to  four ;  whereupon  Mr.  Tillinghurst,*  who 
was  associated  with  Mr.  Bridge  as  teacher  in  the  Congre- 
gational Church,  was  appointed  to  the  office.  Upon  Mr. 
Tillinghurst's  removal  Mr.  Tuky  was  chosen.  Hence 
there  appear  to  have  been  two  of  the  publicly-recognized 
preachers  or  lecturers  of  the  town  who  were  of  the  Pres- 
*  See  Note  [24]. 

17* 


198  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

byterian  class,  and  two  who  held  "  the  Independent  way," 
as  it  was  termed — an  instance  illustrative  of  the  character 
of  the  Commonwealth  Establishment.  Mr.  Bridge  was 
evidently  a  popular  preacher,  and  was  high  in  favor  with 
the  ruling  powers.  As  early  as  the  17th  May,  1648,  he 
was  appointed  to  preach  before  the  House  of  Commons  at 
the  public  thanksgiving  for  the  great  victory  obtained  in 
Wales,  for  which  Miles  Corbett,  who  was  representative 
for  Yarmouth,  and  a  member  of  Bridge's  Church,  was  de- 
sired by  the  House  to  present  their  thanks.  Frequently  do 
we  find  him  preaching  in  London  at  the  parish  churches  on 
particular  occasions ;  and  from  the  entries  in  the  Yar- 
mouth Church  Book  it  appears  that  in  November,  1649, 
he  was  invited  by  the  Council  of  State  to  become  their 
Chaplain,  at  a  salary  of  2001.  a  year,  "  his  work  to  preach 
once  a-week  on  Lord's  day,"  an  offer  which,  after  much 
consideration,  he  declined. 

The  spacious  church  of  St.  Nicholas,  that  fine  old  build- 
ing, which  affords  an  interesting  study  for  the  architectu- 
ral antiquary,  was  so  arranged  during  the  Commonwealth 
as  to  accommodate  the  two  denominations  to  which  the  town 
lecturers  belonged.  The  Presbyterians  occupied  the  nave 
of  the  church.  The  building  was  stripped  of  all  vestiges 
of  Popery ;  the  royal  arms  were  displaced  to  make  way  for 
those  of  the  Commonwealth  ;  a  table  in  the  aisle  was  sub- 
stituted for  the  altar ;  the  Prayer-book  and  surplice  were 
banished.  Civic  processions  no  longer  attended  at  the 
great  festivals  ;  Presbjrterian  simplicity  reigned  through- 
out the  old  Gothic  edifice  ;  the  hymn  of  praise  ascended  to 
God  not  less  acceptable  from  its  being  unaccompanied  by 
the  peal  of  the  organ  ;  and  many  a  discourse  full  of  sound 
scriptural  instruction  was  delivered  by  good  Mr.  Brinsley 
in  his  Genevan  cloak.  His  Congregational  brother,  who 
lived  wdth  him  on  the  most  friendly  terras,  and  who  exert- 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  199 

ed  his  influence  on  his  behalf,  when,  during  the  Protector- 
ate, he  was  in  danger  of  being  ejected,  was  accommodated 
at  the  same  time  within  the  walls  of  the  same  building.  In 
January,  1650,  it  was  proposed  to  the  Corporation  that  the 
north  aisle  of  the  church  should  be  fitted  up  for  a  distinct 
place  of  worship ;  but  a  committee  being  appointed  to  con- 
sider the  matter,  it  was  at  length  concluded  that  the  chan- 
cel "  would  be  much  more  convenient  for  the  purpose," 
and  that  "  it  should  be  closed  in  with  main  walls  where 
needful,  and  fitted  up  for  a  church-house."  An  expense 
of  900^.  was  incurred  b}'^  the  entire  alterations  of  the  church, 
which  when  complete  appear  to  have  afforded  distinct  and 
commodious  places  of  worship  for  the  two  congregations  ; 
so  that  the  Presbyterian,  and  Congregational  preacher, 
could  simultaneously  minister  under  the  same  roof.  Little 
difference,  if  any,  was  discernible  in  the  mode  of  worship 
adopted  by  these  worthy  men,  but  their  principles  of 
Church  Government  kept  them  apart  so  far  as  their  cleri- 
cal ministrations  were  concerned,  though  they  entertained 
for  each  other  a  sincere  regard  and  affection.  The  Con- 
gregational minister  at  Yarmouth  seems  to  have  stood,  ec- 
clesiastically, in  a  double  relation — one  to  the  civil  govern- 
ment as  a  paid  official  for  the  public  instruction  of  the  peo- 
ple of  the  town — another  to  the  Church  gathered  out  of 
the  town  upon  those  principles  of  Independent  polity  which 
he  was  known  to  advocate.  The  proceedings  of  the 
Church  over  which  Mr.  Bridge  presided,  were  altogether 
uncontrolled  by  any  influence  on  the  part  of  the  Corpora- 
lion  or  the  Council  of  State,  or  the  Protector,  or  any  other 
secular  authority,  and  were  altogether  as  unfettered  as  the 
proceedings  of  any  voluntary  association.  It  was  not,  I 
apprehend,  as  the  Pastor  of  a  Congregational  Church  that 
he  was  supported  by  the  State,  but  as  one  of  the  town 
preachers  ;  and  though  I  by  no  means  intend  to  justify  or 


200  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

excuse  the  anomalous  position  occupied  by  this  excellent 
person,  it  is  of  importance  to  state  what  that  position  ap- 
pears to  have  been,  as  it  no  doubt  resembled  that  of  a  con- 
siderable number  of  his  brethren. 

At  first  a  rate  was  levied  on  the  town  for  the  support  of 
the  Ministry,  but  in  the  year  1647  Mr.  Miles  Corbett  pro- 
cured from  the  Committee  for  the  revenues  of  ejected  Min- 
isters an  appropriation  of  32Z.,  reserved  rent  of  the  Dean 
and  Chapter,  which  was  paid  but  for  a  short  time.  In 
1 650  Mr.  Isaac  Preston  and  Mr.  Bendish  (who  married  Oli- 
ver Cromwell's  eccentric  granddaughter),  both  members 
of  the  Congregational  Church,  were  deputed  to  wait  on 
Mr.  Corbett,  to  procure  his  interest  with  the  Government 
for  some  assistance  towards  the  support  of  the  town  Min- 
isters ;  in  which  application  he  seems  to  have  been  so  far 
successful  as  to  obtain  a  salary  of  100/.  for  Mr.  Bridge, 
paid  out  of  the  impropriations.  In  1651  an  apphcation 
was  made  to  Parliament  for  an  Act  to  authorize  the  levy 
of  a  rate  on  the  parish  for  raising  300Z.  a-year  for  the  rest 
of  the  Ministers,  and  a  fartlier  sum  for  the  repairs  of  the 
church  ;  an  Act  for  the  support  of  Ministers  at  Ipswich  be- 
ing chosen  as  a  model.  It  is  probable  that  this  scheme  was 
never  accomplished,  as  no  farther  mention  is  made  of  it ; 
and  an  order  occurs  four  months  afterwards,  that  the 
charge  of  maintaining  the  Ministers  of  the  Presbyterian 
Congregation  should  be  paid  by  the  parishioners  belonging 
to  that  Congregation,  and  not  out  of  the  town's  stock. 
Subsequent  attempts  were  made  at  rating  the  town  for  the 
maintenance  of  the  Ministry,  but  these  were  resisted  by 
Mr.  Bridge  and  his  associate  Mr.  Tuky.  They  disowned 
it  "  as  being  against  the  way  of  the  Gospel,  and  also  as 
destructive  to  the  Church,  whereupon  the  Church  desired 
that  none  of  the  brethren  might  have  any  hand  in  the  act- 
ing of  the  same."     The  ground  of  their  conclusion  they  do 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  201 

not  State.  Was  it  that  they  distinguished  between  taxation 
for  the  support  of  reh'gion,  and  the  appropriation  of  exist- 
ing Church  revenues  for  religious  purposes — objecting  to 
the  former,  but  acquiescing  in  the  latter  ? 

From  a  perusal  of  the  Corporation  Records  of  Norwich 
I  have  discovered  some  farther  illustrations  of  the  plans 
proposed  during  the  Commonwealth  for  the  support  of  the 
City  jMinisters,  among  whom  were  both  Presbyterians  and 
Independents.  As  early  as  1643  a  scheme  w^as  projected 
for  uniting  together  several  of  the  numerous  parishes  in 
that  large  city,  and  for  seeking  the  appropriation  of  the 
revenues  of  the  Dean  and  Chapter  for  the  support  of  "  an 
able  Ministry."  In  1646  allusion  is  made  to  300/.  out  of 
such  revenues  voted  by  the  committee  of  Parliament ;  and 
one  Mr.  Clarke,  to  whom  the  united  parishes  of  Simon  and 
Jude,  George  Tombland,  and  Peter  of  Hungate,  were  offer- 
ed, was  promised  20Z.  per  annum  as  long  as  he  might  con- 
tinue Minister  of  those  parishes.  Three  years  afterwards 
reference  is  made  to  preparing  a  petition  to  Parliament  for 
power  to  raise  a  sum  of  money  upon  houses  and  personal 
estate  throughout  the  city  for  the  maintenance  of  an  able 
Ministry.  Subsequently  it  was  resolved  that  such  monies 
as  should  be  raised  should  be  brought  into  a  public  stock, 
and  that  the  Ministers  of  the  Union  should  be  paid  out  of  the 
same.  How  far  these  schemes  were  accomplished  does  not 
appear.  For  the  payment  of  the  City  Lecturers,  who  re- 
ceived 201.  a  quarter,  it  was  resolved  that  the  money  given 
by  benefactors  should  be  employed,  and  that  when  the  Cor- 
poration were  better  able  they  would  augment  the  salary. 
But  here  a  difficulty  arose.  These  famous  sermons  used 
to  be  preached  in  the  Cathedral,  or  in  the  greenyard  on  the 
north  side  by  the  Bishop's  palace — the  only  places  in  Cath- 
olic times  where  sermons  were  preached  to  the  Norwich 
citizens,  and  where  subsequently  the  Corporation,  in  civic 


202  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

pomp,  with  the  Dean,  and  the  Prebendaries,  and  their  wives, 
and  hosts  of  people  besides,  paying  a  halfpenny  or  a  peii- 
ny-a-piece  for  sitting  on  the  forms,  were  wont  to  assem- 
ble. But  the  Puritan  party  at  Norwich  not  liking  the  Ca- 
thedral, and  indeed  going  so  far  as  to  contemplate  the  sale 
of  the  fine  old  Norman  structure  for  the  benefit  of  the  poor, 
arranged  that  the  City  Lectures  should  be  delivered  in  the 
yard  adjoining  St.  Andrew's  Hall,  or  in  the  Dutch  Church, 
which  is  connected  with  that  edifice.  Hence,  according  to 
Sir  Thomas  Browne,  "  the  heirs  of  the  benefactors  denied 
to  pay  the  wonted  beneficence  for  any  sermon  out  of 
Christ's  Church,  (the  Cathedral  now  being  commonly  so 
called,)  and  some  other  ways  were  found  to  provide  a  Min- 
ister at  a  yearly  salary  to  preach  every  Sunday."*  Some 
expenses  were  incurred  in  fitting  up  the  new  places  of  wor- 
ship for  the  civic  body ;  and  it  is  curious  to  notice  in  the 
Corporation  books  how  it  was  "  ordered,  that  the  Mayor, 
Sheriffs,  and  Aldermen  should  every  one  of  them  lend  40s. 
a  man,  and  every  of  the  Common  Council  205.  a  man,  and 
every  Liveryman  likewise  shall  be  moved  to  lend  20s.  a 
man,  for  the  building  of  the  seats  in  the  Dutch  chapel  for 
the  Corporation  and  their  wives."  It  is  prudently  added, 
"  If  any  man  will  give  half  rather  than  lend  the  whole,  let 
it  be  accepted." 

Mr.  Allen,  an  Independent  Minister,  was  for  some  time 
the  regular  City  Lecturer  at  the  Dutch  Church.  Mr.  Ar- 
mitage,  of  the  same  denomination,  appears  at  an  earlier  pe- 
riod to  have  been  employed  in  occasionally  preaching  before 
the  Norwich  Corporation.  Fast  and  thanksgiving  sermons 
were  very  common  in  those  days.  Allusions  to  some  of 
the  latter  especially,  occur  in  the  Norwich  records,  from 
which  it  appears  that  there  was  no  want  of  pomp  and  cer- 
emony on  the  part  of  the  civic  authorities  when,  on  pubhc 

*  Sir  Thomas  Browne's  Works,  vol.  iv.  p.  28. 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  203 

occasions,  they  appeared  before  their  fellow-citizens. 
Strict  are  the  injunctions  given,  "  that  the  Aldermen  be  in 
their  scarlet,  the  Sheriffs  in  violet,  and  that  the  Livery  do 
attend  npon  the  sword  in  their  gowns  and  tippets  ;"  and 
that  these  municipal  dignitaries  were  careful  not  to  lose 
any  of  the  majesty  that  pertains  to  the  mantle,  is  farther 
apparent  from  the  old  portraits  in  the  Mayor's  Council 
Chamber,  where  Mr,  Barnard  Church  and  others  of  the 
Corporation,  of  the  Puritan  school,  are  to  be  seen  in  deep 
red  cloaks,  with  embroidered  scarfs,  and  a  full  complement 
of  lace  on  the  collar.  Nor  were  they  indifferent  to  their 
comfort  while  listening  to  the  sermon,  as  appears  from  an 
order  for  twenty-six  cushions,  with  the  city  arms  embroid- 
ered on  them,  for  the  Mayor  and  Aldermen's  seats.  The 
firing  of  guns  formed  a  part  of  the  public  proceedings  on 
these  gala  days,  and  the  whole  ceremonial  seems  to  have 
been  conducted  with  much  state.  The  best  part  of  the  af- 
fair was  the  collection  for  the  poor,  which  was  diligently 
made  from  house  to  house. 

As  one  muses  over  the  Corporation  records  in  the  Mayor's 
Chamber  in  the  Norwich  Guildhall,  Vv^ith  its  windows  richly 
stained,  its  walls  garnished  with  grave-looking  portraits, 
its  oaken  benches  finely  carved  and  richly  cushioned,  it 
requires  no  strong  effort  of  the  imagination  to  picture  the 
Corporation  of  the  city  duiing  the  Commonwealth  assem- 
bling in  that  venerable  apartment,  and  there  marshalled 
in  procession,  with  due  regard  to  the  injunctions  entered 
in  the  minute  books.  Forthwith,  accompanying  his  wor- 
ship, and  attended  by  the  sword-bearer,  the  city  trumpeters, 
and  other  civic  officers,  the  whole  party  proceed  to  move  in 
stately  order  through  the  streets,  making  a  duo  impression 
upon  the  gazing  and  spectacle-loving  crowds  by  their 
gowns,  tippets,  and  other  paraphernalia.  Winding  along 
London-lane,  while  many  a  face,  peering  out  of  the  over- 


204  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

hanging  windows  of  the  timber-built  dwellings,  gives  a  nod 
of  friendly  recognition  to  one  and  another  of  the  corpo- 
rate train,  they  pass  down  towards  St.  Andrew's  Hall,  and 
enter  within  the  gates  of  the  Dutch  church,  where,  occu- 
pying the  seats  prepared  for  the  worshipful  assembly,  some 
of  them  having  their  wives  lovingly  placed  by  their  side, 
they  listen  with  becoming  decorum  to  the  sermon  which 
is  delivered  by  the  worthy  Master  Allen,  the  City  Lecturer. 
The  service  done,  the  guns  fired,  and  all  the  public  cere- 
monies ended,  we  follow  the  Mayor  to  his  residence  ;  some 
straggling  kind  of  house,  with  a  quadrangular  court,  into 
which  you  enter  though  an  arched  gateway,  surmounted 
by  a  merchant's  mark — that  quaint  device  interweaving 
the  initials  of  the  wealthy  occupant ;  and  guarded  also  by 
stately  posts,  one  on  either  side — symbols  these  in  our  city 
of  Norwich,  indicating  that  the  inhabitant  of  the  mansion 
has  attained  to  the  highest  office  in  the  Corporation,  and 
commonly  called  the  Mayor's  posts.  There  his  worship, 
with  a  few  friends  and  the  reverend  lecturer,  ascend  the 
steps  to  the  entrance  hall,  with  its  flag-stone  pavement 
and  its  staircase  of  polished  oak ;  and  then  they  are  duly 
ushered  by  the  servants  in  waiting  into  a  handsome  with- 
dra wing-room,  which  exhibits  an  abundant  supply  of  chairs, 
tables,  cabinets,  and  chests,  rather  heavy  and  lumbering  it 
is  true,  but  withal  curiously  fashioned,  and  rather  profusely 
carved.  Conducted  to  the  large  dining-room,  which  wears 
an  air  of  enticing  comfort,  as  the  blazing  fire  fills  the  am- 
ple breadth  of  the  fire-place,  cheerfully  lighting  up  the 
sombre  walls,  and  displaying  to  advantage  the  quaintly- 
adorned  ceiling ;  the  party  seat  themselves  at  the  well- 
spread  table,  when  Master  Allen  says  grace  with  much 
solemnity,  and  at  rather  greater  length  than  perhaps  now- 
a-days  we  are  wont  to  hear.  The  conversation,  though 
seasoned  with  religious  sentiment,  and  marked  now  and 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  205 

then  by  a  rather  peculiar  and  affected  phraseology,  is  far 
from  being  pervaded  by  a  melancholy  spirit,  but  sparkles 
occasionally  with  sallies  of  humor,  or  sinks  into  innocent 
and  cheerful  chit-chat.  If  these  good  people  have  not 
tha^  marvellous  capacity  for  quaffing  cups  of  sack  upon 
which  some  of  their  contemporaries  so  much  pride  them- 
selves, and  if  they  have  some  scruples  about  the  practice 
of  drinking  healths,  yet  tiiey  are  as  far  removed  from 
asceticism  as  from  excess  ;  they  know  how  to  use  the 
gifts  of  Providence  without  abusing  them ;  and  while  sip- 
ping their  wine  with  moderation,  delight  much  more  in 
the  feast  of  reason  and  the  flow  of  soul.  And  if  before 
the  party  break  up  a  psalm  be  devoutly  sung,  and  Mr. 
Allen  calls  for  the  Bible,  and  expounds  a  chapter,  and  then 
engages  in  prayer,  commending  the  chief  magistrate  of 
the  city  and  the  government  of  the  country  to  the  guidance 
and  blessing  of  God,  perhaps  this  will  be  regarded  by  the 
reader  as  no  unseemly  conclusion  of  a  rational  entertain- 
ment, though  it  might  in  those  days  call  forth  the  ridicule 
of  the  boisterous  Cavalier,  who  preferred  a  jest-book  to  the 
Bible,  and  the  singing  of  licentious  songs  to  chanting  the 
praises  of  God. 

If  any  one  wishes  to  have  a  peep  into  the  house  of  a 
wealthy  Puritan  on  ordinary  occasions,  and  to  know  what 
the  footmen  had  to  do  in  the  service  of  such  a  worshipful 
lady  as  Mistress  Mayoress,  or  the  dames  of  some  of  the 
officers  about  Cromwell's  Court  at  Whitehall,  Joseph  Lis- 
ter, in  his  amusing  Historical  Narrative,  will  give  suffi- 
cient information.  "  My  mistress,"  he  says,  "  told  me 
what  my  employment  should  be  ;  viz.,  to  wait  upon  her  at 
table,  bring  the  table-cloth,  and  spread  it,  lay  on  the 
trenchers,  salt  and  bread ;  then  set  her  a  chair,  and  bring 
the  first  dish  to  the  table  ;  then  desire  her  to  sit  down,  and 
so  wait  till  she  called  for  beer,  or  any  other  thing ;  then 
18 


206  SFIRITUAL    HEROES. 

to  fetch  another  dish,  and  clean  the  trenchers,  and  so  wait 
upon  her  till  she  had  done :  then  to  take  off  and  draw  the 
table,  and  carry  away  her  seat ;  then  the  two  maids  and 
myself  to  feed  on  what  she  had  left,  and  to  wait  on  her  to 
hear  sermons  almost  every  day.  I  always  wrote  the  ser- 
mon, and  repeated  it ;  and  as  I  did  at  noon,  so  I  did  at  night, 
at  supper,  and  then  all  my  work  was  done ;  and  this  was 
my  business  day  after  day."  Nor  were  the  Puritan  dames 
indifferent  to  the  dress  of  their  footmen ;  for  honest  Jo- 
seph Lister  tells  us,  that  his  mistress  gave  him,  on  entering 
her  service,  a  hat,  bands,  doublet,  coat,  breeches,  stock- 
ings, and  shoes,  a  cloak,  and  half-a-dozen  pair  of  cuffs,  say- 
ing, "  Whatever  I  give  you  at  the  year's  end,  you  shall 
have  these  things  freely  given  you."* 

Dismissing  these  reminiscences  of  Puritan  times  and 
manners,  we  must  search  once  more  into  the  records  of 
the  Congregational  Church  at  Yarmouth.  We  catch 
some  glimpses  of  ecclesiastical  proceedings  of  public  in- 
terest, in  which  the  brethren  at  Yarmouth  took  a  share.  It 
appears  that,  in  the  September  of  1658,  the  prospect  of 
the  meeting  at  the  Savoy,  for  publishing  a  declaration  of 
the  faith  and  order  of  Congregational  Christians,  excited 
considerable  attention  and  discussion  in  the  community ; 
and  that  forthwith  Mr.  Bridge  was  dispatched  as  a  mes- 
senger to  the  Assembly,  and,  if  necessary,  Mr.  George 
Fryer  and  Mr.  Thomas  Dunn  were  to  assist  him  in  his 
mission.  The  Palace  of  the  Savoy,  once  the  abode  of 
John  of  Gaunt,  had  in  ancient  times  gathered  roimd  it 
many  a  chivalrous  association ;  and  as  the  wayfarer  of 
the  seventeenth  century  travelled  along  the  ill-paved  road 
in  the  Strand,  or  more  pleasantly  floated  down  the  high- 

*  Joseph  Lister's  Narrative,  pp.  32,  34.  A  curious  piece  of  autibi- 
ography  illustrative  of  Puritan  times.  He  came  from  i!'orkshire,  and 
lived  in  some  wealtby  families  in  London  as  footman. 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES. 


207 


way  of  the  Thames,  amidst  barges  of  pleasure  and  boats 
of  merchandise,  he  would  pause  to  muse  upon  those  gray 
walls,  and  think  of  its  romantic  scenes  and  stories ;  but 
of  late  it  had  gathered  round  it  associations  of  a  new  class, 
as  a  place  set  apart  for  the  business  of  the  Common- 
wealth, and  the  steps  by  the  river-side  had  been  not  a  lit- 
tle worn  by  the  feet  of  courtiers  and  messengers  passing 
to  and  fro  between  the  offices  of  the  Savoy  and  the  palace 
of  my  Lord  Protector  at  Whitehall.  It  was  now  to  be 
employed  for  a  religious  purpose,  which  has  rendered  it 
somewhat  celebrated  in  the  ecclesiastical  annals  of  our 
country.  There,  on  the  29th  of  September,  two  hundred 
ministers  and  lay  delegates,  Mr.  Bridge  among  the  num- 
ber, assembled  to  confer  upon  the  publication  of  a  state- 
ment of  their  creed  and  polity,  which  ended  in  drawing 
up  the  well-known  Savoy  Declaration.  Their  object  was 
different  from  that  of  the  persons  who  drew  up  the  Thirty- 
Nine  Articles,  and  of  those  who  framed  the  Westminster 
Confession.  The  brethren  at  the  Savoy  desired  to  issue 
a  manifesto,  not  a  test ;  to  form  a  symbol,  not  a  standard. 
The  document  they  published  is  very  long,  and  goes  much 
into  detail ;  but  a  habit  of  over-doing  every  thing  in  such 
matters  was  the  fault  of  the  age,  and  the  worthies  em-' 
ployed  would  have  thought  they  were  slurring  their  work 
if  they  had  not  spread  it  over  the  surface  of  a  goodly  num- 
ber of  quarto  pages.  Tlie  doctrinal  portions  are  in  accor- 
dance with  the  Westminster  Confession,  and,  for  the  most 
part,  are  couched  in  the  same  terms.  With  regard  to  ec- 
clesiastical polity,  it  is  affirmed  that  members  of  Churches 
are  to  be  such  only  as,  in  the  judgment  of  charity,  are  be- 
lievers in  Christ ;  that  ministers  are  to  be  elected  by  the 
people ;  and  that  each  Church  is  an  independent  organ- 
ization. Yet  were  the  members  of  the  Savoy  meeting  by 
no  means  extravagant  in  their  notions  of  Independency. 


208  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

They  could  distinguish  between  Church  Courts  having 
coercive  powers,  and  associations  having  only  that  moral 
weight  to  support  their  decisions  which  known  wisdom 
and  piety  might  supply.  They  did  not  wish  to  see  each 
Church  in  a  state  of  perfect  isolation,  and  jealous  of 
every  species  of  interference,  but  sought  rather  to  encour- 
age the  habit  of  submitting  cases  of  difference  for  the 
opinion  of  those  whom  age  and  intelligence  might  qualify 
to  be  the  advisers  of  their  brethren.  Nor  did  they  require 
as  a  test  of  Christian  communion  any  thing  more  than  a 
credible  profession  of  faith  and  piety,  and  the  maintenance 
of  a  blameless  reputation.  Emancipated  from  the  thral- 
dom of  narrow  views  on  this  vital  point,  the  Independents 
proclaimed  themselves  the  enlightened  friends  of  thorough- 
going union.  Uniformity  they  sought  not  to  promote; 
they  had  read  the  history  of  the  Church  too  well  to  be- 
lieve it  was  practicable ;  they  had  read  the  Bible  too  well 
to  believe  it  was  the  grand  thing  designed  by  Jesus  Christ; 
but  union  they  did  endeavor  to  advance,  regarding  it  as 
capable  of  being  attahied  and  devoutly  to  be  wished. 
And  especially,  it  should  be  remarked,  that  the  Savoy 
Declaration  asserts  the  duty  of  mutual  indulgence  a  mong 
Christians,  and  that  there  is  no  warrant  for  the  magistrate 
to  abridge  them  of  their  liberty.  The  delegates  affirm 
that,  if  they  had  all  the  power  which  any  of  their  brethren 
of  different  opiniors  had  desired  to  have  over  them  or 
others,  they  would  freely  grant  this  liberty  to  them  all.* 
It  must  be  confessed,  however,  on  examining  the  docu- 
ment, that  the  members  of  the  Savoy  meeting  contended 
for  this  liberty  as  the  inheritance  of  the  saint,  rather  than 
the  inheritance  of  the  citizen.  It  seems,  in  their  view,  to 
have  been  a  religious  boon  to  be  conceded  to  certain 
classes,  not  as  an  indefeasible  right  belonging  to  all  men. 
*  See  Savoy  Declaration,  pref. 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  209 

They  did  not  appear  to  apprehend  that  religious  liberty  is 
only  another  name  for  civil  liberty,  designating  an  impor- 
tant branch  of  that  freedom  of  which  no  magistrate  can 
justly  deprive  his  subjects,  namely,  freedom  from  restraint 
in  all  such  modes  of  action  as  do  not  interfere  with  the 
rights  of  others ;  in  a  word,  the  freedom  of  each  consist- 
ently with  the  freedom  of  all. 

Further  illustrations  of  the  ecclesiastical  views  of  some 
leading  Independents  are  afforded  in  a  subsequent  part  of 
the  Yarmouth  records,  as  well  as  an  insight  into  some  of 
the  political  movements  of  the  day.  After  the  accession 
of  Richard  to  the  Protectorate,  it  is  well  known  that  a 
formidable  opposition  to  his  government  arose  from  a  large 
section  of  the  army.  Ludlow  describes  it  as  broken  up 
into  three  factions,  of  which  one  was  devoted  to  the  Pro- 
tector ;  another  was  in  favor  of  a  pure  republic  ;  and  the 
third,  headed  by  Fleetwood  and  others,  called,  from  their 
place  of  meeting,  the  Wallingford  House  party.  The 
latter  do  not  appear  to  have  been  pure  republicans,  but, 
dissatisfied  with  Richard,  they  coalesced  with  the  repub- 
lican section,  and  sought  and  accomplished  the  overthrow 
of  the  existing  Government.  There  seems  to  have  been 
a  Congregational  Church  assembling  in  Wallingford 
House,  who,  probably  under  the  influence  of  Fleetwood, 
sought  the  counsel  of  other  Churches  on  the  political  ques- 
tions of  those  unsettled  times.  A  communication  for  the 
purpose  was  dispatched  to  Yarmouth,  and  "  the  Church 
at  Wallingford  House  desired  advice  as  to  what  they 
apprehended  was  needful  for  the  Commonwealth."  The 
brethren  at  Yarmouth  considered  it,  and  then  wisely  and 
prudently  "  ordered  the  elders  to  write  to  them,  thanking 
them  for  their  love  and  care  of  them,  and  also  desiring  to 
give  the  right  hand  of  fellowship  with  them,  but  concern- 
18* 


210 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


ing  civil  business,  the  Church,  as  a  Church,  desire  not  to 
meddle. ^^ 

As  the  grand  question  of  religious  liberty  was  so  much 
involved  in  the  political  agitations  of  the  time,  a  careful 
abstinence  from  expressing  any  opinion  on  matters  of 
government  by  ecclesiastical  communities,  however  desir- 
able, was  more  than  could  be  expected. 

Accordingly,  meetings  of  Congregational  ministers  and 
laymen  were  held  to  deliberate  on  some  of  the  great  ques- 
tions which  absorbed  the  public  mind.  Mr.  Allen  desired 
a  meeting  at  Norwich,  to  which  Mr.  Bridge  and  Mr. 
Bendish  were  sent  as  delegates ;  and  shortly  afterwards, 
a  meeting  was  held  in  London,  respecting  which  Dr. 
Owen  wrote  to  the  Yarmouth  pastor.  This  appears  from 
the  Church-Book,  which  also  reports  certain  resolutions  in 
reference  to  the  matters  in  debate  ;  and  since  they  are  of 
importance,  and,  as  far  as  I  am  aware,  have  never  been 
published,  they  are  now  subjoined,  with  a  few  remarks. 
It  is  true  they  were  adopted  at  the  meeting  of  a  single 
Church,  and  therefore  are  by  no  means  set  forth  as  an  au- 
thorized declaration  of  the  body,  yet,  as  Mr.  Bridge  was 
the  pastor,  and  an  influential  man  in  the  denomination, 
and  probably  drew  up  the  resolutions,  there  can  be  no 
doubt  that  the  opinions  expressed  were  shared  in  by  many, 
of  which,  indeed,  there  is  sufficient  evidence  in  the  writings 
of  other  distinguished  Independents. 

"  1659,  December  28th.— The  Church  having  met,  Mr. 
Bridge  made  a  report  of  what  was  done  by  the  messengers 
of  the  Churches  at  London,  and  these  four  things  offered 
as  the  result  of  their  own  thoughts  : — 

"  First.  We  judge  a  Parliament  to  be  the  expedient  for 
the  peace  of  these  nations  ;  and  withal  we  do  desire  that 
due  care  be  taken  that  the  Parliament  be  such  as  may 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  211 

preserve  the  interest  of  Christ  and  his  people  in  these 
nations." 

This  resolution  refers  to  what  might  well  be  deemed 
throughout  England  the  question  of  questions, — "  What 
government  shall  we  have  ?"  for  poor  England,  just  then, 
had  no  government  at  all.  The  Long  Parliament,  whose 
tenacious  life  was  a  strange  phenomenon,  had  now,  after 
repeated  resuscitations,  been  once  more  put  into  a  state  of 
suspended  animation,  to  resume,  however,  its  vital  functions 
again  at  the  bidding  of  its  magical  superiors.  The  su- 
preme power  devolved  on  the  army :  a  revolution  was 
beginning  again — all  was  confusion — each  limb  of  the 
body  politic  was  out  of  joint ;  and  the  cry  was, "  How  shall 
it  be  set '?"  Ludlow  informs  us  some  were  for  a  select 
standing  senate,  to  be  joined  to  the  representatives  ;  others 
labored  to  have  the  supreme  authority  to  consist  of  an  as- 
sembly chosen  by  the  people,  and  a  council  of  state  chosen 
by  that  assembly ;  some  were  desirous  to  have  a  represen- 
tative of  the  people  constantly  sitting ;  others,  smitten 
with  the  love  of  Greek  precedents,  asked  that  there  might 
be  joined  to  the  popular  assembly  a  number  of  persons, 
after  the  fashion  of  the  Lacedaemonian  Ephori,  who  should 
have  a  veto  on  matters  involving  the  essentials  of  govern- 
ment. Another  section  were  of  opinion,  that  it  would  be 
most  conducive  to  the  public  happiness  to  have  two  coun- 
cils chosen  by  the  people,  consisting,  the  one  of  three  hun- 
dred, the  other  of  one  hundred  members  ;  the  former  to 
debate,  the  latter  to  resolve  ;  something  like  the  tribunate 
and  legislative  bodies  in  the  scheme  of  the  great  French 
constitution-maker  M.  Sieyes.* 

It  was  amidst  such  confusion,  such  terrors,  such  cries, 

»  Sieyos  reversed  the  numbers  ;  the  tribunate  who  discussed  the 
laws  were  one  hundred  ;  the  legislative  body  who  decided  on  them, 
three  hundred. 


212  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

articulate  and  inarticulate,  and  such  inability  on  tlie  part 
of  those  who,  in  this  night  of  darkness,  had  attempted  to 
guide  the  ship  through  the  rude  storm — now  that  the  brave 
old  pilot  Cromwell  was  gone — that  some  of  the  Indepen- 
dents hfted  up  their  voices,  and,  English  hke,  called  for 
a  Parliament  as  the  only  remedy.  Whether  they  meant 
by  that,  the  evoking  of  the  defunct  Long  Parliament  from 
the  shades,  or  the  calling  of  a  new  one,  does  not  appear ; 
at  any  rate,  their  hopes  ceiitred  in  a  Parliament,  provided 
it  were  a  godly  one,  devoted  to  "  the  interests  of  Christ  and 
his  people." 

"  Secondly.  As  touching  the  magistrate's  power  in 
matters  of  faith  and  worship,  we  have  declared  our  judg- 
ment in  our  late  Confession ;  and  though  we  greatly  prize 
our  Christian  liberties,  yet  we  profess  our  utter  dislike  and 
abhorrence  of  a  universal  toleration,  as  being  contrary  to 
the  mind  of  God  in  his  Word."  For  men  who  were  the 
champions  of  liberty  thus  to  condemn  its  universal  exten- 
sion, was  certainly  inconsistent ;  John  Goodwin  and  others 
would  have  thought  so ;  yet  it  will  be  found  that  what 
was  thus  declared  is  in  harmony  with  the  recorded  opinions 
of  other  Independents  of  that  day,  and  in  equal  harmony 
with  the  teaching  of  enlightened  advocates  of  toleration 
in  later  times.  Such  persons  overlooked  the  distinction 
between  speculative  opinions  and  the  overt  acts  which 
such  opinions  may  have  a  tendency  to  produce.  Recog- 
nizing in  Popery  certain  principles  inconsistent  with  sound 
notions  of  civil  liberty,  and  regarding  the  tenets  of  the 
Fifth  Monarchy  men,  and  others,  as  fraught  with  evils, 
inconsistent  with  the  order  of  society,  the  parties  in  ques- 
tion treated  these  men  as  if  they  were  actually  guilty  of 
the  crimes  which  were  only  anticipated  as  the  probable 
results  of  their  belief.  Hence  the  refusal  to  tolerate  them. 
Even  Locke  affirms — "  No  opinions  contrary  to  human  so- 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  213 

ciet}'-,  or  to  those  moral  rules  which  are  necessary  to  the 
preservation  of  ci\11  society,  are  to  be  tolerated  by  the 
magistrate."  Referring  to  such  persons  as  we  have  just 
named,  he  adds,  "  These,  therefore,  and  the  like,  who  at- 
tribute unto  the  faithful,  religious,  and  orthodox,  that  is, 
in  plain  terms,  unto  themselves,  any  peculiar  privilege 
and  power,  above  other  mortals,  in  civil  concernments,  or 
who,  upon  pretence  of  religion,  do  challenge  any  matter  of 
authority  over  such  as  are  not  associated  with  them"  in 
their  ecclesiastical  communion, — "  I  say,  these  have  no 
right  to  be  tolerated  by  the  magistrate ;  as  neither  those 
that  will  not  own  and  teach  the  duty  of  tolerating  all  men 
in  matters  of  mere  religion."*  This  passage  is  quoted 
from  that  immortal  reasoner,  not  at  all  for  the  purpose  of 
defending  the  above  resolution,  but  simply  to  show  that  in 
qualifying  their  doctrine  of  toleration  the  Yarmouth  Inde- 
pendents only  anticipated  one  of  the  greatest  philosophers 
of  the  age. 

Thirdly.  They  go  on  to  say  : — "  We  judge  that  tlie 
taking  awa,y  of  tithes  for  the  maintenance  of  ministers, 
until  as  full  a  maintenance  be  equally  secured,  and  as 
legally  settled,  tend  very  much  to  the  destruction  of  the 
ministry  and  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel  in  these  nations." 
This  resolution,  in  so  far  as  it  regards  the  acceptance  of 
tithes,  was  only  in  accordance  with  the  well-known  prac- 
tice of  many  Independents,  as  already  illustrated.  What 
exactly  is  meant  by  a  provision  as  secure  and  legal,  does 
not  appear,  though,  probably,  there  may  be  a  reference  to 
a  more  extended  endowment  of  the  ministry  ;  for,  it  is  plain 
enough  that  the  Congregational ists  of  that  day  had  not 
learned  to  trust  the  voluntary  principle,  of  the  efficiency  of 
which,  however,  recent  times  liave  afforded  growing  proofs. 

Fourthly.  They  add : — "  It  is  our  desire  that  countenance 

*  Locke's  Works,  vol.  ii.  p.  261. 


214  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

be  not  given,  or  trust  reposed,  in  the  hand  of  Quakers  ; 
they  being  persons  of  such  principles  as  are  destructive  to 
the  Gospel,  and  inconsistent  with  tlie  peace  of  civil  soci- 
eties." 

This  resolution  does  not  go  so  far  as  to  place  the  Qua- 
kers beyond  the  pale  of  toleration,  but  simply  to  refuse 
them  "countenance"  and  "  trust."  Certainly  it  wears  an 
uncharitable  aspect,  and  would  have  been  utterly  inexcu- 
sable, had  not  some  in  that  day,  who  called  themselves  Qua- 
kers, fallen  into  habits  of  excessive  fanatical  absurdity. 
Far  different  from  the  pacific  and  respectable  members  of 
that  body  in  later  times,  were  James  Naylor  and  other 
enthusiasts,  who  connected  themselves  with  the  primitive 
Friends.  Such  persons  certainly  laid  themselves  open  to 
the  charge  of  being  disturbers  of  the  peace  of  civil  socie- 
ties, while  their  religous  teaching,  in  many  instances,  was 
such  as  to  be  "  destructive  of  the  Gospel."  Still,  one  re- 
grets to  find  such  a  resolution  on  record. 

But,  to  conclude  this  chapter :  the  Independents  had  no 
longer  any  need  to  pass  resolutions  about  tithes  and  State 
support.  Clouds  were  gathering  over  the  prospects  of 
their  Churches.  The  Yarmouth  brethren  were  in  evident 
trouble.  Like  the  sea  birds  they  had  often  watched  on 
their  own  shores  giving  signs  that  they  saw  a  rising  storm, 
did  these  worthies  meet  again  and  again,  week  after  week, 
evidently  in  great  trouble,  to  seek  the  Lord  on  behalf  of  the 
Church  and  nation.  "  23d  Feb.  1659.  This  day  was  kept 
according  to  the  former  order  ;  and  the  Church  did  order 
that  Tuesday,  the  28th,  should  be  improved  for  the  same 
end."  These  simple  entries  bring  before  us  the  picture 
of  groups  wrestling  with  God  for  their  distracted  country ; 
and  we  see  our  fathers  so  employed,  not  in  Yarmouth  only, 
but  in  many  a  town,  village,  and  city  of  the  land.  Though 
He  whose  way  is  in  the  sea,  and  whose  path  is  in  the  deep 


EAST    ANGLIAN    CHURCHES.  215 

waters,  did  not  answer  their  prayer  as  they  desired,  but 
left  a  large  part  of  his  Church  and  people  to  endure  a  long 
fight  of  affliction,  yet  we  know  that  there  were  among 
them  those  who  found  a  refuge  from  the  coming  storm 
beneath  the  shadow  of  his  wings,  and  could  say  with 
David,  "  We  will  not  fear  though  the  earth  be  removed, 
and  the  mountains  be  cast  into  the  midst  of  the  sea." 
Much  certainly  did  they  need  such  Heaven-inspired  faith 
and  fortitude  ;  for  soon  their  liberties  were  wrested  from 
them  by  the  grasp  of  re\iving  despotism.  The  persecutions 
of  bygone  days  were  revived ;  Charles  IT.  walked  in  the 
footsteps  of  his  father's  intolerance ;  Bridge  was  once 
more  silenced,  and  the  place  where  his  flock  had  assem- 
bled barred  against  them.  "  Nov.  19th,  1661.  This  day," 
says  our  old  authority,  "the  keys  of  the  meeting-house 
were  sent  for  to  the  bayliff's,  and  delivered  to  the  Dean 
and  Sir  Thomas  Meadows,  and  the  vestry  door  nayled  wp." 
Thus  closes  the  first  Chapter  in  the  history  of  the  Mother 
Church  of  the  East  Anglian  Independents. 


CHAPTER   IX. 

BLACK      BARTHOLOMEW. 

Cromwell  was  gone ;  his  son,  unable  to  bear  the  heavy 
load  which  his  father  had  sustained,  was  soon  oppressed 
with  the  difficulties  of  his  position,  and  abdicated  the  Pro- 
tectorship. By  treachery  and  intrigue  the  Restoration  was 
accomplished  :  and  after  years  of  war  and  suffering  for  the 
sake  of  liberty,  the  people  were  seen  prostrate  at  the  feet 
of  Charles  the  Second  ;  asking  no  guarantees  against  the 
revival  of  despotism,  but  rather  craving  forgiveness  for  the 
victories  they  had  won.  The  Royalist  party,  recovering 
from  their  depression,  knew  no  bounds  to  their  joy,  as  they 
welcomed  another  sovereign  of  the  Stuart  line.  In  a  state 
of  perfect  delirium  they  celebrated  his  accession  to  his 
father's  throne.  Bonfires  blazed  in  many  a  market-place 
and  on  many  a  hill, — the  streets  at  night  sparkled  with 
illuminations, — windows  were  decorated  with  tapestry  and 
garlands, — the  May-poles  were  set  up  in  the  cross  ways, — 
rumps  of  beef  were  roasted  for  the  populace,  and  loaves 
of  bread  were  thrown  from  the  tops  of  market-houses. 
The  bells  rang  till  the  steeples  rocked,  and  the  crowds 
shouted  till  the  very  earth  shook.  The  Royalist,  on  his 
knees,  drank  to  the  health  of  his  Prince,  and  the  swagger- 
ing Cavalier  once  more  boldly  sang  his  favorite  lay,  "  The 
King  shall  enjoy  his  own  again." 

"  No  Bishop,  no  King,"  was  the  motto  of  James,  and  his 


'^''^ 


BLACK    BARTHOLOMEW.  21*7 

grandson,  so  far  adopting  the  sentiment  as  to  regard  epis- 
copacy as  a  bulwark  to  the  throne,  early  restored  the  pre- 
lates to  their  office  and  rank.  Mr.  Pepys,  in  his  curious 
and  inquisitive  rambles,  went  down  to  Westminster  on  the 
4th  of  October,  1660,  to  see  how  the  rochet  and  lawn 
looked  after  long  disuse,  and  on  his  return  home  wrote 
down  in  his  Journal,  "  Saw  the  Bishops  all  in  their  habits 
in  Henry  the  Seventh's  Chapel,  but,  at  their  going  out, — 
how  people  did  most  of  them  look  upon  them  as  strange 
creatures,  and  few  with  any  kind  of  love  or  respect." 

The  altered  state  of  things  foreboded  evil  enough  to  all 
classes  of  Nonconformists,  and  however  some  might  be 
buoyed  up  with  hopes  of  "  liberty  to  tender  consciences," 
the  worst  fears  of  others  were  completely  realized.  The 
Presbyterians  had  been  active  in  the  restoration  of  the 
King.  They  had  attended  him  with  acclamations  through 
the  city  towards  Westminster,  and  good  old  Mr.  Arthur 
Jackson  had  presented  the  gay  Monarch  with  a  richly 
bound  Bible,  which  Charles  promised  should  be  the  rule  of 
his  actions.  They  had  also  received  the  royal  assurance 
that  respect  should  be  paid  to  their  conscientious  scruples, 
and  they  soothed  themselves  with  the  hope  of  retaining 
their  benefices  by  some  compromise  with  their  adversaries. 
They  sought  a  revision  of  the  Liturgy  and  some  other  al- 
terations in  ecclesiastical  matters,  in  consequence  of  which 
a  conference  on  the  subject  was  appointed  by  the  King  to 
take  place  at  the  Savoy  Palace  between  twenty-one  An- 
glican divines  and  as  many  of  the  Presbyterian  order.* 
"  It  broke  up,"  says  Burnet,  "  without  doing  any  good.  It 
did  rather  hurt,  and  heightened  the  sharpness  that  was 
then  on  people's  minds  to  such  a  degree  that  it  needed  no 
addition  to  raise  it  higher.  The  Presbyterians  laid  their 
complaints  before  the  King.     But  little  regard  was  had  to 

*  The  conference  commenced  March  25th,  166L 

19 


218  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

them  ;  and  now  all  the  concern  that  seemed  to  employ  the 
Bishops'  thoughts  was,  not  only  to  make  no  alteration  on 
their  account,  but  to  make  the  terms  of  conformity  much 
stricter  than  they  had  been  before  the  war."* 

Before  the  Savoy  Conference  terminated,  the  two  Houses 
of  Convocation  assembled.  The  ruling  party  having  re- 
solved to  disregard  the  conscientious  scruples  of  their 
brethren,  proceeded  to  take  measures  for  the  full  enforce- 
ment of  their  own  ecclesiastical  system.  They  decided 
that  episcopal  ordination  was  indispensably  necessary,  and 
that  all  who  would  not  submit  to  that  rite  should  be  com- 
pelled to  relinquish  their  benefices.  They  revised  the 
Book  of  Common  Prayer,  and  introduced  a  number  of  al- 
terations, some  of  which  seemed  to  be  intended  only  for 
the  purpose  of  exasperating  the  Puritans.  It  was  known 
that  they  objected  to  saints'  days, — the  Bishops  increased 
the  number.  It  was  known  that  they  disliked  the  Apoc- 
ryphal lessons, — the  Bishops  therefore  added  another,  con- 
taining the  story  of  Bel  and  the  Dragon.  Parliament  at 
length  confirmed  the  work  of  the  Convocation,  and  passed 
the  memorable  Act  of  Uniformity.  This  law  enjoined 
on  all  clergymen  to  profess  their  unfeigned  assent  and 
consent  to  every  thing  contained  in  the  Book  of  Common 
Prayer,  to  repudiate  the  Solemn  League  and  Covenant, 
and  acknowledge  that  the  oath  taken  to  maintain  it  in- 
volved no  moral  obligation ;  and  further,  to  declare  that 
it  was  unlawful  under  any  pretence  whatever  to  take  up 
arms  against  the  King. 

The  feast  of  St.  Bartholomew,  August  24th,  1662,  was 
the  day  fixed  for  the  execution  of  the  act.  In  anticipating 
the  day  there  were  some  who  were  mainly  anxious  about 
retaining  their  livings,  and  were  little  scrupulous  respect- 
ing their  submission  to  the  conditions  imposed.     Their 

*  Burnet's  History  of  his  own  Times,  vol.  i.  p.  182. 


BLACK    BARTHOLOMEW.  219 

consciences  had  been  so  exercised  already  in  the  matter 
of  conformity,  that  they  had  become  amazingly  supple. 
Some  of  these  compliant  personages  had  been  Prelatists 
under  Charles,  Presbyterians  under  the  Parliament,  Inde- 
pendents under  Cromwell,  and  were  therefore  now  pre- 
pared to  take  another  bend  in  their  ecclesiastical  course, 
and  become  once  more  zealous  Episcopalians,  and  advo- 
cates for  the  Book  of  Common  Prayer.  But  others,  who 
had  not  attained  to  such  marvellous  flexibility  of  mind,  took 
into  their  grave  consideration  the  newly  enacted  terms  of 
conformity.  Some  men  who  had  a  conscience  did  not  think 
that  oaths  could  be  so  lightly  abjured,  and  their  moral  ob- 
ligations so  easily  annulled,  as  this  new  law  took  for 
granted ;  and  though  quite  prepared  to  swear  allegiance 
to  the  Crown,  they  could  not  go  so  far  as  to  subscribe  to 
the  doctrine  of  unqualified  passive  obedience.  But  sub- 
scription to  the  revised  Book  of  Common  Prayer  consti- 
tuted with  many  the  chief  difficulty.  As  to  the  exact  con- 
tents of  it,  some  of  the  ministers  could  not  be  informed 
previously  to  the  time  of  their  being  required  to  give  to  it 
their  unfeigned  assent  and  consent,  inasmuch  as  it  was  not 
issued  from  the  press  till  a  very  short  time  before  the  24th 
of  August,  and  men  living  in  remote  parts  of  the  country 
could  not  obtain  the  volume  by  that  day.  But,  of  course, 
the  ministers  were  acquainted  with  its  contents  in  general. 
Baptismal  regeneration,  fhe  practice  of  having  godfathers 
and  godmothers,  using  the  sign  of  the  cross,  kneeling  at 
the  Lord's  Supper,  the  belief  of  a  threefold  order  in  the 
ministry,  the  burial-service,  confirmation,  and  the  reading  of 
the  Apocrypha  in  churches,  were  all  still  sanctioned  in  the 
Prayer-Book,  and  these  points,  which  had  from  the  begin- 
ning been  opposed  by  the  Puritans,  remained  as  strongly 
objectionable  as  ever.  Exceptions  were  also  taken  against 
several  of  the  canons.     Thus  far  almost  all  who  belonged 


220  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

to  the  Puritan  class  were  agreed,  but  the  strict  Presbyte- 
rians and  Independents  obviously  had  additional  and  yet 
graver  objections  to  the  new^  Establishment. 

The  parsonages  in  many  parts  of  England,  as  the  corn 
was  ripening  in  the  summer  of  1662,  must  have  been  the 
scenes  of  some  memorable  struggles  between  conscience 
and  care,  faith  and  feeling.  Good  men  were  reduced  to 
a  sad  dilemma.  The  alternative  was  not  the  parish 
church  or  the  conventicle,  tithe  or  voluntary  contribution, 
but  preaching  as  a  Conformist  or  silence — a  legalized  in- 
come or  beggary.  To  render  the  hardship  the  more  se- 
vere, the  terms  of  conformity  were  imposed  before  Mich- 
aelmas, when  the  payment  of  the  year's  tithes  would  be 
due,  and  therefore  the  ejected  ministers  would  lose  a 
twelvemonth's  income.  They  were  men — they  were  hus- 
bands— they  were  fathers :  they  had  their  quiet  studies, 
and  they  saw  their  families  in  comfort — their  wives  sitting 
in  the  snug  parlor  of  the  rectory,  their  children  sporting 
in  the  garden  or  over  the  glebe.  To  leave  these  tranquil 
homes,  to  exchange  them  for  abject  poverty — here  was  a 
trial  of  faith,  more  easily  talked  of  than  thoroughly  rea- 
lized. It  were  ridiculous  to  look  on  these  individuals  as 
obstinate  fanatics — they  had  heads  and  hearts,  and  both 
were  at  work  in  this  trying  season.  They  thought  deeply 
on  the  matter,  weighed  it  carefully,  looked  at  it  on  ail 
sides,  prayed  over  it,  conversed  about  it.  Perhaps  the 
reader  sees  one  of  them  in  his  study  revolving  the  whole 
subject,  examining  the  Prayer-Book,  pondering  its  objec- 
tionable sentences,  and  writing  down  his  reasons  for  dis- 
sent. Perchance  a  wife  and  a  mother  who  is  honoring 
this  volume  by  her  perusal,  may  with  all  the  vividness  of 
a  woman's  imagination  picture  to  herself  the  country  rec- 
tor, and  the  beloved  companion  of  his  cares,  sitting  at 
eventide  by  the  window,  round  which  the  honeysuckle 


BLACK    BARTHOLOMEW.  221 

and  the  rose  are  entwining  their  buds  and  shedding  their 
fragrance,  first  looking  at  the  garden  which  she  has  culti- 
vated with  her  own  hands,  and  the  church  peeping  above 
the  trees  where  he  has  labored  for  many  a  year,  and  then 
gazing  on  each  other  with  tears  as  they  discuss  the  point, 
"  We  must  conform,  or  leave  all  this  next  August."  Nor 
did  the  ministers  neglect  to  correspond  with  one  another 
on  the  question :  the  sluggish  post  was  anxiously  waited 
for  by  many  a  worthy,  as  he  expected  from  some  clerical 
brother  a  folio  sheet  of  closely  written  answers  to  a  simi- 
lar amount  of  matter  in  the  form  of  query  and  objection. 
After  mature  deliberation  the  Nonconformist  adopted  his 
resolve,  sometimes  with  a  solemnity  which  rendered  all 
subsequent  hesitation  impossible.  A  copy  of  a  written 
resolution  by  Mr.  Samuel  Birch,  of  Bampton,  Oxfordshire, 
addressed  in  the  most  solemn  manner  to  the  Deity,  is  pre- 
served by  Calamy.  "  I  am  at  thy  footstool,"  says  this 
confessor,  "  I  may  not  do  evil  that  good  may  come — I  may 
not  do  this  great  sin  against  my  God  and  the  dictates  of 
my  conscience.  I  therefore  surrender  myself,  my  soul, 
my  ministry,  my  people,  my  place,  my  wife  and  children, 
and  whatsoever  else  is  here  concerned,  into  thy  hand  from 
whom  I  received  them.  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  me,  and 
assist  me  forever  to  keep  faith  and  a  good  conscience." 
One  good  man  braced  himself  up  for  the  crisis,  by  preach- 
ing to  his  people  for  several  successive  Sabbaths  from  the 
words  of  Paul  to  the  suffering  Hebrews,  "  Ye  took  joyfully 
the  spoiling  of  your  goods,  knowing  in  yourselves  that  ye 
have  in  heaven  a  better  and  an  enduring  substance." 
Another,  who  had  a  wife  and  ten  children,  fortified  himself 
by  reflecting  on  that  consolatory  passage  in  our  Lord's 
Sermon  on  the  Mount,  where  he  bids  his  followers  take 
no  thought  for  the  morrow,  and  chides  their  distrust  in 
Providence  by  an  appeal  to  the  birds  of  the  air  and  the 


222  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

lilies  of  the  field ;  and  when  this  excellent  individual  was 
asked  how  he  would  maintain  his  large  family,  he  replied, 
"  They  must  live  on  the  sixth  chapter  of  Matthew."* 

At  length  the  feast  of  St.  Bartholomew  arrived.  It  was 
with  an  aching  heart  that  many  a  one  arose  that  morning. 
With  what  deep  feeling  must  the  pastor  have  prayed  in 
his  closet — the  father  in  his  family !  That  day  dawned 
on  them  in  plenty;  it  would  close  on  them  in  pauperism. 
We  are  told  of  the  immense  congregations  that  assembled 
to  hear  the  farewell  discourses,  and  of  the  numbers  who 
were  melted  to  tears.  The  ejected  ministers  had  to  preach 
funeral  sermons  over  their  own  ministry.  Their  official 
character  now  ceased.  Henceforth  their  lips  in  public 
must  be  sealed,  as  with  the  touch  of  death.  This  gave 
unwonted  force  and  pathos  to  their  ministrations,  and  no 
one  can  wonder  that  the  listening  multitudes  were  melted 
into  tears.  Some  of  the  sermons  are  preserved,  and  they 
are  remarkable  for  the  singleness  of  purpose  which  they 
display.  The  preacher  evidently  aims  alorie  at  the  edifica- 
tion of  his  people  on  this  last  opportunity  of  addressing 
them.  There  is  a  striking  absence  in  their  discourses  of 
every  thing  like  party  feeling,  of  invectives  against  their 
enemies,  of  attempts  to  excite  pity  for  themselves.  Their 
personal  allusions  are  few,  simple,  manly,  and  dignified. 
"  I  know,"  said  the  eminent  Dr.  Bates  in  his  farewell  ser- 
mon, "  I  know  you  expect  I  should  say  something  as  to 
my  Nonconformity  ;  I  shall  only  say  thus  much — it  is  nei- 
ther fancy,  faction,  or  humor  that  makes  me  not  to  com- 
ply, but  merely  for  fear  of  offending  God.  And  if  after 
the  best  means  used  for  my  illumination,  as  prayer  to  God, 
discourse,  or  study,  I  am  not  able  to  be  satisfied  concern- 
ing the  lawfulness  of  what  is  required, — if  it  be  my  unhap- 
piness  to  be  in  error,  surely  men  will  have  no  reason  to  be 

*  Non.  Memorial,  vol.  ii.  p.  312. 


BLACK    BARTHOLOMEW.  223 

angry  with  me  in  this  world,  and  I  hope  God  will  pardon 
me  in  the  next."* 

'•  Brethren,"  exclaims  Mr.  Lye,  "  I  could  do  very  much 
for  the  love  I  bear  to  you,  but  I  dare  not  sin.  I  know  they 
will  tell  you  this  is  pride  and  peevishness  in  us,  that  we 
are  tender  of  our  reputation,  and  would  fain  all  be  Bish- 
ops, and  forty  things  more  ;  but  the  Lord  be  witness  be- 
tween them  and  us  in  this.  Beloved,  I  prefer  my  wife  and 
children  before  a  blast  of  air  or  people's  talk.  I  am  very 
sensible  of  what  it  is  to  be  reduced  to  a  morsel  of  bread. 
Let  the  God  of  heaven  and  earth  do  what  he  will  with  me, 
if  I  could  have  subscribed  with  a  good  conscience  I  would  : 
I  would  do  any  thing  to  keep  myself  in  the  work  of  God, 
but  to  sin  against  God,  I  dare  not  do  it."  In  meeting  the 
charge  of  disaffection  to  the  government,  Mr.  Atkin  ob- 
serves, "  Let  him  never  be  accounted  a  sound  Christian 
that  doth  not  fear  God  and  honor  the  King.  I  beg  that 
you  will  not  interpret  our  Nonconformity  to  be  an  act  of 
unpeaceableness  and  disloyalty.  We  will  do  any  thing  for 
his  Majesty  but  sin.  We  will  hazard  any  thing  for  him 
but  our  souls.  We  hope  we  could  die  for  him,  only  we 
dare  not  be  damned  for  him.  We  make  no  question, 
however  we  may  be  accounted  of  here,  we  shall  be  found 
loyal  and  obedient  subjects  at  our  appearance  before 
God's  tribunal."! 

Men  who  could  talk  thus  and  act,  must  have  felt,  as  the 
feast  of  Bartholomew  closed  upon  them,  a  conscious  in- 
tegrity, and  a  self-respect  which  compensated  for  their  tem- 
poral losses.  Some  ministers  who  had  conformed,  once 
met  Mr.  Christopher  Jackson  of  Crossby,  on  the  Hill  in 
Westmoreland,  an  ejected  brother,  and  taunted  him  with 

*  These  Sermons  were  preached  the  Sunday  before  St.  Bartholo- 
mew's day. 
t  See  "  Sermons  by  Ejected  Ministers." 


224  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

his  threadbare  coat.  "  If  it  be  bare,"  he  rejoined,  "  it  has 
nzver  been  iurned.^^  And  truly  a  man  whose  soul  is 
clothed  with  an  untorn  conscience,  though  his  attire  be 
that  of  a  beggar,  may  walk  through  the  world  with  a  more 
portly  bearing  and  princely  step  than  he  whose  ragged  con- 
science is  covered  with  the  costliest  robes  !  Some  of  the 
parishioners  of  these  ministers  wondered  at  their  scruples. 
"  Ah !  Mr.  Heywood,"  said  a  countryman,  addressing  the 
Vicar  of  Ormskirk,  "  we  would  gladly  have  you  preach 
still  in  the  church."  "  Yes,"  said  he,  "  I  would  as  gladly 
preach  as  you  can  desire  it,  if  I  could  do  it  with  a  safe 
conscience."  "  Oh,  sir,"  repHed  the  man,  "  many  now-a- 
days  make  a  great  gash  in  their  consciences  :  cannot  you 
make  a  little  nick  in  yours  ?"  And  some  of  the  very  indi- 
viduals who  were  in  the  first  instance  the  loudest  in  con- 
demning conformity,  and  in  leading  their  brethren  to  the 
edge  of  the  Rubicon,  and  persuading  them  to  make  the  de- 
cisive plunge,  when  it  came  to  the  point  to  do  the  thing 
themselves,  shrank  back  from  the  danger,  and  blamed  the 
men  whom  they  had  before  cheered  on.  "  Never  con- 
form !  never  conform  !"  said  the  Rector  of  Burnham  to  Mr. 
Clopton,  who  had  the  living  of  Reckondon,  "  Never  con- 
form, Sir  !"  but  when  St.  Bartholomew's  day  came,  this 
zealous  adviser  could  not  find  it  in  his  heart  to  sacrifice  his 
tithes  and  his  glebe.  He  then  wrote  to  Mr.  Clopton,  and 
told  him  to  remember  that  Reckondon  was  a  good  hving  ; 
but  the  minister,  who  had  been  at  first  less  excited  about 
the  matter  than  his  neighbor,  wrote  back  word  that  "  he 
hoped  he  should  keep  a  good  conscience."  The  men  who, 
with  integrity  and  uprightness,  sacrificed  their  Hvings,  se- 
cured for  themselves  a  much  better  inheritance  than  the 
men  who,  on  the  principles  of  expediency,  conformed  and 
retained  their  benefices. 

Men  who  could  act  with  such  principle,  must  also  have 


BLACK    BARTHOLOMEW.  225 

endeared  themselves  more  than  ever  to  their  pious  parish- 
ioners. The  moral  heroism  they  displayed  on  St.  Bartholo- 
mew's day,  must  have  appeared  more  impressive  than  any 
of  their  sermons.  Subhmity  now  seemed  blended  with 
their  gentler  pastoral  qualities.  With  more  than  usual 
reverence,  and  with  not  less  affection,  must  the  groups 
have  gathered  round  them  as  they  left  the  church  that  af- 
ternoon, to  return  for  the  last  time  to  the  parsonage — 

"  The  service  past,  around  the  pious  man, 
With  steady  zeal,  each  honest  rustic  ran: 
Even  children  followed  with  endearing  wile, 
And  plucked  his  gown  to  share  the  good  inan's  smile  ; 
His  ready  smile  a  parent's  warmth  exprest, 
Their  welfare  pleased  him,  and  their  cares  distrest ; 
To  them  his  heart,  his  love,  his  griefs  were  given  ; 
But  all  his  serious  thoughts  had  rest  in  heaven : 
As  some  tall  cliff  that  lifts  its  awful  form. 
Swells  from  the  vale,  and  midway  leaves  the  storm  : 
Though  round  its  breast  the  rolling  clouds  are  spread, 
Eternal  sunshine  settles  on  its  head." 

The  24th  of  August  perhaps  was  the  most  trying  day 
to  the  ejected  ministers,  for  then  as  men  of  God  they  sur- 
rendered their  spiritual  charge  ;  but  the  day  when  they  left 
their  homes,  endeared  by  the  domestic  associations  of  past 
happy  years,  could  not  fail  to  affect  them  deeply,  for  then 
came  their  trial  as  husbands  and  fathers.  No  artist  that 
I  know  of  has  painted  the  Nonconformist  and  his  family 
leaving  the  parsonage,  though  it  would  form  an  interest- 
ing subject  for  his  pencil ;  nor  has  any  poet  selected  it  as 
the  theme  for  his  muse,  but  the  well-known  lines  in  Gold- 
smith's Deserted  Village  may  be  accommodated  to  the  in- 
cident, and  will  bring  before  us  the  picture  with  touching 
beauty. 

"  Good  heaven  !  what  sorrows  gloom'd  that  parting  day, 
That  call'd  them  from  their  native  walks  away, 


226  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

When  the  poor  exiles,  every  pleasure  past, 

Hung  round  the  bovvers,  and  fondly  looked  their  last. 

With  loudest  plaints  the  mother  spoke  her  woes, 

And  l)le3t  the  cot  where  every  pleasure  rose. 

And  kiss'd  her  thoughtless  habes  with  many  a  tear, 

And  clasp'd  them  close,  in  sorrow  doubly  dear ; 

While  her  fond  husband  strove  to  lend  relief, 

In  all  the  silent  manliness  of  grief." 

Upon  the  dissolution  of  the  monasteries  under  Henry 
VIIL,  and  upon  tire  deprivation  of  the  Popish  priests  under 
Elizabeth,  some  provision  was  made  for  their  necessities ; 
and  when  any  one  of  the  Episcopal  clergy,  during  the 
Commonwealth,  was  dismissed  from  his  living,  a  fifth  of 
his  former  income  was  reserved  for  his  use,  but  no  con- 
sideration of  this  kind  was  shown  to  the  ministers  who 
were  ejected  by  the  act  of  Uniformity.  Numbers  of  them 
were  therefore  reduced  to  perfect  poverty. 

Some  interesting  facts  have  been  preserved  relative  to 
their  sufferings,  and  the  remarkable  interpositions  of  Provi- 
dence in  their  behalf:  but  what  a  multitude  of  such  facts 
in  the  history  of  two  thousand  families  or  more  must  have 
passed  into  oblivion ! 

"  Not  long  after  the  year  1662,  Mr.  Grove,  a  gentleman 
of  great  opulence,  whose  seat  was  near  Birdbush,  upon 
his  wife's  laying  dangerously  ill,  sent  to  his  parish  minis- 
ter to  pray  with  her.  When  the  messenger  came  he 
was  just  gone  out  with  the  hounds,  and  sent  word  he 
would  come  when  the  hunt  was  over.  Mr.  Grove  ex- 
pressing much  resentment  against  the  minister  for  choos- 
ing rather  to  follow  his  diversions  than  attend  one  of  his 
flock  in  such  circumstances,  one  of  the  servants  took  the 
liberty  to  say, '  Sir,  our  shepherd,  if  you  will  send  for  him, 
can  pray  very  well :  we  have  often  heard  him  at  prayer 
in  the  field.'  Upon  this  he  was  immediately  sent  for,  and 
Mr.  Grove  asking  him  whether  he  ever  did  or  could  pray, 


BLACK    BARTHOLOMEW.  22*7 

the  shepherd  fixed  his  eyes  upon  him,  and  with  peculiar 
seriousness  in  his  countenance,  replied,  '  God  forbid,  sir,  1 
should  live  one  day  without  prayer.'  He  was  then  desired 
to  pray  with  the  sick  lady ;  which  he  did  so  pertinently  to 
her  case,  with  such  fluency  and  fervor  of  devotion,  as 
greatly  to  astonish  the  husband  and  all  the  family  who 
were  present.  When  they  arose  from  their  knees,  the 
gentleman  addressed  him  to  this  effect :  '•  Your  language 
and  manner  discover  you  to  be  a  very  different  person 
from  what  your  appearance  indicates.  I  conjure  you  to 
inform  me  who  and  what  you  are,  and  what  were  your 
views  and  situation  in  life  before  you  came  into  my  ser- 
vice.' Upon  which  he  told  him  he  was  one  of  the  minis- 
ters who  had  been  lately  ejected  from  the  Church,  and 
that  having  nothing  of  his  own  left,  he  was  content  for  a 
livelihood  to  submit  to  the  honest  and  peaceful  employ- 
ment of  tending  sheep.  On  hearing  this,  Mr.  Grove  said, 
'  Then  you  shall  be  my  shepherd,'  and  immediately  erected 
a  meeting-house  on  his  own  estate,  in  which  Mr.  Ince 
(for  that  was  the  shepherd's  name)  preached  and  gath- 
ered a  congregation  of  Dissenters."* 

After  the  ejectment  of  Mr.  Perkins,  vicar  of  Burley  in 
Rutlandshire,  he  often  travelled  on  the  Lord's  day  several 
miles  from  home  to  preach,  and  got  ten  shillings  for  his 
day's  service,  which  for  a  great  while  was  the  most  that 
he  had  to  support  his  family.  He  was  often  in  straits. 
At  one  time  a  niece  of  his  whom  he  had  brought  up,  going 
after  her  marriage  to  visit  him,  in  the  course  of  free  con- 
versation with  her,  he  said,  "  Child,  how  much  do  you 
think  I  have  to  keep  my  family  ? — but  a  poor  threepence." 
After  which,  she  appearing  affected,  he  with  a  great  deal 
of  cheerfulness  cried  out :  "  Fear  not ;  God  will  provide  ;" 
and  in  a  little  time  a  gentleman's  servant  knocked  at  the 
*  Palmer's  Nonconformist  Memorial,  vol.  iii.  p.  3G3. 


228  SPIRITUAL   HEROES. 

door,  who  brought  him  a  side  of  venison  for  a  present,  to- 
gether with  some  wheat  and  malt. 

Mr.  Maurice,  rector  of  Shelton  in  Shropshire,  was  some- 
times reduced  to  great  straits,  whilst  he  lived  at  Shrews- 
bury after  his  ejectment.  Once,  when  he  had  been  very- 
thoughtful,  and  was  engaged  in  prayer  with  his  family, 
suiting  some  petitions  to  their  necessitious  case,  a  carrier 
knocked  at  the  door,  inquired  for  him,  and  delivered  to  him 
a  handful  of  money  untold,  as  a  present  from  some  friends, 
but  would  not  tell  who  they  were.* 

These  are  but  specimens  of  the  legendary  tales  handed 
down  respecting  the  Bartholomew  confessors.  Some,  in- 
deed, may  look  on  them  as  fictions ;  but  those  who  thor- 
oughly believe  the  assurance  of  the  Divine  Redeemer, 
that  if  we  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God  and  his  righteous- 
ness, all  needful  things  shall  be  added  unto  us,  will  read- 
ily allow  the  probability,  the  verisimilitude  of  such  state- 
ments ;  nor  can  any  fair  suspicion  be  entertained  respect- 
ing the  veracity,  the  means  of  information,  the  good  sense, 
and  habits  of  careful  inquiry  possessed  by  the  men  who 
have  related  these  incidents.  If  we  believe  (and  who  that 
reads  the  New  Testament  can  disbelieve  it  ?)  that  a  special 
providence  watches  over  those  who  strive  to  do  God's  will, 
and  rest  upon  his  promises,  we  shall  be  prepared  to  admit 
remarkable  interpositions  on  behalf  of  men  who  signal- 
ized themselves  by  their  religious  integrity.  Instead  of 
there  being  an  antecedent  improbability  against  such 
facts,  they  are  the  very  facts  which  Divine  Revelation 
stamps  with  a  striking  likelihood. 

The  pecuniary  difficulties,  however,  in  which  the  Act 
of  Uniformity  involved  so  many  devoted  men,  were  only  the 
beginning  of  sorrows  ;  their  reputation,  their  personal  lib- 
erty and  their  lives  were  soon  in  jeopardy.     For  these 

*  See  Palmer's  Nonconformist  Memorial,  toL  iii.  pp.  133,  160. 


BLACK    BARTHOLOMEW.  229 

silenced  ministers  to  preach  to  their  late  parishioners  and 
friends,  for  them  even  to  pray  with  a  few  devout  spirits  like 
themselves,  was  deemed  a  crime.  Their  words  were  often 
caught  up,  and  with  diabolical  ingenuity  construed  into 
treason.  If  some  quaint  preacher  spoke  of  the  devil  as  a 
king  who  courts  the  soul,  and  speaks  fair  till  he  has  ob- 
tained his  throne,  the  metaphorical  language  was  grossly 
perverted,  and  there  were  informers  ready  to  declare  that 
the  good  man  said  the  King  was  like  the  Evil  One.*  Trea- 
son, heresy,  schism,  were  unscrupulously  charged  upon 
this  proscribed  class,  and  the  malicious  were  never  at  a 
loss  for  pretexts  to  compass  their  purposes.  Ruffians  were 
ready  to  execute  the  bidding  of  inhuman  magistrates  and 
informers,  and  would  rush  into  the  houses  of  ejected  min- 
isters while  they  were  praying  with  their  families,  and 
levelling  a  pistol  at  the  back  of  the  suppliant,  command 
him  in  the  King's  name  to  rise  and  surrender  himself.f 
Dragged  before  prejudiced  justices  of  the  peace  to  answer 
charges  equally  vague  and  false,  these  Puritans  were 
treated  with  a  brutality  which  in  the  present  day  appears 
incredible.  When,  for  example,  one  of  these  confessors 
was  pleading  his  own  cause,  an  alderman  rose  from  the 
bench,  tore  off  the  satin  cap  worn  by  the  accused,  and 
boxed  his  ears.|  The  ejected  ministers  were  sometimes 
conducted  through  the  streets  by  constables  after  the  man- 
ner of  criminals,  and  compelled  to  walk  long  distances  to 
prison,  till  their  feet  were  pierced  through  their  worn-out 
shoes,  and  stained  with  blood. ^     A  memorable  story  is 

*  Palmer's  Nonconformist  Memorial,  vol.  iii.  p.  ]63.  The  fact  which 
is  here  related  occurred  before  the  Act  of  Uniformity  ;  but  it  shows  the 
animus  by  which  the  persecutors  of  the  Puritans  were  ever  influenced. 

t  Palmer,  vol.  ii.  p.  158.  t  Ibid.  vol.  ii.  p.  207. 

$  The  attempt  to  impose  silence  on  these  men  by  confining  them  ia 
jails  often  proved  in  vain  ;  for  many  instances  are  recorded  of  their 
preaching  through  the  gratings  of  their  prison  windows. 
20 


230  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

told  of  one  of  these  worthies,  illustrative  of  the  inhumanity 
of  his  persecutors  and  of  his  own  beautiful  Christian  spirit. 
Thomas  Worts  was  curate  of  Burningham  in  Norfolk. 
Being  apprehended  after  his  ejectment  by  a  writ  De  ex- 
communicato  capiendo,  he  was  brought  from  Burningham 
to  Norwich  Castle  with  his  legs  chained  under  the  horse's 
belly.  Entering  that  old  wall-girt  city  through  St.  Augus- 
tine's gate,  which  with  its  square  tower  guarded  one  of  the 
nortliern  entrances,  he  was  watched  by  a  woman  looking 
from  a  chamber  window,  who  exclaimed  in  derision,  as  he 
passed  close  by  her,  "  Worts,  where's  now  your  God  ?" 
"  Turn,"  said  the  injured  man,  "  to  Micah  vii.  10, '  Then 
she  that  is  mine  enemy  shall  see  it,  and  shame  shall  cover 
her  which  said  unto  me.  Where  is  the  Lord  thy  God  ? 
Mine  eye  shall  behold  her :  now  shall  she  be  trodden  down 
as  the  mire  of  the  streets.'  "  It  is  added,  that  the  woman, 
touched  by  this  allusion,  ceased  from  her  enmity,  and  be- 
came a  kind  friend  to  the  man  whom  she  had  insulted.* 
Worts  had  a  brother  named  Richard,  who  in  like  manner 
was  apprehended,  and  was  imprisoned  for  seven  years. 
Part  of  this  time  was  spent  in  Norwich  Castle,  in  a  miser- 
able cell  containing  six  prisoners  besides  himself,  with 
wickets  looking  into  the  felons'  yard,  which  were  constantly 
kept  open,  or  the  inm.ates  would  have  been  stifled  with 
the  fumes  of  the  charcoal  burnt  in  that  cold  damp  place. 
"  If  his  wife  came  to  see  one  of  the  captives,  he  was  called 
down  to  the  door,  and  the  keeper  used  to  set  his  back 
against  one  side  of  the  doorway  and  his  foot  against  the 
other,  so  as  to  prevent  her  entrance  any  farther."!  The 
plague  was  raging  at  the  time  ;  the  filth  and  stench  of 
the  prison  were  alone  enough  to  create  a  pestilence.     The 

*  Palmer,  vol.  ill.  p.  2.    A  similar  story  is  related  of  Mr.  Norman  of 
Bridgewater. 
t  Ibid.  vol.  iii.  p.  4. 


BLACK    BARTHOLOMEW.  231 

close  confiement  of  the  prisoners  seriously  affected  their 
health ;  one  was  in  imminent  danger ;  and  under  these 
circumstances  application  was  made  for  at  least  a  tempo- 
rary release — but  in  vain. 

In  the  year  following  that  in  which  the  Act  of  Unifor- 
mity was  passed,  another  statue  was  made  for  the  oppres- 
sion of  the  Nonconformists.  Under  pretence  of  prevent- 
ing riotous  assemblies,  such  as  had  recently  troubled  the 
peace  of  Yorkshire  and  Westmorland,  in  which  a  few  of 
the  Fifth  Monarchy  men  were  implicated,  it  was  enacted 
that  if  more  than  five  persons,  besides  the  members  of  a 
family,  met  together  for  religious  exercises,  anywhere 
but  in  the  churches  of  the  Establishment,  the  offenders 
should  in  the  first  instance  be  fined  five  pounds,  or  be  im- 
prisoned three  months ;  in  the  second,  pay  ten  pounds  or 
suffer  imprisonment  for  six  months  ;  and  in  the  third,  for- 
feit a  hundred  pounds  or  be  sent  over  the  seas  for  seven 
years. 

The  Act  did  not  remain  a  dead  letter  in  the  statue-book. 
In  many  places  it  was  carried  out  with  extreme  rigor. 
The  Nonconformists  were  carefully  watched ;  spies  were 
set  to  discover  were  they  worshipped,  and  inform  the  local 
authorities.  Men  calling  themselves  officers  of  justice 
were  prompt  in  endeavoring  to  arrest  the  parties,  and  in- 
flict the  penalty.  The  records  of  the  Church  at  Broad- 
mead,  Bristol,  contain  several  notices  of  the  operation  of 
the  Act.  As  the  people  met  at  one  Mr.  Yeats's  house,  a 
baker,  in  Maryport  Street,  the  house  was  beset  by  the 
mayor  and  several  aldermen,  who  demanded  entrance ; 
but  the  door  being  kept  close,  they  forced  it  open  with  iron 
bars  ;  some  of  the  worshippers  escaped  at  the  back  of  the 
premises,  others  were  seized  and  sent  to  prison.  "  We 
were  hunted  by  the  Nimrods,"  observe  these  humble  con- 
fessors, •'  and  assaulted  many  a  time  by  men.  but  saved  by 


232  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

God."  One  day,  on  a  week  meeting,  a  guard  of  musket- 
eers was  sent  to  take  them  into  custody ;  but,  getting 
down  into  a  cellar,  they  eluded  their  enemies'  search. 
"  Another  time,  at  brother  Ellis's,  on  a  Lord's  day,  the 
mayor  and  aldermen,  with  officers,  beset  the  house,  and 
at  last  broke  open  the  back  door,  and  so  came  in  ;  but  in 
the  meantime  our  brother  having  contrived,  by  a  great 
cupboard,  to  hide  a  garret  door,  he  sent  up  most  of  the 
men  out  of  the  meeting  into  the  said  garret ;  and  so  we 
were  concealed."  The  Nonconformists  in  country  villages 
sometimes  avoided  detection  by  assembling  in  some  ma- 
norial hall  belonging  to  one  of  the  richer  brethren ;  and 
there,  at  the  midnight  hour,  the  ejected  pastor  gathered 
round  him  some  of  his  scattered  flock,  and  refreshed  their 
hearts  by  the  sound  of  his  familiar  voice,  but  infinitely 
more  by  the  truths  he  uttered.  Thus,  in  the  great  hall  at 
Hudscott,  belonging  to  the  family  of  the  RoUes,  near 
South  Moulton,  in  Devonshire,  did  John  Flavel  address 
a  crowded  auditory.  Supported  by  the  hospitahty,  and 
screened  by  the  influence,  of  the  owner  of  the  mansion, 
he  there  resided  for  some  time  ;  and  amidst  the  plantations, 
gardens,  and  rural  scenes  which  environed  the  spot,  gath- 
ered the  materials  of  his  "  Husbandry  Spiritualized  ;"  so 
that  it  is  highly  probable  he  furnished  in  his  midnight 
exercises  many  of  those  ingenious  illustrations,  so  suited 
to  the  tastes  and  habits  of  his  rustic  flock,  which  are  found 
in  the  popular  work  just  mentioned.  The  recesses  of  the 
dark  wood  offered  a  still  more  secure,  and  in  some  seasons, 
even  a  more  grateful  sanctuary  ;  and  beneath  the  shades 
of  lofty  pines,  or  overhanging  elms,  or  round  the  gnarled 
trunks  of  oaks  that  had  stood  for  ages,  forming  temples  of 
God's  own  building, — the  persecuted  brotherhood  assem- 
bled to  hear  the  word  of  God  ;  and  there,  too,  at  times, 
without  fear,  and  freely  as  the  birds  on  the  branches, 


BLACK    BARTHOLOMEW.  233 

would  they  lift  up  their  voices  to  heaven,  and  chant  the 
high  praises  of  tlieir  Creator.  So  did  a  group  of  Christians 
at  Andover  meet  in  a  sequestered  dell,  amidst  a  wide- 
spreading  wood,  four  miles  from  the  town,  while  the  clear 
shining  stars,  or  the  pale  moon,  guided  them  to  their  re- 
treat. The  same  little  company  afterwards  assembled  in 
a  private  dwelling-house,  selecting  the  night  as  the  season 
for  worship.  "  It  was  when  the  eye  of  human  observation 
was  closed  by  sleep,  that  they  ventured  to  the  room ;  and 
having  entered  it,  made  fast  the  door  and  closed  the  win- 
dow shutter,  and  even  extinguished  the  light  of  the  candle, 
lest  its  glimmering  might  be  discovered  through  a  crevice, 
by  some  stray  enemy  from  without.  Here  they  often  con- 
tinued all  night  in  prayer  to  God,  until  the  ray  of  morning 
light,  struggling  down  the  chimney,  announced  the  time 
to  disperse.  Thus  they  learnt  that  the  darkness  hideth 
not  from  God,  but  the  night  shineth  as  the  day ;  and  that 
the  Father,  who  seeth  in  secret,  shall  reward  us  openly."* 

But  the  cleverest  precautions  sometimes  failed.  In 
many  cases  they  were  altogether  neglected,  and  the  wor- 
shippers exposed  themselves  to  detection,  from  a  conscious- 
ness that  they  were  only  obeying  the  laws  of  God,  however 
their  conduct  might  be  regarded  by  the  laws  of  men.  It 
touched  the  heart  of  ]Mr.  Pepys,  High  Churchman  as  he 
was,  to  see  these  unoffending  persons  led  through  the 
streets  as  culprits.  He  writes  in  his  Journal,  under  date 
1664,  "  I  saw  several  poor  creatures  carried  by  constables, 
for  being  at  a  conventicle.  They  go  hke  lambs,  without 
any  resistance  ;  and  would  to  God  they  would  either 
conform,  or  be  more  wise,  and  not  be  catched." 

Such  were  the  consequences  of  the  Restoration  of 
Charles  II.     "  Fiat  justitia,  ruat  coelum,"  said  a  zealous 

*  Pearsall's  Outlines  of  Congregationalism,  with  a  Sketch  of  its  Rise 
in  Andover,  p.  94. 

20* 


234  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

Presbyterian  Royalist,  when  conversing  with  a  friend  upon 
the  question  of  bringing  in  his  Majesty  :  "Ruat  ccelum," 
remarked  this  friend,  on  meeting  him  one  day  after  the 
Act  of  Uniformity  was  passed.* 

*  Palmer,  vol.  ii.  p.  432. 


CHAPTER    X. 

THE      PLAGUE      YEAR, 


"  And  though  it  is  (rue  that  a  great  iriany  of  the  clergy  did  shut  up 
their  churches,  and  fled,  as  other  people  did,  for  the  safety  of  their 
lives,  yet  all  did  not  do  so  :  some  ventured  to  officiate.  .  .  .  And  Dissen- 
ters did  the  like  also,  even  in  the  very  churches  where  the  parish  min- 
isters were  either  dead  or  fled ;  nor  was  there  any  room  for  making 
any  difference  at  such  a  time  as  this  was."— Defoe. 


The  year  1665  was  an  awful  period  in  the  annals  of 
London.  During-  the  two  previous  years  the  plague  had 
raged  in  Holland,  and  reports  of  that  dire  calamity  had 
formed  the  staple  of  many  a  conversation  by  the  firesides 
of  England.  People  had  heard  from  their  parents  of  a 
similar  visitation  in  their  own  country,  in  the  days  of  King 
James.  Cases  of  plague,  too,  it  was  beheved,  had  fre- 
quently occurred  at  home  since  then ;  and  therefore  the 
tidings  of  the  Continental  pestilence  might  well  fill  them 
with  alarm.  Two  men  sickened  in  Drury  Lane,  Decem- 
ber, 1664.  On  inquiry,  headache,  fever,  a  burning  sensa- 
tion in  the  stomach,  dimness  of  sight,  and,  above  all,  the 
livid  spots  upon  the  chest,  indicated  beyond  all  dispute 
that  the  plague  had  reached  London.  The  affecting  in- 
telligence soon  spread.  The  weekly  bills  of  mortality  for 
the  next  four  months  exhibited  an  increase  of  deaths. 
The  fears  of  the  public  rose  to  a  higher  pitch.  The 
month  of  May  showed  that  the  dreaded  disease  was  con- 


236  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

tinuing  and  extending  its  ravages ;  and  in  the  last  week 
of  June,  276  persons  fell  victims  to  the  destroyer.  The 
plague  had  indeed  come,  and  was  spreading  its  wings  over 
the  great  city.  Men  fled  in  terror  ;  coaches  and  other 
vehicles  were  seen  hastening  along  the  highways,  filled 
with  those  whose  means  enabled  them  to  change  their 
residence.  But  multitudes  remained,  especially  persons 
of  the  poorer  class,  who,  crowded  together  in  narrow 
streets  and  alleys,  seemed  marked  out  by  the  Angel  of 
Death  as  his  certain  prey ;  among  them  his  ravages  were 
most  awful ;  they  chiefly  swelled  the  amount  of  deaths 
reported  from  week  to  week,  rising  from  hundreds  to 
thousands,  till  during  the  month  of  September,  the  terrific 
number  of  10,000,  at  least,  was  the  weekly  average  of 
the  bills  of  mortality.  In  one  night,  it  is  said,  4000  died, 
— a  night  long  to  be  remembered.  One  shop  after  another, 
one  dwelling  after  another,  was  closed.  The  long  red 
cross,  with  the  words,  "  Lord,  have  mercy  upon  us,"  in- 
scribed on  the  door,  indicated  that  within  Death  was  do- 
ing his  work.  The  watchmen  appointed  by  the  magis- 
trates stood  at  the  entrance,  armed  with  halberts,  to  pre- 
vent all  communication  between  the  inmates  and  other 
persons ;  and  thus  to  limit,  as  far  as  possible,  the  spread 
of  contagion.  Instead  of  the  busy  crowds  that  once  lined 
the  thoroughfares,  a  few  persons  might  be  seen  walking 
cautiously  along  in  the  middle  of  the  path,  fearful  of  each 
other's  touch.  "  The  highways  were  forsaken,  and  the 
travellers  walked  in  byeways."  A  coach  was  rarely  met, 
save  when,  with  curtains  closely  drawn,  it  conveyed  some 
plague-stricken  mortal  to  the  pest-house.  The  wain,  la- 
den with  timber  and  other  materials,  had  disappeared ;  for 
men  had  no  heart  to  build  ;  and  the  half-finished  structure 
was  left  in  premature  ruin.  The  cart  bearing  provision 
came  not  within  the  city  gate ;  the  market  was  held  in 


THE  PLAGUE  YEAR.  237 

the  outskirts,  where  the  seller  feared  to  touch  the  money 
of  the  buyer,  till  it  had  been  dropped  into  a  vessel  of  vine- 
gar. In  many  of  the  streets  the  grass  sprung  up,  and  a 
fearful  silence  brooded  everywhere,  in  harmony  with  the 
wide-spread  desolation.  The  London  cries,  the  sounds  of 
music,  the  murmur  of  cheerful  groups,  the  din  of  business, 
had  ceased.  That  deep  solitude,  in  a  great  city,  must 
have  been  overwhelming.  And  how  must  the  lonely  pas- 
senger, as  he  walked  along,  have  shuddered  while  now 
and  then  this  portentous  silence  was  broken  as  there 
darted  from  an  open  window  the  shrieks  of  some  misera- 
ble being,  in  the  agony  of  disease  or  bereavement !  In 
some  cases  no  human  sounds,  even  of  terror,  broke  the 
awful  tranquillity  of  the  scene.  Whole  streets  were 
desolate — the  doors  left  open — the  windows  shattering 
with  the  wind — the  houses  empty — the  inmates  gone. 

Suddenly  did  the  disease  smite  the  patient.  Sometimes 
they  suddenly  dropped  in  the  streets  ;  others,  perhaps,  had 
time  to  go  to  the  next  stall  or  porch,  "  and  just  sit  down 
and  die."  The  man  who  drove  the  death-cart  expired  on 
his  way  to  the  huge  pit  dug  for  the  reception  of  thousands, 
or  fell  down  dead  upon  the  heap  of  corpses  that  he  was 
tumbling  into  that  rude  place  of  burial.  A  person  went 
home,  hale  and  strong ;  "  at  even-tide  there  was  trouble, 
and  before  the  morning  he  was  not."  As  the  mother 
nursed  the  babe,  the  purple  spot  appeared  on  her  breast ; 
and  in  a  short  time  the  helpless  little  one  would  be  cling- 
ing to  its  Hfeless  parent — to  follow  her,  in  a  few  brief  mo- 
ments, to  another  world.  Every  man  who  was  affected 
with  sickness  naturally  thought  his  hour  was  come  ;  and 
who  but  must  be  deeply  affected  with  the  following  pas- 
sage in  Pepys's  Diary:  "June  17.  It  struck  me  very 
deep  this  afternoon,  going  with  a  hackney-coach  down 
Holborn,  from  the  Lord  Treasurer's,  the  coachman  I  found 


238  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

to  drive  easily  and  easily,  and  at  last  stood  still,  and  came 
down,  hardly  able  to  stand,  and  told  me  he  was  suddenly- 
struck  very  sick,  and  almost  blhid,  he  could  not  see  ;  so  I 
light  and  went  into  another  coach,  with  a  sad  heart  for  the 
poor  man,  and  for  myself  also,  lest  he  should  have  been 
struck  with  the  plague." 

In  some  cases  the  disease  lurked  for  several  days  in  the 
system  without  discovering  itself,  yet  all  the  while  proving 
contagious  ;  "  and  it  was  very  sad  to  reflect  how  such  a 
person  had  been  a  walking  destroyer,  perhaps  for  a  week 
or  fortnight — how  he  had  ruined  those  whom  he  would 
have  hazarded  his  life  to  save,  and  had  been  breathing 
death  upon  them,  even,  perhaps,  in  his  tender  kissings  and 
embracings  of  his  own  children."  When  the  disease 
reached  its  crisis,  it  was  often  attended  with  delirium  in 
the  most  appalling  forms,  and  the  pitiable  sufferers  would 
start  from  their  beds — rave  on  the  passer-by  whom  they 
saw  from  the  opened  casement, — perhaps  rush  down-stairs 
— burst  into  the  street, — screaming  in  the  most  terrific 
manner, — then  haste  to  the  river,  and  there  terminate  their 
earthly  agonies  by  suicide.  Awful  as  were  the  real  hor- 
rors of  the  plague  year,  they  were  augmented  by  excited 
imagination.  Men  saw  in  the  heavens  portentous  forms, 
blazing  stars,  and  angels  with  flaming  sw^ords  ;  and  on  the 
earth  they  discerned  spectres  in  significant  and  menacing 
attitudes.  Some  fancied  themselves  inspired  ;  one  of  these 
persons  made  the  silent  streets  ring  with  the  deep  cry,  "  Yet 
forty  days,  and  London  shall  be  destroyed."  And  another, 
with  nothing  but  a  girdle  round  his  loins,  and  bearing  a 
vessel  of  burning  coah  upon  his  head,  paced  the  city  by 
night  and  by  day,  exclaiming,  "  Oh  the  great  and  dreadful 
God  !"  There  v/ere  individuals,  even  as  amidst  the  plague 
of  Athens,  "  who  spent  their  days  in  merriment  and  folly 
— who  feared  neither  the  displeasure  of  God  nor  the  laws 


THE    TLAGUE    YEAR.  239 

of  men ; — not  the  fonner,  because  they  deemed  it  the  same 
thing  whether  they  worshipped  or  neglected  to  do  so,  see- 
ing that  all  in  common  perished  : — not  the  latter,  because 
no  one  expected  his  life  would  last  till  he  received  the  pun- 
ishment of  his  crimes."*  But  the  greater  number  of  the 
population  looked  on  the  calamity  in  the  light  of  a  judg- 
ment from  God,  trembled  at  his  displeasure,  and  sought 
his  mercy.  Multitudes  were  ready  to  welcome  religious 
instruction,  by  whomsoever  conveyed.  Those,  whose 
health  continued,  thronged  to  hear  the  preaching  of  the 
Gospel ;  and  such  as  were  smitten  by  disease,  but  capable 
of  holding  conversation,  were  glad  of  the  visits  of  the 
Christian  minister.  There  was  a  wide  field  opened  for 
the  exercise  of  diligence  and  zeal.  Some  of  the  conform- 
ing Clergy  availed  themselves  of  the  opportunity  to  attend 
to  the  spiritual  wants  of  their  dying  flocks,  but  others  of  a 
different  temper  fled  from  tlie  scene  of  suffering.  When 
one  of  the  pastors  fell  sick,  it  was  no  easy  tiling  to  supply 
his  lack  of  service. 

"  Mr.  Partington,"  says  Dr.  Bing,  writing  to  a  friend, 
"  lies  at  the  point  of  death,  whose  turn  being  to  officiate 
this  week  I  supply — for  none  else  would  do  it  except  they 
were  paid  for  it.  Little  mercy,  the  Lord  be  merciful  to 
us !  I  wish  it  were  as  formerly,  which  was  not  so  in  such 
cases  of  necessity."  From  the  same  writer  it  appears, 
that  the  Bishop  of  London  found  it  necessary  to  threaten 
the  refugees  with  expulsion  from  their  livings  if  they  did 
not  resume  their  posts.  "  It  is  said  my  Lord  Bishop  of 
London  hath  sent  to  those  pastors  that  have  quitted  their 
flocks  by  reason  of  those  times,  that  if  they  return  not 
speedily,  others  will  be  put  into  their  places."f 

The  vacant  churches — the  neglected  parishes — the  dying 
souls — the  awakened  multitudes,  presented  opportunities 
*  Thucydides,  ii.  54.  t  Ellis's  Letters,  vol.  iv. 


240  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

of  usefulness  to  some  of  the  ejected  Puritans,  of  which 
they  were  not  slow  to  avail  themselves.  Their  labors 
during  the  plague  year  were  worthy  of  their  heroism,  and 
deserve  to  be  held  in  honorable  remembrance.  To  a 
brief  record  of  them,  the  present  chapter  is  devoted. 

The  most  remarkable  of  these  philanthropists,  at  least 
the  person  of  whose  exertions  we  have  the  fullest  account, 
was  Mr.  Thomas  Vincent.  He  had  been  a  student  at 
Christ  Church,  when  Dr.  Owen  was  dean,  and  on  leaving 
the  University  he  became  chaplain  to  the  Earl  of  Leicester. 
He  succeeded  Mr.  Case  in  the  living  of  St.  Mary  Mag- 
dalen, Milk  Street,  from  which  he  was  ejected  by  the  Act 
of  Uniformity.  In  his  retirement  he  devoted  himself  most 
earnestly  to  the  study  of  the  Scriptures,  and  committed  to 
memory  the  book  of  Psalms,  together  with  the  whole  of 
the  New  Testament ;  observing  to  his  friends,  that  he  did 
not  know  but  they  who  had  taken  from  him  his  pulpit, 
might,  in  time,  demand  his  Bible  also."  When  the  plague 
broke  out  he  was  residing  at  Islington,  as  an  assistant  in 
the  academy  of  Mr.  Doolittle, — a  situation  for  which  his 
attainments  eminently  qualified  him.  The  pestilence,  for 
some  time,  did  not  penetrate  into  this  retired  village  ;  and 
therefore  Mr.  Vincent,  while  residing  there,  was  compar- 
atively safe  from  infection.  But  sympathy  with  the  suf- 
ferers in  the  great  city  proved  a  stronger  feeling  in  this 
good  man's  bosom  than  a  regard  for  his  own  safety  ;  and 
he  acquainted  Mr.  Dooliitle  with  his  design  to  quit  his 
academic  employment,  and  devote  liimself  to  the  visitation 
of  the  sick.  The  latter  endeavored  to  dissuade  him,  by 
representing  the  hazard  he  would  run  ;  told  him  he  thought 
that  he  had  no  call  to  it,  as  he  was  otherwise  employed  ; 
and  urged  that  it  was  advisable  he  should  reserve  himself 
for  further  service  to  the  young  in  that  station  in  which 
Providence  had  placed  him.     But  Mr.  Vincent  not  being 


THE  PLAGUE  YEAR.  241 

convinced  by  the  arguments  of  his  friend,  it  was  deter- 
mined to  seek  the  advice  of  certain  ministerial  brethren. 
On  meeting  them,  Mr.  Vincent  observed,  that  he  had  very 
seriously  considered  the  matter  before  he  had  come  to  a 
resolution ;  that  he  had  carefully  examined  the  state  of 
his  own  soul,  and  could  look  death  in  the  face  with  com- 
fort. He  thought  it  was  absolutely  necessary  that  such 
vast  numbers  of  dying  people  should  have  some  spiritual 
assistance.  "  He  said  he  could  have  no  prospect  of 
service  in  the  exercise  of  his  ministry,  tlirough  his  whole 
life,  like  that  which  now  offered  itself.  He  had  often 
committed  the  case  and  himself  to  God  in  prayer,  and, 
upon  the  whole,  had  solemnly  devoted  himself  to  God  and 
souls,  upon  this  occasion ;  and  therefore  hoped  none  of 
them  would  endeavor  to  weaken  his  hands  in  this  work." 
The  ministers  listened  with  satisfaction  to  these  noble 
sentiments,  unanimously  concurred  in  approving  his  reso- 
lution, and  then  earnestly  committed  him  to  God's  care 
and  blessing.  This  memorable  city  missionary  devoted 
himself  to  his  work  with  zeal,  and  pursued  it  with  patience. 
Every  day  he  went  from  house  to  house,  visiting  the  sick ; 
every  Sabbath  he  preached  in  some  parish  church. 

His  book,  entitled  "  God's  Terrible  Voice  in  the  City," 
presents  some  most  graphic  accounts  of  the  effects  of  the 
pestilence.  "  We  could  hardly  go  forth,"  he  observes, 
"  without  meeting  many  coffins,  and  seeing  diseased  per- 
sons limping  in  the  streets.  Amongst  other  sad  spectacles, 
methought  two  were  very  affecting.  One  of  a  woman 
coming  alone,  and  weeping  by  the  door  where  I  lived 
(which  was  in  the  midst  of  the  infection),  with  a  httle 
cofRn  under  her  arm,  carrying  it  to  the  new  churchyard. 
I  did  judge  that  it  was  the  mother  of  the  child,  and  that  all 
the  family  besides  was  dead,  and  she  Was  forced  to  coffin 
up  and  to  bury  with  her  own  hands  this  her  last  dead 
21 


242  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

child.  Another  was  of  a  man  at  the  corner  of  Artillery- 
wall,  that,  as  I  judge  through  the  dizziness  of  his  head 
with  the  disease,  which  seized  upon  him  there,  had  dashed 
his  face  against  the  wall,  and  when  I  came  by,  he  lay 
hanging  with  his  bloody  face  over  the  rails,  and  bleeding 
upon  the  ground ;  and  as  I  came  back  he  was  removed 
under  a  tree  in  Moorfields,  and  lay  upon  his  back.  I 
went  and  spake  to  him ;  he  could  make  no  answer,  but 
rattled  in  the  throat,  and,  as  I  was  informed,  within  half 
an  hour  died  in  the  place."  The  miseries  which  this  man 
of  God  witnessed  during  the  plague  year  he  details  at 
considerable  length,  but  says  little  respecting  his  own 
labors,  which  are  known  to  have  been  "  more  abundant." 
In  the  following  passage  relating  to  the  pestilence  in  his 
own  family,  the  incidental  allusion  to  his  daily  visits, 
brings  the  good  man  vividly  before  us  in  his  walks  of 
mercy  : — "  At  last  we  were  visited — the  cup  was  put  into 
our  hand  to  drink.  And  first  our  maid  was  smitten.  I 
had  been  abroad  to  see  a  friend  in  the  city,  whose  husband 
was  newly  dead  of  the  plague — and  she  herself  visited 
with  it.  I  came  back  to  see  another  whose  wife  was  dead 
of  the  plague,  and  he  himself  under  apprehensions  that  he 
should  die  within  a  few  hours  :  I  came  home,  and  the 
maid  was  on  her  death-bed.  What  was  an  interest  in 
Christ  worth  then  !  What  a  privilege  to  have  a  title  to 
the  kingdom  of  heaven !"  Seven  persons  in  the  house  died, 
and  their  expressions  in  their  last  moments  proved  how 
strongly  they  weid  supported  by  the  consolations  of  Chris- 
tianity. Mr.  Vincent  states  as  remarkable,  that  it  was 
generally  observed  how  peacefully  God's  people  died 
during  that  awful  season—-"  that  they  died  with  such  com- 
fort as  Christians  do  not  ordinarily  arrive  unto,  except 
when  they  are  called  forth  to  suffer  martyrdom  for  the 
testimony  of  Jesus  Christ.     Some,"  he  adds,  "  who  have 


THE  PLAGUE  YEAR.  243 

been  full  of  doubts,  and  fears,  and  complaints,  wliilst  they 
have  lived  and  been  well,  have  been  filled  with  assurance, 
and  comfort,  and  praise,  and  joyful  expectations  of  glory, 
when  they  have  laid  on  their  death-beds  by  this  disease, 
And  not  only  more  grown  Christians  who  have  been  more 
ripe  for  glory  have  had  these  comforts,  but  also  some 
younger  Christians,  whose  acquaintance  with  t)ie  Lord 
hath  been  of  no  long  standing." 

He  says  but  little  of  his  own  pulpit  efforts,  though  they 
were  so  extraordinary,  that  it  was  a  general  inquiry 
every  week  where  he  would  preach  on  the  following 
Sunday — and  though,  among  the  multitudes  who  crowded 
the  churches  to  hear  him,  many  persons  were  awakened 
by  every  sermon.  But  he  describes,  generally,  the  motives 
which  influenced  the  Puritan  preachers  to  occupy  the  pul- 
pits vacated  by  their  endowed  brethren,  and  the  powerful 
excitement  which  their  preaching  produced.  It  is  quite 
certain  that  what  he  states  of  others  in  these  respects  was 
true  of  himself,  "Perceiving  the  churches  to  be  open, 
and  pulpits  to  be  open,  and  finding  pamphlets  flung  about 
the  streets  of  '  Pulpits  to  be  let,'  they  judged  that  the  law 
of  God  and  nature  did  now  dispense  with,  yea,  command 
their  preaching  in  public  places,  though  the  law  of  man 
(it  is  to  be  supposed  in  ordinary  cases)  did  forbid  them  to 
do.  Surely,"  argues  this  silenced  Nonconformist, "  surely, 
if  there  had  been  a  law  that  none  should  practise  physic  in 
the  city  but  such  as  were  licensed  by  the  College  of  Phy- 
sicians, and  most  of  those,  when  there  was  the  greatest 
need  of  them,  should  in  the  time  of  the  plague  have  retired 
into  the  country,  and  other  physicians  who  had  as  good  skill 
in  physic,  and  no  licence,  should  have  stayed  among  the 
sick,  none  would  have  judged  it  to  have  been  breach  of  law, 
in  such  an  extraordinary  case,  to  endeavor  by  their  prac- 
tice, though  without  a  licence,  to  save  the  lives  of  those 


244  SPIRITUAL   HEROES. 

who  by  good  care  and  physic  were  capable  of  a  cure ;  and 
they  could  hardly  have  freed  themselves  from  the  guilt  of 
murder  of  many  "bodies,  if  for  a  nicety  of  law  in  such  a  case 
of  necessity  they  should  have  neglected  to  administer  phy- 
sic : — the  case  was  the  same  with  the  unlicensed  ministers, 
which  stayed  wher  so  many  of  the  licensed  ones  were  gone ; 
.  J  as  the  need  of  souls  was  greater  than  the  need  of  bodies, 
the  sickness  of  the  one  being  more  universal  and  dangerous 
than  the  sickness  of  the  other — and  the  saving  or  losing 
of  the  soul  being  so  many  degrees  beyond  the  preservation 
or  death  of  the  body  ;  so  the  obligation  upon  ministers  was 
stronger,  and  the  motive  to  preach  greater ;  and  for  them 
to  have  incurred  the  guilt  of  soul-murdej  by  their  neglect 
to  administer  soul-physic,  would  have  been  more  heinous 
and  unanswerable.  That  they  were  called  by  the  Lord 
into  public,  I  suppose  that  few  of  any  seriousness  will  deny, 
when  the  Lord  did  so  eminently  own  them  in  giving  many 
seals  of  their  ministry  unto  them. 

"  Now  they  are  preaching,  and  every  sermon  was  unto 
them  as  if  they  were  preaching  their  last.  Old  Time 
seems  now  to  stand  at  the  head  of  the  pulpit,  with  its  great 
scythe,  saying,  with  a  hoarse  voice,  'Work while  it  is 
called  to-day,  at  night  I  will  mow  thee  down.'  Grim 
Death  seems  to  stand  at  the  side  of  the  j^ilpit  with  its 
sharp  arrow,  saying,  '  Do  thou  shoot  God's  arrows,  and  I 
will  shoot  mine.'  The  Grave  seems  to  lie  open  at  the 
foot  of  the  pulpit,  with  dust  in  her  bosom,  saying  : — 

"  '  Louden  thy  cry 
To  God, 
To  men, 

And  now  fulfil  thy  trust ; 
Here  thou  must  lye  ; 
Mouth  stopt, 
Breath  gone, 
And  silent  in  the  dust.'  " 


THE    PLAGUE    YEAR.  245 

Large  churches  were  crowded  to  suffocation,  as  Vincent 
and  his  brethren  preached  the  Gospel,  under  the  influence 
of  these  exciting  thoughts.  The  imagination  readily  re- 
stores the  time-worn  Gothic  structure  in  the  narrow  street 
— the  people  coming  along  in  groups — the  crowded  church- 
doors,  and  the  broad  aisles,  as  well  as  the  oaken  pews  and 
benches  filled  with  one  dense  mass — the  anxious  counte- 
nances looking  up  to  the  pulpit — the  Puritan  divine  in  his 
plain  black  gown  and  cap — the  reading  of  the  Scriptures — 
the  solemn  prayer — the  sermon,  quaint,  indeed,  but  full  of 
point  and  earnestness,  and  possessing  that  prime  quality, 
adaptation — the  thrilling  appeals  at  the  close  of  each  divis- 
ion of  the  discourse — the  breathless  silence,  broken  now 
and  then  by  half-suppressed  sobs  and  supplications— the 
hymn  swelling  in  dirge-like  notes, — and  the  benediction, 
which  each  would  regard  as  a  dismissal  to  eternity  ; — for 
who  but  must  have  felt  his  exposure  to  the  infection  while 
sitting  amidst  that  promiscuous  audience  ?  So  far  as  their 
health  was  concerned,  the  prudence  of  the  people  who 
congregated  together  in  such  crowds,  at  such  a  season, 
has  been  often  and  fairly  questioned ;  and  it  may  be  ad- 
mitted, that  the  discourses  were  not  always  characterized 
by  as  much  judgment  as  could  have  been  wished ;  yet 
who  that  looks  at  the  imminent  spiritual  danger  in  which 
multitudes  were  placed,  but  must  commend  the  religious 
concern  which  they  manifested  ?  and  who  that  takes  into 
account  the  peculiar  circumstances  of  the  preachers,  la- 
boring without  emolument  at  the  hazard  of  their  lives, 
but  must  applaud  their  apostolic  zeal  ?  Nor  can  it  be  de- 
nied, with  the  records  of  that  period  before  us,  that,  making 
allowance  for  much  excitement  which  soon  passed  away, 
there  remained  effects  of  the  most  blessed  kind  resuhing 
from  the  labors  of  these  men  of  God.  "  Through  the 
blessing  of  God,"  observes  Richard  Baxter,  "  abundance 
21* 


246 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


were  converted  from  their  carelessness,  impenitency,  and 
youthful  lusts  and  vanities,  and  religion  took  such  a  hold 
on  many  hearts  as  could  never  afterwards  be  loosed." 
And  it  is  further  worthy  of  notice,  that  the  persons  who 
were  thus  busily  employed  for  the  good  of  others  during 
the  plague  year,  escaped  the  malady.  Mr.  Vincent,  as 
appears  from  the  foregoing  narrative,  was  remarkably 
preserved.  Three  persons  died  in  his  house,  but  he  re- 
mained untouched.  Baxter  mentions,  that  three  minis- 
ters of  extraordinary  worth,  Mr.  Clarkson,  Mr.  Cradock, 
and  Mr.  Terry,  were  together  in  one  house  into  which 
the  plague  entered,  but  through  the  providence  of  God 
they  were  delivered,  in  answer,  as  he  considers,  to  fervent 
prayer  on  their  behalf. 

Other  methods  of  usefulness  besides  preaching  were 
employed  by  these  apostolic  men.  In  a  volume  of  old 
broadsheets  in  the  British  Museum,  may  be-  seen,  "  Short 
Instructions  for  the  Sick,  especially  who,  by  contagion  or 
otherwise,  are  deprived  of  the  presence  of  a  faithful  pastor. 
By  Richard  Baxter.  Written  in  the  Great  Plague  Year, 
1666."  It  is  full  of  soul-stirring  appeals  such  as  Baxter 
knew  how  to  write,  and  was  intended  to  be  pasted  on  the 
cottage-wall,  as  a  faithful  monitor  to  the  plague-stricken 
inmates. 

The  plague  in  London  began  to  decline  in  the  latter 
part  of  September.  At  the  end  of  the  year  it  ceased. 
The  city  soon  filled  again,  and  resumed  its  wonted  aspect 
of  activity  and  bustle.  The  beneficed  clergy  who  had  fled 
reappeared  in  their  pulpits.  The  minister  of  St.  Olave's, 
where  Pepys  attended,  was  the  first  to  leave  and  the  last 
to  return.  That  minute  chronicler  informs  us,  that  he 
went  with  his  wife  to  church  to  hear  this  divine  preach 
for  the  first  time  to  his  long-neglected  flock,  and  that  he 
"  made  a  very  poor  and  short  excuse,  and  a  bad  sermon." 


THE    PLAGUE    YEAR.  247 

The  plague  was  not  confined  to  London.  Many  places 
sufFered  from  its  visitations,  and  were,  at  the  same  time, 
the  scenes  of  ministerial  self-denial  and  activity .  A  touch- 
ing story  is  told  respecting  the  prevalence  of  the  disease 
at  Eyam,  a  little  village  in  Derbyshire,  and  the  heroism  of 
the  clergyman.  His  name  is  deserving  of  grateful  re- 
membrance ;  and  in  connection  vi^ith  his,  the  name  of  the 
ejected  minister  of  the  same  parish,  who,  though  generally 
forgotten,  greatly  signalized  himself  by  his  exertions.  A 
box  of  cloth  was  sent  from  London  to  a  tailor  at  Eyam, 
who,  soon  after  he  had  taken  out  the  contents,  fell  sick, 
and  died.  The  pestilence  presently  swept  away  all  in  the 
house  save  one.  It  spread  from  cottage  to  cottage,  and 
filled  them  with  mourning  and  lamentation.  Every  day 
fresh  victims  fell — one  whole  family  perished  with  the  ex- 
ception of  a  little  boy.  A  grave-stone  still  remains  to  tell 
the  story, — seven  persons  of  the  name  of  Hancock,  it  ap- 
pears from  the  inscription,  died  within  eight  days.  The 
churchyard  was  not  sufficient  for  the  burial  of  the  dead. 
Graves  were  dug  in  the  fields,  and  on  the  hill-side,  where 
the  putrid  corpses  were  hastily  interred.  The  clergyman 
was  Mr.  Monpesson,  a  young  man  of  twenty-eight.  His 
wife,  alarmed  for  the  safey  of  her  beloved  husband  and 
their  two  sweet  children,  besought  him  to  flee  from  the 
fearful  scourge  ;  but  the  minister  of  Eyam  was  devoted  to 
his  office,  and  would  not  leave  his  flock,  though  it  was  to 
save  his  live.  His  zeal,  however,  was  associated  with 
a  tender  regard  for  his  family,  and  he  earnestly  desired  the 
removal  of  his  wife  and  little  ones  to  some  place  of  secu- 
rity. But  with  the  heroism  of  a  woman's  love,  while  she 
sought  his  safety,  she  was  prepared  to  share  his  danger  ; 
and,  agreeing  to  the  removal  of  the  children,  she  was  re- 
solved to  remain  in  the  parsonage,  to  cheer  her  husband's 
heart,  and  aid  him  in  his  exertions.     And  there  they  were 


248 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


for  seven  months  ministering  spirits  of  mercy.  While  the 
Angel  of  Death  was  ravaging  the  village,  Monpesson 
sought  to  prevent  the  extension  of  the  disease.  In  con- 
junction with  the  Earl  of  Devonshire,  his  patron,  who  re- 
sided at  Chatsworth,  he  arranged  that  all  communication 
with  the  neighboring  places  should  b3  cut  off,  and  that  the 
inhabitants  of  Eyam  should  remain  in  the  /illage,  and 
calmly  await  their  fate  ;  that  no  one  should  go  beyond  a 
boundary  marked  by  certain  stones,  where  peopl  e  from 
other  parts  came  and  left  provisions,  and  where  the  buyer 
was  to  put  the  money  for  the  articles  in  a  vessel  of  clear 
spring  water.  A  line  of  circumvallation  was  thus  drawn 
around  the  place,  and  thepeople  were  as  men  besieged,  ex- 
cept that  the  confinement  was  voluntary,  and  endured,  not 
for  the  sake  of  themselves,  but  others.  Combining  singu- 
lar prudence  with  his  fervent  zeal,  Monpesson  provided  for 
the  continuance  of  religious  services,  without  hazarding 
the  health  of  his  parishioners  by  bringing  them  into  a 
crowded  church.  He  performed  the  service  in  the  open 
air.  In  Cucklett  Dale,  beside  a  running  brook,  with  a  rock 
for  his  pulpit,  and  craggy  hills  on  one  side,  and  lofty  trees 
on  the  other  for  the  walls  of  his  sanctuary,  he  and  his  flock 
assembled  for  worship  after  the  manner  of  the  Cove- 
nanters. One  can  see  him  with  his  devoted  wife  sitting 
by  his  side,  and  can  well  suppose  what  must  have  been  the 
calm  energy  of  such  a  man  in  preaching  at  such  a  time. 
He  was  wonderfully  preserved  from  contagion,  by  means, 
it  was  thought,  of  an  incision  in  his  legs,  to  which  he  was 
persuaded  to  have  recourse  by  her  whose  life  was  bound 
up  in  his.  The  plague  was  just  about  to  decline,  and 
health  to  be  restored  to  the  village  when  the  noble-hearted 
wife  of  Monpesson  fell  a  victim  to  its  power :  and  so  the 
joy  that  he  felt  on  the  disappearance  of  the  pestilence,  and 
its  limited  range,  effected  through  the  blessing  of  God  on 


THE    PLAGUE    YEAR.  249 

his  wise  precautions,  was  dashed  with  this  bitter  sorrow. 
Disinterestedness  seems  to  have  been  the  very  soul  of  this 
good  man's  hfe,  for  when  offered  the  Deanery  of  Lincoln 
he  declined  it  in  favor  of  his  friend  Dr.  Fuller. 

This  worthy  minister  of  the  Establishment  deserves,  as 
he  has  received,  the  praises  of  posterity  ;  but  let  not  Tho- 
mas Stanley,  the  minister  who  was  ejected  from  the  living 
of  Eyam  by  the  Bartholomew  Act,  and  who  remained  in 
the  village  during  the  plague  year,  be  forgotten.  He 
could  not  preach  to  the  people  whom  he  loved ;  but  by  vis- 
itation, advice,  and  prayer,  he  sought  to  promote  both  their 
temporal  and  spiritual  interests.  There  were  some  who 
looked  with  jealousy  upon  the  efforts  of  this  worthy  Puritan, 
and  endeavored  to  persuade  the  Earl  of  Devonshire  to  re- 
move him  from  the  place.  Surely  the  generous  Monpes- 
son  could  not  have  concurred  in  this  intolerant  recom- 
mendation !  But  whoever  might  be  the  enemies  of  Mr. 
Stanley,  the  Earl  was  his  friend,  and  replied  to  tlieir  solic- 
itations by  observing,  "  It  is  more  reasonable  that  the 
whole  country  should  testify  their  thankfulness  to  him, 
who,  together  with  his  care  of  the  town,  had  taken  such 
care  as  norm  else  did,  to  prevent  the  infection  of  the 
towns  adjacent."  So  that  it  appears  Stanley  is  at  least 
entitled  to  a  very  large  share  of  the  credit  of  those  ju- 
dicious plans  exclusively  ascribed  to  Monpesson. 

These  are  instances  of  heroic  activity.  The  history  of 
Puritanism  also  supplies  examples  of  heroic  endurance. 
Samuel  Shaw  was  ejected  from  the  rectory  of  Long 
Whatton,  in  Leicestershire.  He  retired  to  the  small  vil- 
lage of  Coatps,  near  Loughborougli,  and  there  engaged  in 
agricultural  pursuits,  for  the  support  of  his  family.  His 
fields  were  ripe  for  the  sickle  ;  the  valleys  were  covered 
over  with  corn,  the  little  hills  rejoiced  on  every  side  ;  and 
the  good  man  shared  in  Nature's  joy,  as  he  looked  upon 


250  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

the  smiling  scenes  which  spread  round  his  quiet  homestead, 
and  anticipated  the  ingathering  of  the  harvest;  "httle 
dreaming,"  as  he  tells  us,  "  of  the  plague,  which  was  al- 
most a  hundred  miles  off."  Some  Christian  friends  from 
London  came  down  to  see  him,  and  brought  the  infection  : 
for  soon  the  plague-spot  appeared  in  one  of  the  members 
of  the  household,  and  touched  another,  and  another,  till  all 
were  smitten,  and  the  farm  cottage  became  a  pest-house. 
People  now  dreaded  to  approach  the  place  ;  and  the  master 
of  the  dwelling  was  anxious  to  prevent  the  spread  of  the 
contagion.  Thus  he  was  shut  up  in  that  abode  of  suffer- 
ing for  three  months,  tending  the  sick  and  performing 
other  painful  offices,  as  his  own  health  permitted  ;  for  he 
was  himself  affected  by  the  malady,  but  mercifully  restored. 
Two  of  his  children  died,  on  whom  he  doated  with  a 
fondness  which,  in  a  tone  of  very  fervent  spirituality,  he 
afterwards  confessed  and  deplored.  One  of  his  servants 
died ;  two  of  his  friends  from  London  died.  Thus  five 
out  of  ten  at  that  time  residing  with  him  were  cut  off. 
Though  he  must  himself  have  been  enfeebled  by  sickness, 
there  was  no  one  else  to  perform  the  last  rites  of  sepul- 
ture ;  hence  he  turned  his  garden  into  a  graveyard,  and 
with  his  own  hands  there  buried  the  dead.  What  a  scene 
of  desolation  and  sorrow,  enough  to  crush  the  most  elastic 
spirit !  But  Mr.  Shaw  was  a  choice  example  of  the 
heroism  of  endurance,  sustained  by  the  power  of  religion. 
In  the  beautiful  little  volume  he  afterwards  published,  en- 
titled "  Welcome  to  the  Plague,"  which  contains,  in  an 
expanded  form,  a  sermon  he  preached  to  his  family  while 
suffering  from  the  visitation,  he  describes  his  elevated 
state  of  mind  during  that  afflictive  season.  "  Let  me  call 
upon  men  and  angels,"  he  exclaims  in  the  preface,  *'  to 
help  me  in  celebrating  the  infinite  and  almighty  grace  and 
goodness  of  the  eternal  and  blessed  God,  who  enabled  me 


THE    PLAGUE    YEAR.  251 

to  abide  the  day  of  his  coming,  to  stand  when  He  appeared, 
and  made  me  willing  to  suffer  Him  to  sit  as  a  refiner  of 
silver  in  my  house — who  carried  me  above  all  murmurings 
against,  I  had  almost  said,  all  remembrance  of  those  in- 
struments that  conveyed  the  infection  to  me — who  recon- 
ciled my  heart  to  this  disease,  so  that  it  seemed  no  more 
grievous  or  noisome  than  any  other — who  subdued  me  to, 
I  had  almost  said,  brought  me  in  love  with  this  passage  of 
the  Divine  will.  I  can  remember  (alas  !  that  I  can  say 
little  more  than  that  I  do  remember)  how  my  soul  was 
overpowered,  yea,  almost  ravished,  with  the  goodness, 
holiness,  and  perfection  of  the  will  of  God  ;  and  verily 
judged  it  my  happiness  and  perfection,  as  well  as  my 
duty,  to  comply  cheerfully  with  it,  and  be  moulded  into  it 
— who  gave  me  a  most  powerful  and  quick  sense  of  the 
plague  of  a  carnal  heart,  self-will,  and  inordinate  creature- 
love,  convincing  me  that  those  were  infinitely  worse  than 
the  plague  in  the  flesh — who  wonderfully  preserved  me 
from  the  assaults  of  the  devil,  never  let  him  loose  so  much 
as  to  try  his  strength  upon  my  integrity,  to  drive  me  to  a 
despondency  or  to  any  uncharitable  conclusions  concerning 
my  state — who  enabled  me  to  converse  with  his  love  and 
mercy,  in  the  midst  of  his  chastening — to  see  his  shining 
and  smiling  face  through  this  dark  cloud;  yea,  kept  up 
clear  and  steady  persuasions  in  my  soul,  that  I  was  be- 
loved of  Him,  though  afflicted  by  Him — who  knew  my 
soul  in  adversity,  visited  me  when  I  was  sick  and  in  prison ; 
refreshed,  strengthened,  and  comforted  my  inner  man  in  a 
marvellous  manner  and  measure,  and  made  me  appear  to 
myself  never  less  shut  up  than  when  shut  up.  Oh,  would 
to  God  I  might  be  never  worse  than  wlicn  I  was  shut  up 
of  the  plague  !  The  not  removing  that  afHiction-frame  I 
shall  account  a  greater  blessing,  and  a  more  proper  mercy, 
than  the  removing  that  aftiicted  state — Who  cleared  up 


252  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

my  evidence  in  his  Son,  strengthened  my  evidences  of  his 
love,  and  satisfied  and  assured  my  soul  of  its  happy  state, 
more  than  at  all  times  formerly.  I  had  clearer  and  surer 
evidences  of  Divine  grace  in  that  patient,  self-denying, 
self-submitting  frame  of  spirit,  than  in  all  the  duties  that  I 
ever  performed.  The  valley  of  tears  brought  me  more 
sight  of  my  God,  and  more  insight  into  myself,  than  ever 
the  valley  of  visions,  all  duties  and  ordinances,  had  done. 
When  the  Sun  of  Righteousness  arose  on  my  soul,  and 
chased  away  all  the  mists  and  fogs  of  self-v^^ill  and  crea- 
ture-love, then  also  did  all  black  and  dismal  fears,  all 
gloomy  doubts,  most  sensibly  flee  before  Him — Who  sup- 
plied my  family,  from  compassionate  friends,  with  all 
things  needful  for  food  and  physic,  (the  Lord  return  it 
sevenfold  into  their  bosoms  !) — Who  maintained  my  health 
in  the  midst  of  sickness,  in  the  midst  of  so  great  a  death ! 
I  do  not  remember  that  either  sorrow  of  mind,  or  sickness 
of  body,  ever  prevailed  so  much  upon  me,  during  three 
months'  seclusion,  as  to  hinder  me  of  my  ordinary  study, 
repast,  devotions,  or  my  necessary  attendance  upon  my 
several  infected  rooms,  and  administering  to  the  necessities 
of  my  sick."  These  are  sentiments  such  as  never  in- 
spired tliis  world's  heroes.  They  must  surely  avi^aken 
the  admiration  of  every  reader,  and  induce  a  devout  wish 
that,  amidst  the  calamities  of  life,  he  may  sympathize  with 
this  heavenly-minded  Puritan  in  the  enjoyment  of  such 
Divine  consolations.  The  secret  cause  of  this  elevated 
tone  of  religious  feeling  was,  no  doubt,  his  habit  of  intense 
devotion.  His  extraordinary  depth  of  feeling,  vigor  of 
thought,  and  felicity  of  expression  in  prayer,  are  particu- 
larly mentioned  by  an  intimate  friend  ;  and  the  circum- 
stances under  which  he  sometimes  prayed  with  his  fellow- 
confessors,  in  those  days  of  persecution,  were  such  as 
to  enhance  the  impressions  w^hich  his  devotional  exercises 


THE    PLAGUE    YEAR.  253 

left  upon  their  minds.  What  a  picture  does  the  following 
passage  supply  !  "  I  have  sometimes  been  in  Mr.  Shaw's 
company  for  a  whole  night  together,  when  we  have  been 
obliged  to  steal  to  the  place  in  the  dark,  stop  out  the  light, 
and  stop  in  the  voice,  by  clothing  and  fast  closing  the 
windows,  till  the  first  daybreak  down  a  chimney  has  given 
us  notice  to  be  gone.  I  bless  God  for  such  seasons." 
These  Puritans  were  princes  on  the  earth — for  they  had 
power  with  God,  and  they  prevailed ! 

Such  were  some  of  the  Puritans  of  the  plague  year. — 
What  were  Charles  and  his  Parliament  doing  at  Oxford, 
while  disease  ravaged  the  Idngdom,  and  the  persecuted 
Nonconformists  exhibited  edifying  examples  of  piety,  and 
labored  to  supply  the  lack  of  service  on  the  part  of  their 
endowed  brethren  ?  It  might  have  been  expected  that  at 
such  a  time  the  cords  of  persecution  would  be  relaxed ; 
yet  it  was  in  this  very  plague  year  that  the  Five-mile  Act 
was  passed.  This  infamous  statute  enacted  that  no  one 
in  holy  orders  should  be  allowed  to  fill  the  office  of  tutor 
or  schoolmaster,  or  to  come  within  five  miles  of  any  city, 
corporate  town,  or  borough  sending  members  to  parlia- 
ment, unless  he  took  a  certain  oath.  The  oath  was  to 
the  effect  that  in  no  case  was  it  lawful  to  take  up  arms 
against  the  King, — and  that  it  was  to  be  abhorred  as  a 
traitorous  position,  that  persons  might  take  arms  by  his 
authority  against  his  person,  or  against  those  commis- 
sioned by  him; — the  oath  further  bound  the  individual, 
not  to  endeavor  at  any  time  to  procure  an  alteration  of 
the  government,  either  in  Church  or  State.  The  act  was 
levelled  at  tlie  Dissenters,  who,  though  loyal,  had  not  all 
learned  the  doctrine  of  unconditional  submission ;  and 
who  could  not  but  desire  and  endeavor  by  legal  means, 
to  procure  some  change  in  the  present  political  constitu- 
tion of  things.  A  high  judicial  authority  expounded  the 
22 


254  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

oath  as  referring  only  to  unlawful  endeavors  ;  and  with 
that  understanding,  some  excellent  men  were  induced  to 
take  it ;  but  others  who  could  not  admit  such  a  construc- 
tion of  the  words,  felt  compelled  by  conscience,  to  decline 
this  adjuration,  and  to  endure  the  penalty.  Some  of  them, 
though  silenced  as  public  teachers,  had  remained  in  cities 
and  towns,  the  spheres  of  their  former  ministry,  and  by 
private  visitation  and  worship  kept  up  a  connection  with 
the  more  devoted  members  of  their  old  jflocks.  This  new 
act  required  them  to  exile  themselves  from  these  homes, 
endeared  to  them  by  many  pleasing  associations  ;  and  in 
many  cases,  to  separate  themselves  from  friends,  on 
whose  voluntary  benevolence  they  and  their  families  were 
entirely  dependent.  Some,  in  strict  obedience  to  the  mer- 
ciless mandate,  went  forth,  "  not  knowing  whither  tJiey 
went."  Others  left  their  wives  and  children  by  day.  to 
secrete  themselves  in  neighboring  woods  and  retired  spots, 
and  then  return  under  cover  of  the  night ;  but  many 
stayed  where  they  were,  and  preached  more  openly  than 
ever,  resolved  to  brave  the  vengeance  of  the  iniquitious 
laws.  An  historian  of  the  Nonconformists  observes,  that 
their  straits  were  great,  for  the  country  was  so  impover- 
ished, that  those  who  were  willing  to  relieve  them  had 
generally  no  great  ability.  And  yet  did  God  mercifully 
provide  some  supplies  for  them,  so  that  scarce  any  of 
them  perished  for  want,  or  were  exposed  to  sordid  beg- 
gary :  but  some  few  were  tempted  against  their  former 
judgments  to  conform.*  The  Archbishop  of  Canterbury 
and  the  Bishop  of  Salisbury  w^ere  the  chief  promoters  of 
this  measure ;  and  there  were  men  among  the  inferior 
clergy  very  zealous  for  its  enforcement.  It  is  recorded  of 
Mr.  Woodbridge,  an  eminent  minister  ejected  from  New- 

*  Calamy.    See  Introduction  to  Palmer's  Nonconformists'  Memorial, 
sec.  6. 


THE    PLAGUE    YEAR.       •  255 

bury,  in  Berkshire,  that  on  his  removal  from  the  town 
in  consequence  of  the  Five-mile  Act,  his  successor,  Mr. 
Sawyer,  thinking  that  he  had  not  removed  sufficiently  far, 
got  the  ground  measured  by  night,  and  was  disappointed 
to  find  that  his  poor  brother  was  actually  out  of  his  reach. 


CHAPTER  XI. 

TOLERANCE   AND   PERSECUTION. 

The  year  1672  is  remarkable  in  the  annals  of  the  reign 
of  Charles  II.  He  was  reduced  to  bankruptcy.  Parlia- 
mentary supplies  and  French  pensions  had  been  expended 
upon  the  payment  of  his  debts  and  the  gratification  of  his 
vices  ;  and  now,  by  the  advice  of  one  of  his  unprincipled 
ministers,  he  betook  himself  to  the  resource  of  closing 
the  exchequer,  and  suspending  the  payment  of  interest  on 
the  national  debt  for  twelve  months ;  thereby  creating  a 
commercial  panic,  and  occasioning  untold  miseries  in  do- 
mestic life.  While  the  country  was  confounded  at  this 
stroke  of  iniquitous  policy,  the  public  confusion  was  in- 
creased, first,  by  the  announcement  that  the  English 
admiral  had  attempted  to  seize  the  rich  freight  of  the 
Dutch  Smyrna  fleet,  and  then  by  a  declaration  of  war 
against  Holland,  founded  upon  pretences,  of  which  some 
were  frivolous,  and  others  unjust.  The  last  Dutch  war, 
so  disgraceful  to  England,  was  fresh  in  the  memory  of 
the  people,  and  the  proclamation  of  a  new  attack  upon 
the  States  of  Holland,  especially  with  an  empty^  exchequer, 
appeared  to  every  honorable  and  reflecting  mind  a  measure, 
of  which  the  iniquity  was  equalled  only  by  the  folly. 
"  No  clap  of  thunder  in  a  fair  frosty  day  could  more  as- 
tonish the  world,"  observes  Sir  William  Temple,  "  than 
our  declaration  of  war  ao-ainst  Holland  in  1672." 


TOLERANCE    AND    PERSECUTION.  25*7 

It  was  in  this  memorable  year,  and  just  before  the  com- 
mencement of  the  Dutch  war,  that  Charles  published 
his  famous  declaration  of  indulgence.  Its  benefits  were 
offered  alike  to  Protestant  Nonconformists  and  Popish 
Recusants.  The  avowed  object  was  the  promotion  of 
internal  concord  on  the  eve  of  a  foreign  war — the  real 
motive  is  considered,  and  not  without  good  reason,  to  have 
been  a  desire  to  pave  the  way  for  the  future  ascendency  of 
Popery  by  its  present  toleration.  This  design  was  at  the 
basis  of  the  existing  treaty  with  France,  the  accomplish- 
ment of  which  was,  in  part,  the  service  for  which  the 
English  monarch  received  his  French  pension.  So  far  as 
such  a  thoughtless  being  could  be  said  to  be  guided  by 
any  policy,  the  establishment  of  Popery  was  no  doubt  the 
policy  of  Charles.  The  persecution  of  the  Nonconformists 
seems  to  have  been  arranged,  in  a  great  measure,  with  a 
view  to  its  probable  effect  upon  the  prospects  of  the  Papacy. 
We  learn  from  the  Memoirs  of  James  II.  "  that  the  rig- 
orous partisans  of  the  Church  of  England  were  permitted 
to  persecute  the  Nonconformists  at  their  discretion.  They 
were  even  encouraged  in  this,  the  better  to  make  the 
latter  appreciate  the  relief  they  would  derive  from  the 
triumph  of  the  Catholics."*  On  the  other  hand,  the  tol- 
eration of  the  Dissenters  was  made  to  serve  as  a  veil  for 
the  favor  shown  to  the  Popish  party.       » 

Charles,  before  this,  had  occasionally  connived  at  public 
Nonconforming  worship.  He  had,  even  as  early  as  the 
year  1663,  proclaimed  an  indulgence,  and  set  forth  his 
purpose  to  exercise  a  dispensing  power,  with  the  consent 
of  Parliament ;  but  now,  in  the  exercise  of  an  absolute 
authority,  resembling  in  its  unconstitutional  spirit  the  pro- 
ceedings of  his  father,  but  differing  from  them  in  its 
apparent  liberality,  the  royal  will  dispensed  with  Acts  of 

*  Carrel's  "Counter  Revolution  in  England,"  p.  90. 


258  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

Parliament,  and  of  itself  boldly  suspended  the  penal  laws 
in  ecclesiastical  matters.  Only  one  opinion  can  be  formed 
of  the  character  of  the  proceeding  in  relation  to  constitu- 
tional law,  and  therefore  it  is  not  surprising  that  many 
intelligent  Dissenters,  seeing  how  the  ark  of  the  Constitu- 
tion was  imperilled,  scrupled  to  avail  themselves  of  the 
proffered  indulgence.  Others,  especially  those  of  the 
Presbyterian  class,  influenced  by  their  deep  hatred  of  Po- 
pish principles,  and  perhaps  seeing  through  the  designs 
of  Charles  and  his  court,  condemned  the  proceeding  on  re- 
ligous  rather  than  political  grounds.  Regarding  it,  there- 
fore, as  a  sort  of  Trojan  horse,  pregnant  with  evils,  there 
were  some  who  declined  to  welcome  or  to  touch  it,  and 
preferred  to  remain  as  they  were  till  relief  in  an  unexcep- 
tionable manner  should  arrive.  But  the  majority  were  of 
another  mind.  Wearied  with  long  years  of  persecution, 
with  only  occasional  and  temporary  suspensions  of  virulent 
intolerance,  they  were  glad  to  avail  themselves  of  liberty, 
let  it  come  from  what  quarter  it  might.  It  is  not  improb- 
able that  some  troubled  themselves  but  little,  if  at  all, 
respecting  the  constitutional  question.  It  is  certain  that 
others,  who  clearly  apprehended  the  political  bearings  of 
the  measure,  and  who  dreaded  the  progress  of  Catholicism, 
considered,  notwithstanding,  that  to  avail  themselves  of  a 
right,  to  which  they  were  entitled  on  grounds  of  natural 
justice,  was  only  reasonable,  and  involved  no  approbation 
of  the  manner,  or  the  suspected  design  of  its  bestowment. 
Most  of  the  Congregational  ministers,  both  in  the  me- 
tropolis and  the  country,  took  out  licences  under  the  King's 
hand  and  seal,  in  accordance  with  the  terms  of  the  decla- 
ration. Many  a  congregation  was  formed,  or  regathered, 
during  the  period  that  the  indulgence  remained  in  force. 
Old  places  of  worship  were  publicly  visited  once  more,  and 
new  ones  were  erected  and  prepared  for  the  infant  Church- 


TOLERANCE   AND   PERSECUTION.  259 

es  which  were  formed.  In  spite  of  the  medium  through 
which  their  Hberty  was  conceded,  Nonconfomiists  rejoiced 
in  its  enjoyment,  and  traced  its  origin  back  to  His  hand  by 
whom  kings  rule,  and  who  maketh  the  wrath  of  man  to 
praise  Him.  They  were  like  the  emancipated  Jews,  and, 
looking  beyond  the  decrees  of  an  earthly  monarch,  could 
devoutly  say,  "  And  now  for  a  little  space  grace  hath  been 
shown  from  the  Lord  our  God  to  leave  us  a  remnant  to 
escape,  and  to  give  us  a  nail  in  his  holy  place,  that  our 
God  may  lighten  our  eyes,  and  give  us  a  little  reviving  in 
our  bondage."  Memorials  of  certain  places  where  these 
persecuted  ones  resumed  their  worship,  still  remain.  The 
Norwich  Puritans,  both  Presbyterian  and  Independent, 
emerged  from  their  concealment,  and  took  possession  of 
part  of  the  remains  of  the  fine  old  Blackfriars'  Convent, 
which  was  granted  them  by  the  city  for  the  purpose.  The 
cloisters  were,  at  that  time,  standing  with  the  buildings  on 
the  eastern  and  western  side,  formerly  used  as  a  refectory 
and  a  dormitory.  These,  since  the  Reformation,  had  been 
turned  into  granaries  for  the  city  corn,  but  being  now  dis- 
used, were  accommodated  to  Dissenting  worship — the  Pres- 
byterians occupying  the  old  dormitory,  and  their  brethren 
of  the  Congregational  order  using  the  refectory.  It  may 
be  noticed  as  curiously  illustrating  the  liberality,  and  prob- 
ably the  comparative  means  of  the  two  congregations,  that 
at  a  Court  of  Mayoralty,  on  the  27th  November,  1672,  the 
officers  of  the  Independent  Congregation  are  reported  to 
have  brought  twenty-five  shillings  and  fourpence,  the 
amount  of  a  collection  made  for  one  Cotton's  child — some 
object  of  suffering  no  further  known — and  the  officers  of 
the  Presbyterian  Congregation  at  the  other  granary,  three 
pounds  eleven  shillings  and  fourpence  for  the  relief  of  the 
same  individual.*     Our  Norwich   Nonconformists   must 

*  Kirkpatrick's  History  of  Religions  Orders  in  Norwich,  p.  94. 


260  SPIRITUAL   HEROES. 

have  been  respected  by  their  fellow-citizens,  or  the  latter 
would  not  have  permitted  them  to  assemble  in  a  place 
which  was  public  property,  and  under  the  control  of  the 
Corporation.  Other  facts  tend  to  show  that  in  the  minds 
of  many  there  was  a  disposition  to  treat  with  neighborly 
kindness  their  dissenting  brethren,  and  to  afford  them  facil- 
ities for  worship.  It  may  not  be  generally  known,  that  in 
some  cases  even  the  parish  authorities  were  so  favorably 
inchned  to  the  Nonconformists  as  to  permit  them  to  wor- 
ship within  consecrated  walls.  Gardiner,  in  his  History  of 
Dunwich  and  Southwold,  states,  that  through  the  indul- 
gence of  "  Master  Sharpen,  the  parish  minister,  the  Sep- 
aratists were  favored  with  the  free  use  of  the  church, 
where  they  resorted  weekly  or  oftener,  and  every  fourth 
Sunday  both  ministers  met  and  celebrated  Divine  worship 
alternately.  He  that  entered  the  church  first  had  the 
precedency  of  officiating,  the  other  keeping  silence  until 
the  congregation  was  renewed  at  the  benediction.  Most 
of  the  people  attended  throughout  the  two  services."  The 
liberty  of  using  the  parish  church  was  also  enjoyed  by  the 
Nonconformists  of  Walsham-le-Willows,  a  small  village 
in  Suffolk,  and  in  connection  with  this  circumstance  a  lu- 
dicrous occurrence  is  related.*  On  one  occasion,  when 
Mr.  Salkeld,  the  Congregational  minister,  was  occupying 
the  parish  pulpit,  Sir  Edmund  Bacon  of  Redgrave,  premier 
baronet  of  England,  and  Sir  William  Spring  of  Pakenham, 
greatly  scandalized  at  what  they  deemed  a  profanation  of 
the  holy  edifice,  came  with  divers  other  gentlemen  to  the 
church,  and  planted  themselves  at  the  doors.  Sir  Edmund 
was  for  compelling  the  minister  immediately  to  desist,  but 
Sir  Wilham  was  for  patiently  waiting  till  he  had  finished 
his  discourse.     Whereupon  a  noisy  altercation  arose  in 

*  I  find  this  anecdote  in  a  MS.  History  of  the  Suffijlk  Churches,  by 
the  Rev.  T.  Harmer,  author  of"  Observations  on  Scripture." 


TOLERANCE    AND    PERSECUTION.  261 

the  churchyard  between  these  two  personages ;  and  when 
Sir  Edmund  Bacon  had  become  outrageously  violent,  his 
friend  obseiTed,  "  We  read,  Sir  Edmund,  that  the  devil 
entered  into  a  herd  of  swine,  and,  upon  my  word,  I  think 
he  has  not  got  out  of  the  Bacon  yet." 

The  persons  who  composed  the  congregations,  availing 
themselves  of  Charles's  indulgence,  were,  for  the  most 
part,  of  the  middling  and  the  lower  class,  but  some  of  a 
higher  rank  were  associated  with  them.  Individuals  of 
this  description  had  identified  themselves  with  the  Presby- 
terian or  Congregational  denomination  when  in  the  as- 
cendant ;  and  now  that  the  times  were  changed,  though 
many  had  gone  over  to  the  Established  religion,  a  few  re- 
mained firm  to  their  former  profession.  No  congregation, 
perhaps,  was  so  remarkable  for  having  in  it  persons  of  dis- 
tinction, as  that  which  enjoyed  the  pastoral  superintendence 
of  Dr.  Owen,  the  late  vice-chancellor  of  Oxford.*  Caryl, 
the  famous  commentator  on  Job,  had  a  congregation  wliich 
met  in  Leaden-hall-street ;  and  on  his  death  in  1 673,  the 
persons  composing  it  formed  a  union  with  Owen's  church 
which  met  somewhere  in  the  neighborhood.  By  the  junc- 
tion of  the  two,  a  very  strong  and  influential  society  was 
formed,  including  a  number  of  celebrated  characters  wor- 
thy of  remembrance.  Their  place  of  meeting  cannot  be 
determined,  but  the  list  of  members  preserved  enables  us 
to  picture  to  ourselves  the  assembly  whom  Owen  addressed. 
Yonder  sits  my  Lord  Charles  Fleetwood,  Cromwell's  son- 
in-law,  whom  Milton  has  eulogized  as  inferior  to  none  in 
humanity,  in  gentleness,  and  in  benignity  of  disposition, 
and  whom  Noble  admits  to  have  been  a  man  of  religiqn, 
and  a  venerator  of  religious  liberty.  Colonel  John  Des- 
borough  is  just  by  him — a  stanch  Republican — a  man  of 
rather  rough  manners,  but  a  hero,  whose  name  together 

»  See  Note  [25] 


262  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

with  that  of  Fleetwood's,  Milton  has  embalmed.  Major- 
General  Berry,  too,  is  there,  once  a  friend  of  Baxter's,  and 
applauded  by  him  as  a  man  of  sincere  piety,  till  he  for- 
feited that  excellent  person's  favor  by  becoming  an  Inde- 
pendent. Young  Sir  John  Hartop,  a  man  of  singular  in- 
telligence and  piety,  is  of  the  number,  as  well  as  his  amiable 
and  pious  lady.  Other  ladies  of  distinction  may  be  pointed 
out:  the  Lady  Tompson,  wife  of  Sir  John  Tompson;* 
Lady  Vere  Wilkinson,  Mrs.  Abney,  and  especially  deser- 
ving of  notice,  more  however  for  her  eccentricities  than 
her  excellencies,  Mrs.  —  Bendishf ,  granddaughter  of  Oli- 
ver Cromwell.  These  illustrious  personages  give  a  stamp 
of  nobility  to  this  Nonconforming  congregation,  and  they 
deserve  all  honor  for  their  firmness  of  character  and  in- 
tegrity of  principle,  in  adhering  to  a  cause,  often  trampled 
upon  by  persecution,  and  always  ridiculed  by  the  wits  of 
Charles's  court.  As  they  left  the  conventicle  in  their 
coaches,  or  walked  through  the  city  homewards  on  foot, 
perhaps  the  finger  of  sco^-n  was  pointed  at  these  noble 
Puritans ;  but  they  felt  within  themselves  an  ample  reward 
in  the  testimony  of  a  good  conscience ;  to  say  nothing  of 
the  instruction  they  had  received,  and  the  hallowed  emo- 
tions they  had  felt,  as  they  heard  the  prince  of  divines, 
with  logical  acuteness,  explain  and  defend  the  doctrine  of 
justification  by  fiiith,  or  with  rapturous  fei-vor  descant  on 
the  glory  of  Christ.  Now  that  I  am  speaking  of  persons 
among  the  higher  classes  favorable  to  Nonconformity, 
some  others  of  noble  name  may  be  mentioned,  who,  though 
not  members  of  Owen's  church,  were  his  especial  friends. 
The  Earls  of  Orrery  and  Anglesea — the  Lords  Willough- 
by,  Wharton,  and  Berkeley,  were  of  the  number.     These 

*■  Afterwards  Lord  Haversham. 

t  See  Anecdotes  of  Mrs.  Bendish,  in  Noble's  Memoirs  of  the  Protec- 
toral  House  of  Cromwell,  vol.  ii.  p.  329. 


TOLERANCE    AND    PERSECUTION.  263 

were  all  men  of  the  Puritan  stamp  and  of  admitted  piety; 
perhaps  the  Earl  of  Angiesea,  certainly  Lord  Wharton, 
was  a  Nonconformist.* 

But  the  days  were  niunbered,  during  which,  for  the 
present,  the  noble  or  the  plebeian  Nonconformist  was  per- 
mitted to  worship  God  in  peace.  The  Declaration  of  In- 
dulgence, issued  by  Charles  in  1672,  was  withdrawn  in 
the  course  of  the  following  year.  The  House  of  Com- 
mons declared  against  the  dispensing  power,  and  Alderman 
Love,  one  of  the  members  for  the  city  of  London,  himself 
a  Dissenter,  declared  that  he  had  rather  go  without  Ms 
own  desired  liberty,  than  have  it  in  a  way  so  destruc- 
tive of  the  liberties  of  his  country  and  the  Protestant  in- 
terest ;  and  this,  he  added,  "  was  the  sense  of  the  main 
body  of  the  Dissenters."  How  the  latter  statement  by  this 
gentleman  is  to  be  reconciled  with  the  fact  that  so  large 
a  number  of  Nonconformists  availed  themselves  of  the  In- 
dulgence, it  is  difficult  to  say.  Perhaps  he  alluded  to  the 
Presbyterians,  who  were  generally  more  averse  than  their 
Independent  brethren  to  the  Indulgence,  and  yet  it  is  evi- 
dent that  a  number  of  them  took  advantage  of  the  Declara- 
tion. But  whatever  might  be  the  extent  to  which  his  re- 
mark was  correctly  applicable,  certainly  the  circumstance 
that  any  persons  were  ready  to  forego  their  own  liberty, 
rather  than  do  what,  as  they  conceived,  would  countenance 
a  violation  of  constitutional  principles,  or  be  a  connivance 
at  friendship  shown  to  error,  betokened  the  heroic  cast  of 
their  patriotism  and  their  piety.  Thus  condemned  for  the 
policy  he  had  adopted,  Charles  renounced  his  Declaration, 
broke  the  seal  with  his  own  hands,  and  recalled  the  licen- 
ses for  Nonconforming  worship. 

It  was  a  legal  toleration  which  the  Dissenters  desired. 

*  Many  particulars  respecting  Owen's  friends  are  given  by  Mr.  Ornie, 
in  his  valuable  life  of  Owen,  pp.  277 — 289. 


264  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

After  all  that  had  passed,  they  reasonably  hoped  that  their 
desire  would  be  gratified ;  but  in  vain.  The  Commons 
were  in  favor  of  it ;  it  was  resolved  unanimously  that  a 
bill  should  be  brought  in  for  the  relief  of  his  Majesty's  Pro- 
testant subjects  who  were  Dissenters  ;  but  the  measure, 
says  Echard,  was  dropped  in  the  House  of  Lords,  on  ac- 
count of  some  amendments  till  the  Parliament  broke  up. 
"  More  truly,"  says  another  authority,  "  because  the  dead 
weight  of  the  Bishops  joined  with  the  King  and  the  caballing 
party  against  it."*  The  Test  Act  followed  closely  upon 
the  failure  of  this  measure  ;  and  as  its  avowed  purpose 
«  was  to  exclude  the  Catholics  from  office,  though  it  was 
equally  unfavorable  to  Protestant  Nonconformists,  there 
were  persons  of  the  latter  class,  who,  with  more  of  honest 
zeal  against  Popery  than  enlightened  views  of  freedom, 
or  even  religion,  supported  the  unrighteous  and  profane 
enactment. 

The  reign  of  intolerance  was  now  restored,  and  the 
weight  of  its  iron  sceptre  was  felt  by  Dissenters  of  every 
class.  The  men  who,  rather  than  countenance  any  exer- 
cise of  illegal  power,  or  share  their  liberty  with  the  Pa- 
pists, had  rejected  the  Indulgence,  or  supported  the  Test 
Act,  must  have  felt  how  cruelly  they  were  rewarded  for 
their  zeal ;  while  others,  who  had  taken  no  part  in  either 
proceeding,  found  themselves  treated  in  the  same  way. 
The  Court,  incensed  at  being  thwarted  in  their  plans 
respecting  Popery,  dispatched  an  immense  tribe  of  inform- 
ers to  ferret  out  the  Nonconformists.  The  laws  against 
them  were  severely  enforced ;  tlie  estates  of  the  rich  were 
ordered  to  be  seized ;  and  the  persons  of  the  ministers  to 
be  apprehended.  The  drum  ecclesiastical  was  loudly 
beaten ;  and  a  High  Churchman,  in  his  sermon  before  the 
House  of  Commons,  told  them  that  the  Nonconformists 
*  Neale's  Puritans,  vol.  iv.  p.  458. 


TOLERANCE    AND    PERSECUTION.  265 

could  be  cured  only  by  vengeance ;  and  that  the  best  way 
was  to  set  fire  to  the  faggot,  and  to  teach  these  obstinate 
people  by  scourges  or  scorpions,  and  open  their  eyes  with 
gall.* 

Places  of  public  Dissenting  worship  were  now  closed, 
and  the  proscribed  worshippers,  if  they  would  still  serve 
the  Almighty  as  their  conscience  dictated,  must  do  so  in 
concealment.  Many  were  the  ingenious  devices  they 
adopted  to  screen  themselves  from  the  notice,  or  to  elude 
the  pursuit,  of  the  quick-sighted  and  dogged  informer. 
The  tourist  who  has  visited  that  fine  old  Tudor  mansion 
at  Compton  Wyneates,  in  Warwickshire,  will  remember 
the  chapel  in  the  roof,  and  the  secret  passages  in  the 
walls,  contrived  for  the  safety  of  Popish  recusants  ;f  or 
if  he  has  seen  Oxburgh  Hall,  in  Norfolk,  he  will  recollect 
the  dark  recess,  through  a  small  arched  closet,  with  a 
trap-door  concealed  in  the  pavement,|  probably  intended 
as  a  refuge  for  the  Catholic  clergy.  Similar  contrivances 
were  adopted  by  the  Protestant  Nonconformists,  in  the 
times  of  persecution.  There  was  one  existing,  not  long 
since,  among  the  ruins  of  the  old  priory  of  Bartholomew, 
in  Smithfield,  consisting  of  subterranean  passages  and 
doors  in  the  crypt,  which  tradition  reported  to  have  been 
used  by  Nonconformists  and  their  ministers  in  the  days  of 
Charles  II.  There  are  also  written  records  of  divers  ex- 
pedients for  concealment  and  escape  invented  by  Puritan 
worthies.  The  records  of  the  Baptist  Church,  Broad- 
mead,  Bristol,  are  peculiarly  rich  in  such  illustrations  ; 
and  the  simplicity  and  fulness  of  detail  with  which  these 
matters  are  recorded,  give  them  a  kind  of  pictorial  effect.^ 

•  Neale's  Puritans,  vol.  iv.  p.  4fj5. 

t  Described  in  Flowitt's  Visits  to  Remarkable  Places. 

X  Described  in  Coliiiaa's  Etchings. 

^  They  have  been  published  by  the  Hansard  KnoIIys  Society. 

23 


266  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

More  solicitious  for  tlie  safety  of  their  minister  than 
themselves,  they  made  special  arrangements  to  protect 
him  from  the  informer  and  the  justices.  They  hung  up  a 
curtain  in  the  place  where  they  assembled,  and  placed 
the  minister  beliind  it ;  so  that  if  an  informer  came  in,  he 
should  not  be  able  to  identify  the  person  of  the  speaker. 
None  but  friends  were  allowed  to  sit  within  the  space  thus 
marked  off  by  the  curtain ;  in  consequence  of  which,  the 
strangers  who  came  as  spies  were  defeated  in  their  object, 
in  so  far  as  the  apprehension  of  the  preacher  was  con- 
cerned. When  a  suspicious  person  was  recognized,  the 
people,  by  a  preconcerted  signal,  began  to  sing,  and  con- 
tinued the  exercise  till  he  left  the  room,  when  the  min- 
ister resumed  his  discourse.  Another  congregation  in 
Bristol,  at  the  same  time,  adopted  a  similar  plan,  only 
substituting  a  wainscot-board  for  a  curtain  ;  and  a  third 
party  in  their  meetings  would  place  a  few  tall  men  round 
the  speaker,  who  stood  over  a  trap  door,  and  when  an 
informer  was  observed,  the  door  was  removed,  and  the 
preacher  instantly  disappeared,  to  make  his  escape  through 
the  cellar. 

The  Broadmead  records  afford  us  many  such  glimpses 
of  the  sufferings  and  vexations  of  our  Puritan  ancestors ; 
they  place  us  in  the  Bristol  of  the  seventeenth  century  ; 
rendering  us  familiar  with  the  citizens,  both  High  Church 
and  Nonconformist ;  and  giving  an  idea  of  the  state  of 
the  Dissenters  in  the  reign  of  Cbarles  II.  far  more  vivid 
and  correct  than  can  be  conveyed  by  any  general  state- 
ments. We  see  how  incessantly,  except  during  the  pe- 
riods of  regal  indulgence,  these  conscientious  men  were 
harassed  by  their  unprincipled  persecutors.  The  informer 
was  ever  on  the  watch — tracking  their  path,  discovering 
their  retreats,  and  pouncing  on  his  victims.  The  Broad- 
mead  records,  in  this  respect,  only  exhibit  a  specimen  of 


TOLERANCE    AND    TERSECUTION.  26*7 

what  was  going  on  in  hundreds  of  towns  and  villages 
throughout  the  land.  Not  more  frequent  in  those  days, 
when  old  English  sports  continued  to  amuse  the  nobility 
and  gentry,  was  the  flight  of  the  hawk,  freed  from  his  | 
jess  and  hood,  gliding  through  the  air  like  a  meteor,  and  | 
striking  his  quarry  as  with  a  flash  of  lightning — than  was 
the  prowling  abroad  of  the  informer  who,  freed  from  all 
the  restraints  of  justice  and  humanity,  pursued  with  the 
keenest  eye,  and  seized  with  merciless  vengeance,  the  ill- 
fated  sectary.  The  favorite  bird  of  our  forefathers,  how- 
ever, is  dishonored  by  the  comparison ;  for,  with  all  its 
rapacity,  these  informers  had  none  of  its  useful  and  noble 
qualities.  Sprung  from  the  dregs  of  the  people,  mean 
and  dastardly  to  the  last  degree,  and  spending  their  ill- 
gotten  gains  in  gambling  and  debauchery — such  persons 
were  as  much  the  objects  of  abhorrence  to  the  respectable 
portion  of  the  community  in  general,  as  they  were  the 
objects  of  terror  to  the  innocent  class  whom  the  laws 
proscribed.  Destitute  of  religion  and  the  fear  of  God, 
caring  not  at  all  for  the  divine  worship  performed  in  the 
churches,  though  professing  themselves  such  zealous 
Churchmen,  these  informers  spent  the  Lord's  day  in  dis- 
turbing the  worship  of  others,  and  in  tracing  the  footsteps 
of  the  suspected  Nonconformist,  when  he  left  his  dwelling. 
In  coflTee-houses  and  places  of  public  resort,  during  the 
week,  these  despicable  characters,  like  the  spies  of  the 
Inquisition,  were  frequent  visitors,  lying  in  wait  to  catch 
the  unwary  in  their  talk,  or  to  obtain  some  clue  to  the 
discovery  of  unknown  frequenters  of  the  conventicle. 
Many  of  these  men,  infamous  in  their  life,  were  wretched 
in  death,  and  perished  in  poverty,  shame,  and  despair — 
smitten,  as  their  pious  victims  sometimes  thought,  by  the 
avenging  hand  of  God.  Some  died  in  prison  ;  and  one  of 
this  unhappy  fraternity,  who  was  confined  for  debt,  wrote 


268  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

to  Baxter,  whom  he  had  often  harassed,  and  acknowl- 
edged that  his  calamities  were  just  retributions  for  his 
treatment  of  that  man  of  God. 

In  many  instances,  the  Puritan  ministers  had  hair- 
breadth escapes  from  the  eye  and  fang  of  the  pursuer. 
Ingenious  devices  were  adopted  by  the  oppressed,  that 
they  might  elude  the  oppressor.  Though  many  a  senti- 
mentalist in  our  days,  who  has  a  sigh  for  poor  Charles 
and  his  Cavaliers,  as  romantic  tales  are  told  of  their  con- 
cealment during  the  Commonwealth,  can  look  with  cold 
indifference  upon  the  deeds  and  sufferings,  of  our  Puritan 
confessors  ;  minds  of  a  higher  tone  will  thrill  with  interest 
while  perusing  the  story  of  the  adventures  and  escapes  of 
these  virtuous  and  pious  men. 

It  is  related  of  James  Janeway,  the  bright  ornament  of 
a  family  renowned  for  its  spiritual  excellence,  that  once, 
as  he  was  walking  by  the  wall  at  Rotherhithe,  a  bullet 
was  fired  at  him  by  a  wretch,  who  was  exasperated  by 
his  popularity  and  success  as  a  minister.  It  is  further 
stated,  that  a  mob  of  soldiers  once  broke  into  his  meeting- 
house in  Jamaica-row,  and,  leaping  upon  the  benches, 
endeavored  to  seize  upon  the  youthful  and  amiable  divine, 
while  he  was  preaching,  as  he  was  wont  to  do,  with  an 
unction  that  might  have  softened  the  hardest  hearts. 
Availing  themselves  of  the  confusion,  some  of  his  friends 
threw  over  him  a  colored  coat,  and  put  on  his  head  a  white 
hat,  so  that  the  disfigured  minister  escaped  unobserved. 
At  another  time,  when  he  was  preaching  in  a  gardener's 
house,  several  troopers  came  to  seize  him,  but  he  threw 
himself  on  the  ground,  and  his  friends  covered  him  with 
cabbage-leaves,  so  that  he  again  escaped.* 

Dean  Prior,  another  worthy  of  those  days,  living  in  the 
parish  of  Ashburton  in  Devonshire,  was  once  so  closely 
*  Palmer's  Noncon.  Mem.  vol.  ill.  p.  512. 


TOLERANCE    AND    PERSECUTION.  269 

pursued  by  his  enemies,  that  he  hid  himself  in  a  hay-loft, 
when  some  of  the  party  in  searching  for  him  thrust  their 
swords  through  the  hay,  yet  the  good  man  escaped.  And 
the  venerable  Richard  Chantyre,  the  friend  and  fellow- 
student  of  Samuel  Shaw,  residing  in  an  obscure  village  in 
Derbyshire,  near  the  place  of  his  nativity, — successfully 
guarded  for  years  against  the  informers,  by  going  out  in 
the  twilight  habited  as  a  husbandman,  with  a  fork  on  his 
shoulder  and  the  Bible  in  his  pocket,  to  meet  the  little 
company  who  thirsted  for  his  instructions,  thus  resembling 
"  the  zealous  and  courageous  builders  of  the  walls  of  Jeru- 
salem, who  with  one  hand  wrought  in  the  work,  and  with 
the  other  held  a  weapon,"* 

The  ministers,  of  course,  were  marked  men.  They 
were  among  the  first  to  be  seized  and  punished,  but  some- 
times their  apprehension  led  to  considerable  popular  ex- 
citement on  their  side,  so  that  it  became  rather  hazardous 
for  magistrates  to  meddle  with  them.  When  the  persecu- 
tion of  the  Conventiclers  was  renewed  with  violence  in 
1682,  there  was  a  Mr.  Francis  Bampfield,  the  ejected 
vicar  of  Sherborne,  who  used  to  preach  at  Pinner's  Hall, 
where  he  was  rudely  seized  and  dragged  out  of  the  pulpit. 
A  multitude  of  the  London  citizens  followed  through  the 
streets ;  and,  as  this  example  of  persecution  roused  their 
Protestant  feelings,  they  exclaimed,  "  See  how  he  walks 
with  the  Bible  in  his  hand,  like  one  of  the  old  martyrs  !" 
The  exclamation  betokened  that  popular  sympathy  was 
with  the  persecuted,  not  with  the  persecutor.  When 
these  men  were  regarded  as  successors  of  the  Latimers 
and  Ridleys  of  the  former  century,  it  was  a  dangerous 

*  Noncon.  Mem.  vol.  iii.  p.  24 1.  It  is  recorded  of  Mr.  Chantyre,  that 
in  his  old  age,  when  unable  to  stand,  he  was  drawn  in  a  chair  to  the 
room  where  his  hearers  met,  and  there  he  sat  and  preached  to  them. 
The  old  chair  is  still  preserved  in  the  Library  of  Coward  College,  Lon- 
don. 


2*70  SPIRITUAL    HEROES, 

experiment  for  Protestant  rulers,  so  called,  to  send  out 
their  myrmidons  to  arrest  such  venerated  characters.  It 
could  not  fail  to  deepen  disaffection  to  the  existing  Gov- 
ernment, and  to  prepare  for  a  revolution  which  should 
better  secure  the  liberty  of  innocent  and  virtuous  subjects. 
Common  sense  could  not  but  revolt,  and  natural  feeling- 
recoil  at  such  monstrous  doings  ;  and  no  one  can  be  sur- 
prised at  learning,  that  when  some  of  the  Bishops  were 
dining  with  Sir  Nath.  Hern,  Sheriff  of  London  in  1676, 
and  urging  him  to  put  the  laws  against  dissent  into  execu- 
tion, he  told  them  candidly ;  "  They  could  not  trade  with 
their  neighbors  one  day,  and  send  them  to  the  jail  the 
next."  There  can  be  no  doubt,  that  this  London  sheriff 
uttered  a  sentiment  which  extensively  prevailed  ;  and  that 
it  would  be  unjust  to  the  Englishmen  in  general  of  the 
last  half  of  the  seventeenth  century,  to  suppose  that  their 
feelings  were  represented  by  hireling  informers,  and  by 
the  interested  parties  who  urged  them  on. 

Still,  however,  the  storm  of  persecution  raged  with  more 
or  less  violence  to  the  end  of  Charles's  reign.  In  1681, 
the  fury  of  the  High  Church  party  was  stimulated  to  per- 
secute the  Nonconformists,  as  the  great  allies  of  the  Whigs. 
The  laws  of  Elizabeth  and  James  were  revived  against 
frequenting  conventicles,  and  being  absent  from  church, 
and  large  sums  were  extorted  in  the  shape  of  fines.  It  is 
said  that  in  Uxbridge  alone,  two  hundred  warrants  of  dis- 
tress were  issued  about  this  time.  In  the  following  year 
fresh  orders  were  issued  from  the  Council-board  to  suppress 
the  meetings  of  Dissenters,  in  consequence  of  which  many 
ministers  were  imprisoned,  and  they  and  their  hearers 
fined.  In  the  records  of  the  Church  once  assembling  in 
St.  Thomas,  Southwark,  I  find  an  account  of  the  persecu- 
tion of  the  excellent  Nathaniel  Vincent,  in  1682.  Justice 
Spires  of  the  Bridge  House,  and  several  other  justices  and 


TOLERAXCE    AND    PERSECUTION.  2Vl 

officers,  disturbed  Mr.  Vincent's  congregation,  and  com- 
manded him,  in  the  King's  name,  to  desist  from  preaching  ; 
upon  which  the  preacher,  in  the  name  of  the  King  of  kings, 
commanded  them  to  forbear  interrupting  him.  He  was 
surftmoned  to  appear  at  the  next  quarter  sessions  at  Dork- 
ing ;  and  on  the  Lord's  day  previous,  preached  to  the  people 
in  his  own  meeting-house  from  the  appropriate  words — 
"  Only  let  your  conversation  be  as  becometh  the  Gospel 
of  Christ,  that  whether  I  come  and  see  you  or  else  be  ab- 
sent, I  may  hear  of  your  affairs  that  ye  stand  fast  in  one 
spirit,  with  one  mind,  striving  together  for  the  faith  of  the 
Gospel."  "  There  was,"  says  the  Church-book,  "  a  nu- 
merous auditory,  insomuch  that  the  people  were  ready  to 
tread  one  upon  another,  and  some  hundreds  went  away 
that  could  not  come  near  to  hear  him.  In  these  sermons, 
he  earnestly  pressed  us  to  hold  fast  our  profession,  and  to 
be  steadfast  in  the  cause  of  Christ.  The  4th  of  January, 
before  Mr.  Vincent  went  to  his  trial,  there  was  a  solemn 
day  of  fasting  and  prayer  kept  at  his  own  meeting  place, 
to  seek  the  Lord  on  his  behalf.  On  the  8th,  there  was  a 
whole  night  spent  in  prayer.  On  the  9th  he  went  to  Dork- 
ing, and  had  his  trial  on  the  10th,  when  he  was  not  suf- 
fered to  speak  in  his  own  defence,  but  was  found  guilty  of 
the  indictment,  and  was  committed  prisoner  to  the  Mar- 
shalsea,  in  Southwark,  for  three  months,  and  then,  if  he 
would  not  conform  according  to  that  statute,  he  was  to 
abjure  the  realm  or  suffer  death."  The  Church  deprived 
of  their  pastor  was  much  harassed  by  their  enemies ;  and 
we  are  informed,  that  on  "the  10th  day  of  this  month, 
being  Saturday,  one  Justice  Balsh,  a  silk  throwster  by 
trade,  and  a  very  bitter  enemy  to  the  Lord's  people  living 
in  Spitalfields,  having  sent  word  to  the  other  justices  of 
the  peace,  his  brethren  that  lived  in  those  parts,  that  he 
would  meet  them  very  early  tlie  next  morning,  to  disturb 


272  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

the  Whigs  at  their  meeting  places  (for  so  they  called 
Dissenters  at  that  time)  about  8  of  the  clock  at  night, 
died  suddenly  in  liis  chair,  and  never  spake  a  word." — 
"  The  1  Ith  we  met  in  Aldersgate-street  at  a  cloth-worker's, 
where  Mr.  Biggin  the  minister  had  but  just  begun  prayer, 
but  we  were  disturbed  by  the  train-bands." — "  April  the 
first,  we  met  at  Mr.  Russell's  in  Ironmonger-lane,  where 
Mr.  Lambert  administered  to  us  the  ordinance  of  the  Lord's 
Supper,  and  ive  sung  a  psalm  witli  a  loio  voice.^^ 

In  the  same  year,  the  Broadmead  records  bear  testimony 
to  the  rigor  of  the  laws  and  the  activity  of  the  informers. 
"On  the  2nd  of  July  (Lord's  day),"  it  is  observed,  "our 
pastor  preached  in  the  wood.  Our  friends  took  much  pains 
in  the  rain,  because  many  informers  were  ordered  out  to 
search,  and  we  were  in  peace,  though  there  were  near 
twenty  men  and  boys  in  search. — On  the  14th  November, 
a  day  of  prayer ;  having  some  hours  together  in  the  wood, 
between  London  and  Sodbury  road,  the  enemies  came  upon 
us  unawares,  and  seized  about  eight  persons,  but  the  breth- 
ren escaped  to  admiration.  The  bushes  were  of  great  ser- 
vice to  us.  On  the  30th  December,  being  a  hard  frost, 
and  snow  on  the  ground,  we  met  in  the  wood,  and  though 
we  stood  hi  the  snow  the  sun  shone  upon  us,  and  we  were 
in  peace."  These  extracts,  while  they  furnish  some 
graphic  sketches  worthy  of  being  placed  beside  the  pic- 
tures of  the  Scotch  Covenanters,  supply  but  an  imperfect 
conception  of  the  danger  and  sufferings  which  are  de- 
scribed in  the  entire  narrative. 

The  two  following  years  are  marked  in  the  history  of 
Nonconformity  by  numerous  facts  relative  to  confiscation 
and  imprisonment;  and  in  1685,  about  three  weeks  before 
Charles's  death,  one  of  the  victims  of  his  heartless  policy — 
the  excellent  William  Jenkyn,  formerly  of  Christ  Church, 
London — perished  in  jail.    "  May  it  please  your  Majesty," 


TOLERANCE    AND    PERSECUTION.  2*73 

said  a  nobleman  at  Court,  "  Jenkyn  has  got  his  hberty." — 
"  Aye,"  rejoined  the  monarch,  "  who  gave  it  him  ?" — "  A 
greater  than  your  Majesty,  the  King  of  kings,"  was  the 
reply. 

While  the  Nonconformists  were  suffering  all  kinds  of 
hardships  during  the  reign  of  Charles  11.  he  and  his  Court 
were  indulging  in  unbridled  licentiousness.  Thomson's 
picture  of  the  mysteries  of  Providence  was  realized : — 

"  The  good  man's  share 
In  life  was  gall  and  bitterness  of  soul : 

While  luxury 

In  palaces  lay  straining  her  low  thought 
To  form  unreal  wants,  and  heaven-born  truth 
And  moderation  fair,  wore  the  red  marks 
Of  superstition's  scourge." 

This  contrast  forces  itself  upon  us,  as  we  read  the 
history  of  the  second  Charles's  reign.  Imagination  is 
ever  and  anon  placing  side  by  side  the  picture  of  the  con- 
fessor's dungeon  and  the  voluptuary's  palace.  Let  the 
eye  turn  from  such  records  as  those  of  the  Church  at 
Bristol,  to  glance  over  the  pages  of  the  Count  Grammont, 
and  the  heart  sickens  with  disgust.  The  scenes  which 
that  elegant  writer  depicts,  the  characters  he  draws,  and 
the  intrigues  he  unravels ;  the  entire  want  of  moral  prin- 
ciple, the  absence  of  common  shame,  the  barefaced  licen- 
tiousness, the  devices  to  excite  and  gratify  the  lowest 
passions  of  our  nature,  which  the  author,  who  had  lived 
at  Court  and  shared  in  its  pleasures,  so  graphically  and 
with  entire  complacency  portrays,  makes  us  blush  for  hu- 
manity. The  reaction  from  the  simple  manners  and  severe 
virtues  of  the  Puritan  Commonwealth  had  been  tremendous. 
Courage,  or  rather  an  irritable  sense  of  honor,  leading  the 
gallant  to  wreak  revenge  upon  any  who  offended  him, 
was  the  chief  if  not  the  only  virtue  of  courtiers.     Vices, 


2*74  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

and  even  crimes  of  foul  description,  were  treated  as  foibles, 
undeserving  of  harsh  condemnation:  liveliness  and  wit 
were  alone  esteemed  meritorious  ;  the  manners  of  Ches- 
terfield were  united  with  the  morals  of  Rochefoucault." 
The  book  of  the  Count  is  indeed  a  picture  of  the  age — 
elegant  in  style  but  licentious  in  character — a  veil  of  em- 
broidered gauze  thrown  over  the  features  of  a  putrescent 
corspe.  The  pure  and  virtuous  turn  with  horror  from  the 
object,  not  in  the  least  degree  reconciled  to  its  deformity 
by  the  transparent  decoration  which  covers  it. 

The  death  of  Charles  brought  but  little  and  short  relief 
to  the  Nonconformists.  His  successor,  indeed,  though 
Head  of  the  Church  and  Defender  of  the  Faith,  was  prac- 
tically a  Popish  Dissenter,  and  therefore  w^as  bound  in  all 
consistency  to  tolerate  Dissent.  Hence  the  Quakers,  in 
their  address  of  congratulation  to  James  II.  observe,  with 
exquisite  naivete,  or  with  satirical  shrewdness — "  We  are 
told  thou  art  not  of  the  persuasion  of  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land no  more  than  we ;  therefore,  we  hope  thou  wilt  grant 
us  the  same  liberty  which  thou  alio  west  thyself,  which 
doing,  we  wish  thee  all  manner  of  happiness."  But 
neither  they  nor  their  brethren  profited  much  by  the  King's 
dissent.  It  is  true,  that  at  first,  the  penal  laws  concerning 
religion  were  relaxed  for  the  sake  of  the  Papists,  a  cir- 
cumstance which  yielded  some  advantage  to  Protestant 
Nonconformists  ;  but  the  spirit  of  persecution  was,  in  fact, 
only  gathering  up  strength  for  a  fresh  and  more  dreadful 
onset  upon  liberty  and  justice.  James  let  loose  the  High 
Church  party  upon  the  poor  Dissenters,  intending  thereby 
at  once  to  conciliate  the  former,  who  were  supporters  of 
the  prerogative,  and  to  crush  the  latter,  who  were  known 
to  be  inexorably  opposed  to  his  arbitrary  designs.  The 
result  was  soon  manifest.  The  trade  of  the  informer 
revived.     The  Spiritual  Courts  were  brought   into  play 


TOLERANCE    AND    PERSECUTION.  i     2*75 

and  filled  with  causes.  The  conventicle  was  broken  up. 
The  minister  was  seized.  The  justice  of  the  peace  ex- 
acted a  fine  or  sent  him  to  prison.  His  house  was  ran- 
sacked— rooms  and  closets  were  broken  up — the  privacy 
of  domestic  life  was  invaded  with  rudeness  and  incivility. 
The  shopkeeper  was  taken  from  his  business  ;  the  husband 
was  separated  from  his  wife  ;  parents  were  dragged  away 
from  their  children,  and  families  were  compelled  to  remove 
from  their  habitations  to  a  distance,  that  they  might  escape 
their  oppressors.  Vast  numbers  of  Dissenters  were  im- 
prisoned— and  of  those  who  were  saved  from  the  dun- 
geon, many  were  mulcted  in  exorbitant  fines.  Oflicers 
broke  in  upon  the  mansions  of  Sir  John  Hartop,  Mr. 
Fleetwood,  and  other  Nonconformist  worthies  in  Stoke 
Newington,  to  levy  distresses  to  the  amount  of  six  or 
seven  tliousand  pounds.  Baxter,  the  Puritan  patriarch, 
was  peculiarly  obnoxious  to  the  ruling  powers ;  and  the 
story  of  his  trial,  by  the  infamous  Jeffreys,  will  ever 
remain  prominent  and  unparalleled  in  the  religious  history 
of  our  country,  for  the  fierce  and  vulgar  intolerance  which 
it  records.  Where  fines  were  not  extorted  by  the  iron 
hand  of  law,  bribes  were  often  wrung  by  the  informer 
from  his  detected  victim  ;  and  the  opulent  Dissenter  was 
glad  to  get  out  of  the  clutches  of  the  harpy  by  sending 
him  a  present  of  wine,  or  by  dropping  into  his  hand  a  few 
pieces  of  gold.  When  Divine  worship  according  to  Dis- 
senting usages  was  performed,  it  could  only  be  done  in 
concealment.  The  expedients  adopted  in  the  former  reign 
were  renewed.  These  worthies  would  do  and  suffer  any 
thing  rather  than  renounce  their  principles.  "  How  warm 
was  the  zeal  of  our  forefathers  !"  exclaims  Neale,  "  and 
what  hazards  did  they  run  for  the  freedom  of  their  con- 
sciences !"  Some,  indeed,  as  might  be  expected,  proved 
faithless  to  their  profession,  and  sought  refuge  from  such 


276  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

intolerable  oppression  in  the  bosom  of  the  Establishment ; 
while  it  is  remarkable,  that  some  who  had  been  educated 
in  the  forms,  and  had  ministered  in  the  pulpits  of  that  Es- 
tablishment, seeing  justice  and  humanity  outraged  by  its 
rulers,  left  the  Church  in  disgust,  and  cast  in  their  lot 
with  the  sufferers  for  conscience'  sake. 

There  were  two  Nonconformists  at  this  period,  who 
deserve  special  notice  on  account  of  the  moral  heroism 
with  which  they  endured  their  trials.  They  were  not, 
indeed,  arraigned  and  punished  for  their  profession  of 
Nonconformity,  but  it  was  their  attachment  to  that  cause 
which  led  them  to  act  so  as  to  expose  them  to  the  inhuman 
treatment  which  they  received.  Mrs.  (sometimes  called 
Lady)  Alicia  Lisle  was  brought  to  the  bar  at  Winchester, 
before  the  hard-hearted  and  profligate  Jeffreys,  charged 
with  having  concealed  Mr.  Hicks,  a  Presbyterian  clergy- 
man, and  a  person  named  Nelson,  one  of  the  insurgents 
engaged  in  the  battle  of  Sedgemoor,  in  Monmouth's  re- 
bellion. Of  Nelson,  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  she 
knew  nothing  ;  and  respecting  Hicks,  she  confessed,  "  I 
knew  him  to  be  a  Nonconformist  minister,  and  there  being, 
as  is  well  known,  warrants  out  to  apprehend  all  Noncon- 
formist ministers,  I  was  willing  to  give  him  shelter  from 
these  warrants."  It  was  an  office  of  Christian  kindness 
she  had  performed,  stimulated  by  sympathy  for  one  in 
sorrow,  who  professed  with  her  a  common  faith ;  but  this 
perfectly  innocent,  and,  as  she  thought,  laudable  deed, 
was  construed  into  an  act  of  treason,  and  the  cowardly 
jury,  though  they  expressed  their  dissatisfaction  with  the 
evidence  adduced  to  criminate  her,  were  bullied  by  the 
brutal  judge  into  a  verdict  of  guilty.  "  Gentlemen,"  he 
exclaimed,  "  in  your  place  I  would  find  her  guilty  were 
she  my  own  mother."  The  venerable  matron,  weighed 
down  under  a  load  of  years, — for  she  was  now  more  than 


TOLERANCE    AND    PERSECUTION.  27*7 

seventy — was  subject  to  fits,  and  could  hear  but  imper- 
fectly ;  yet,  throughout  her  trial,  she  evinced  a  singular 
tranquillity  and  collectedness  of  mind,  and,  save  when 
drowsiness  overcame  her  feeble  frame,  exhibited  a  digni- 
fied demeanor.  Her  behavior  on  the  scaffold  was  in 
harmony  with  her  bearing  in  court,  and  in  the  course  of  a 
speech  which  she  delivered  to  the  sheriff,  and  which  con- 
tained remarks  on  her  unjust  trial,  she  freely  forgave  all 
her  enemies,  and  expressed  a  desire  to  possess  her  soul  in 
patience.  Jeffreys  had  condemned  her  to  be  burnt,  but 
her  sentence,  at  her  own  request,  was  commuted  by  the 
King,  and  this  amiable  and  excellent  lady  perished  on  the 
block. 

The  other  sufferer  was  Elizabeth  Gaunt,  a  person  in 
humble  circumstances,  and  a  member  of  a  Baptist  Church. 
She  was  charged  with  an  offence  similar  to  that  of  Mrs. 
Lisle — the  harboring  a  person  named  Burton,  suspected 
of  being  concerned  in  the  Ryehouse  conspiracy.  He  was 
a  Nonconformist  by  profession,  but  in  reality  a  worthless 
villain,  as  was  abundantly  proved  by  his  becoming  king's 
evidence  against  the  woman  who,  to  save  his  life,  had  jeop- 
ardized her  own.  It  was  not  proved  that  she  knew  he 
was  concerned  in  the  conspiracy,  or  was  aware  of  his 
name  being  in  any  proclamation  ;  but  want  of  evidence  on 
a  trial  was  a  very  small  matter  in  those  days,  and  this 
poor  woman,  without  being  permitted  to  call  witnesses  in 
her  defence,  was,  at  the  bidding  of  her  judge,  found  guilty. 
The  miserable  favor  which  had  been  shown  to  the  nobler 
sufferer  was  denied  to  this  humble  person,  and  she  was 
left  to  endure  the  agony  of  the  stake.  Gathering  round 
her  the  materials  of  torture,  that,  when  the  flame  was 
kindled,  she  might  expire  the  sooner,  she  said, "  Charity 
was  a  part  of  her  religion  as  well  as  faith.  This,  at  worst, 
was  the  feeding  of  an  enemy ;  so  she  hoped  slie  had  her 
24 


278 


SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 


reward  with  him  for  whose  sake  she  did  this  service,  how 
unworthy  soever  the  person  was  that  made  so  ill  a  return 
for  it.  She  rejoiced  that  God  had  suffered  her  to  be  the 
first  to  suffer  by  fire  in  this  reign,  and  that  her  suffering 
was  a  martyrdom  for  that  religion  which  was  all  love."* 

"Thus,"  says  Sir  James  Mackintosh,  "was  this  poor 
and  uninstructed  woman  supported  under  a  death  of  cruel 
torture  by  the  lofty  consciousness  of  suffering  for  right- 
eousness, and  by  that  steadfast  faith  in  the  final  triumph  of 
justice,  which  can  never  visit  the  last  moments  of  the  op- 
pressor."f 

There  have  been  many  martyrs  for  religious  faith,  but 
these  women  were  martyrs  for  religious  charity,  and  their 
meek  heroism  in  the  hour  of  death  was  worthy  of  the  cause 
for  which  they  suffered.  Such  examples  illustrate  the 
power  of  endurance,  with  which  the  Almighty  has  inspired 
the  heart  of  woman,  and  which  shines  with  such  calm 
intensity  when  kindled  and  aroused  by  religious  zeal. 
Strong  in  the  midst  of  apparent  feebleness,  she  bears  up 
under  trials  enough  to  crush  minds  of  the  hardest  texture ; 
thus  resembling  those  beautiful  primroses  which  flower 
on  the  rocky  mountains  of  America — 

"  Leaning  Iheir  cheeks  against  the  thick-ribbed  ice, 
And  looking  up  with  brilliant  eyes  to  Him 
Who  bids  them  bloom,  unblanched,  amid  the  waste 
Of  desolation." 

The  storm  of  religious  persecution  in  the  reign  of  James 
II.,  which  for  two  years  raged  with  pitiless  fury,  was  the 
last  of  the  kind  in  this  country,  and  probably  the  worst ; 
like  the  outburst  of  Diocletian's  violence,  which  closed  the 
series  of  primitive  persecutions  by  the  Roman  emperors. 

*  Burnet,  History  of  his  own  Times,  vol.  i.  p.  649. 
t  Dr.  Vaughan  gives  a  full  and  fair  account  of  these  trials  in  his  His- 
tory of  England,  pp.  856—865. 


TOLERANCE    AND    PERSECUTION.  279 

Taken  in  connection  with  what  occurred  in  the  reign  of 
Cliarles  II.,  maliing  about  twenty  years  of  persecution 
altogether,  it  presents  an  amount  of  suffering  greater,  per- 
haps, than  had  been  endured  in  the  same  space  of  time 
since  the  commencement  of  the  Reformation.  Jeremy 
White,  we  are  informed,  collected  a  list  of  Dissenting 
sufferers,  containing  the  names  of  sixty  thousand  persons, 
five  thousand  of  whom  died  in  prison.*  That  the  cause 
of  Nonconformity  should  endure  such  an  ordeal  is  a  proof 
of  its  vitality  and  strength ;  and  we  may  accommodate  to 
this  passage  in  our  history,  the  exclamation  of  Sulpicius 
Severus,  when  reviewing  the  sufferings  of  the  Christians 
under  the  reign  of  Diocletian :  "  Never  did  we  achieve  a 
more  glorious  victory  than  when  we  could  not  be  subdued 
by  so  many  years  of  slaughter."!  The  historian  of  the 
Puritans  records  the  fact  that  the  numbers  of  the  Noncon- 
formists did  not  decrease,  though  the  engines  of  intolerance 
were  so  long  and  so  assiduously  worked  against  them  ;  and 
this  circumstance  he  attributes  to  their  firmness  of  char- 
acter— their  plain,  practical,  and  awakening  ministry — the 
severity  of  their  morals — their  strict  osbervance  of  the 
Sabbath — their  care  for  family  religion — a  succession  of 
able  and  learned  ministers  among  them — the  disgust  excit- 
ed by  the  persecuting  zeal  of  tiieir  adversaries — and,  final- 
ly, the  reaction  produced  by  pushing  High  Church  princi- 
ples to  an  unbearable  extreme. 

The  storm  had  now  spent  its  fury,  and  a  fairer  sky  began 
to  shine  on  the  harassed  successors  of  the  Puritans.  James 
II.,  intent  on  his  favorite  object,  the  elevation,  if  not  the 
exclusive  establishment  of  the  Papal  Church  in  England, 
changed  his  tactics.     He  had  roused  the  indignation  of  the 

*  Neale,  vol.  iv.  p.  554. 

t  Sal  p.  Severus.  Hist.  lib.  ii.  c.  47.  His  words  referring  to  the  length 
of  Diocletian's  persecution  are  "  decern  annonim." 


280  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

Protestant  Episcopal  party  by  his  Popish  designs,  and  now, 
with  a  view  in  some  measure  to  counteract  their  enmity, 
he  tliought  it  prudent  to  concihate  the  Protestant  Dissent- 
ers.* With  these  designs  the  Nonconformists  were  re- 
leased from  oppresssion,  and  even  caressed.  It  was  per- 
mitted them  to  reopen  their  places  of  worship,  and  assemble 
in  peace,  while  as  citizens  they  were  no  longer  disabled 
from  serving  in  offices  of  profit  and  trust.  Certainly,  to 
those  who  do  not  carefully  notice  the  motives  which  seem 
to  have  influenced  him,  the  proceedings  of  our  Roman 
Catholic  monarch  appear  very  strange :  and,  by  the  way, 
a  remarkable  comparison  between  the  histories  of  England 
and  France  is  suggested  at  this  period.  A  line  of  Protest- 
ant sovereigns  on  the  English  throne  had  been  persecuting 
Papists  and  Puritans,  and  now  a  Popish  prince  was  ex- 
tending toleration  to  the  Protestant  Dissenter.  Elizabeth 
of  England  had  been  the  supporter  of  ecclesiastical  des- 
potism, when  Henry  IV.  of  France,  by  the  Edict  of  Nantz, 
had  proclaimed  himself  a  patron  of  religious  liberty ; 
whereas,  now,  while  Louis  XIV.  was  dragooning  his 
Protestant  subjects  out  of  the  kingdom,  James  II.  was 
declaring  for  liberty  of  conscience.  The  tables  were  com- 
pletely turned,  and  the  relative  positions  of  the  rulers  of 
the  two  greatest  countries  of  the  earth  oddly  reversed. 

The  Dissenters  availed  themselves  of  the  liberty  to  re- 
new their  worship  in  public.  Turning  to  the  Yarmouth 
Church  Book,  I  find  the  following  entry  on  the  30th  March, 
1687:  "Ordered  by  the  Church,  that  the  Meeting-house 
should  be  made  clean,  and  shutters  be  made  for  the  upper 
windows,  which  was  accordingly  done  by  many  of  our 
maid-servants."  That  curious  minute  gives  us  a  glimpse 
of  busy  scenes  of  religious  zeal  in  many  a  town  and  vil- 
lage.     The   humble   conventicle   repaired, — the   interior 

*  Hallara's  Constitutional  History  of  England,  vol.  ii.  p.  230. 


TOLERANCE  AND  PERSECUTION.        281 

cleansed,  and  fitted  up  for  the  Sunday  gathering, — and 
thousands  of  hearts  made  glad  by  signs  which  promised 
that  once  more  they  should  "  sit  under  their  vine  and  fig- 
tree,  none  daring  to  make  them  afraid."  "On  the  10th 
April,"  adds  my  authority,  "  Mr.  James  Hannot  preached 
both  parts  of  the  day,  when  was  a  great  auditory ;  for 
these  were  permitted  by  the  King  to  meet  by  a  declaration 
from  him  dated  April  4th."*  It  appears  that  Mr.  Hannot, 
who  was  invited  to  be  the  pastor,  and  at  length  accepted 
the  invitation,  was  deputed  to  wait  upon  the  king  at  Wind- 
sor with  an  address,  which  was  well  accepted.  Addresses 
of  thanks  to  his  Majesty  were  presented  by  the  various 
denominations  of  Nonconformists  ;  some,  in  terms  of  flat- 
tery and  submission,  which  the  more  eminent  ministers 
disapproved ;  and  others,  sufficiently  laudatory,  yet  ex- 
pressing nothing  more  than  gratitude  for  his  Majesty's  in- 
dulgence.! It  was  a  great  matter  with  the  Court  party  to 
secure  addresses  from  the  Dissenters,  and  means  were  in- 
dustriously used  for  the  purpose,  but  the  number  presented 
altogether  by  Nonconformists  did  not  amount  to  more  than 
seventy-seven  out  of  the  hundred  and  eighty  addresses 
from  various  civil  and  ecclesiastical  bodies.];" 

Though  the  Dissenters  generally  accepted  the  indul- 
gence, they  were  jealous  of  the  King's  proceedings.  They 
saw  through  his  designs,  and  rejoiced  with  trembling. 
"  Thankful,  as  they  were,  for  their  liberty,"  says  Lord 
Halifax,  "  they  were  fearful  for  the  issue,  neither  can  any 
member  of  consideration  among  them  be  charged  with 
hazarding  the  public  safety,  by  falling  in  with  the  measures 
of  the  Court,  of  which  they  had  as  great  a  dread  as  their 
neighbors."  They  were  as  much  opposed  to  the  princi- 
ple of  the  King's  power  of  dispensing  with  the  laws,  as 

♦  See  Note  [26].  t  Neale,  vol.  iv.  p.  569. 

t  Vaughan,  Hist.  Eng.  p.  890. 


282  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

they  ever  were,  deeming  it  fatal  to  the  constitution  of  the 
country ;  and  many  of  them,  through  their  terror  of  Po- 
pery, were  even  averse  to  the  repeal  of  the  Test  Act ; 
choosing  rather  to  suffer  exclusion  from  civil  offices  than 
open  the  door  for  the  admission  of  Papists.  Some,  who 
were  advocates  for  occasional  conformity  with  the  Church 
of  England,  (that  is,  communicating  now  and  then  with 
their  Episcopal  brethren  at  the  Lord's  table,  on  the  princi- 
ple of  promoting  Christian  unity,)  suffered  no  personal  in- 
convenience from  the  Test  Act,  and  therefore  advocated 
its  continuance.  Among  these  was  Sir  John  Shorter,  the 
Presbyterian  Lord  Mayor  of  London,  in  the  year  1687, 
who  preferred  occasionally  attending  the  Church  of  Eng- 
land during  his  mayoralty,  to  availing  himself  of  the  In- 
dulgence proclaimed  by  James.  Without  impugning  the 
motives  of  such  persons,  there  was  an  apparent  incon- 
sistency in  their  conduct ;  and,  certainly,  if  they  confined 
their  occasional  conformity  to  their  year  of  office,  which, 
however,  in  some  cases,  we  know  was  not  the  fact,  they 
laid  themselves  open  to  the  suspicion  of  a  temporary  sacri- 
j  fice  of  principle.  The  Nonconformists,  at  this  time,  were 
I  placed  in  a  situation  of  great  perplexity  ;  here  were  priv- 
ileges offered,  to  which  they  had  a  perfect  right,  yet  of- 
fered through  a  medium,  and  under  circumstances,  which 
alarmed  them  for  the  consequences.  However  the  wisdom 
of  their  proceedings  in  some  instances  may  be  called  in 
question,  their  deep-seated  attachment  to  the  cause  of  civil 
and  religious  liberty  is  beyond  a  doubt.  A  remarkable 
example  of  the  perplexity  just  mentioned  is  given  in  the 
manuscript  history  of  the  Suffolk  Churches.  Among  the 
particulars  relative  to  his  own  Church  at  Wattisfield, 
Mr.  Harmer  notices  the  piety,  zeal,  and  essential  services 
of  Mr.  Baker,  a  gentleman  of  opulence,  who  resided  at 
Wattisfield  Hall,  and  was  a  member  of  the  Independent 


TOLERANCE    AND    PERSECUTION.  283 

Church  : — "  An  affair  happened,"  he  says,  "  in  the  year 
1688,  relating  to  civil  government,  which  gave  Mr.  Baker 
extreme  uneasiness,  in  which,  without  doubt,  his  friends 
here  must  have  considered  themselves  a  little  concerned. 
The  state  of  affairs  occasioning  King  James  to  propose 
calling  a  Parliament,  the  Dissenters  of  Bury  St.  Edmunds 
proposed  choosing  Mr.  Baker  one  of  the  representatives 
of  that  town,  in  which  the  Mayor  (the  town  was  at  that 
time  governed  by  a  Mayor,)  who  was  a  Papist,  and  Lord 
Dover,  who  had  at  that  time  a  great  influence  at  Bury, 
*and  was  a  great  courtier,  readily  concurred.  This  would 
have  been  extremely  entangling  to  Mr.  Baker,  and  might 
have  brought  on  many  reproaches  perhaps  from  both  par- 
ties. But  that  Parliament  never  sat,  and  Infinite  Wisdom 
freed  the  Dissenters  from  the  difficulty."* 

The  affairs  of  James  II.  were  now  approaching  a  crisis. 
He  had  quarrelled  with  the  Church  and  with  both  Univer- 
sities. His  designs  in  favor  of  Popery  were  manifest. 
His  indulgences  were  obviously  but  a  cover  for  the  prose- 
cution of  those  designs.  The  Clergy  refused  to  read  the 
j  declarations.  The  seven  Bishops  resisted  the  King's  as- 
sumed prerogative,  and  were  committed  to  the  Tower. 
Lord  Sunderland,  the  King's  chief  minister,  avowed  him- 
self a  convert  to  Popery.  The  birth  of  a  Prince  of 
Wales  threatened  a  Popish  succession.  Affairs  were  now 
ripe  for  the  interference  of  the  Prince  of  Orange.  SaiUng 
from  Holland,  with  a  fleet  of  vessels  twenty  miles  in  ex- 
tent, he  passed  the  Straits  of  Dover,  while  multitudes 
lined  the  opposite  shores  of  France  and  England,  to  look, 
with  different  feelings,  on  the  proud  armament  which  was 
to  decide  the  fate  of  the  British  empire,  now  trembling  in 
the  balance. f     On  the  5th  of  November,  1688,  the  Prince 

»  See  Note  [27]. 

t  Rapin,  History  of  England,  vol.  iii.  p.  2^5.     He  says,  "  For  my  part, 
who  was  on  biKird  the  licet.  I  own  il  struck  nic  cxtrcmelv." 


284  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

landed  at  Torbay,  to  ascend  the  English  throne ;  and 
among  the  early  consequences  of  that  great  revolution, 
was  the  passing  of  the  Act  of  Toleration,  which,  though 
it  granted  but  imperfect  liberties  to  the  Nonconformist, 
stayed  the  furious  hand  of  persecution,  that  had  so  often 
smitten  the  peace,  the  property,  and  the  lives  of  the  noble- 
hearted  Puritans. 


CHAPTER   XII. 

THE     THREE     DEATH-BEDS. 


"  That  strain  again— it  had  a  dying  fall, 
Oh !  it  came  o'er  my  ear  like  the  sweet  south 
That  breathes  upon  a  bank  of  violets, 
Stealing  and  giving  odor."  Shakspkare. 


Owen,  Baxter,  Howe,  were  "  three  mighty  men,"  like 
David's  "  three,"  mighty  among  a  host  of  heroes.  Gifted 
with  uncommon  natural  endowments,  they  were  rendered 
still  more  distinguished  by  the  eminent  piety  which  Divine 
grace  inspired  and  nourished  in  their  souls.  They  were 
specimens  of  humanity  such  as  the  Father  of  Spirits  oc- 
casionally furnishes  to  the  world,  to  inspire  us  with  rever- 
ence for  our  common  nature,  by  showing  us  what  his  no- 
ble creature  man  may  be :  "  One  star  difFereth  from  an- 
other star  in  glory  ;"  and  in  like  manner,  these  three  great 
moral  luminaries  shone  with  varied  lustre.  Not  more  di- 
versified were  their  faces  than  their  mental  idiosyncracies. 
Owen's  grave  and  majectic  countenance  was  the  image  of 
his  profound  and  noble  mind.  Baxter's  prominent  and 
manly  features,  with  his  dark  piercing  eyes,  betokened 
his  robust,  vigorous,  and  acute  intellect ;  while  Howe's 
face,  which  shone  as  it  had  been  the  face  of  an  angel, 
with  blended  dignity  and  beauty,  was  the  index  of  his  har- 
monious soul.     Owen  was  a  pattern  of  self-control ;  Bax- 


286  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

ter  was  apt  to  be  hurried  on  by  the  impetuosity  of  his  feel- 
ings ;  but  Howe  had  a  sweetness  of  disposition  and  tem- 
per which  it  was  at  once  his  duty  to  maintain  and  his  de- 
light to  indulge.  Of  what  this  world  generally  calls  pru- 
dence, Baxter  had  none :  of  that  wisdom  in  intercourse 
with  other  men  which  exclusively  deserves  the  name  of 
prudence,  Baxter  had  but  little  ;  of  the  latter,  however, 
Owen  had  a  goodly  share,  while  Howe  most  sedulously 
cultivated  this  useful  quality,  accounting  it  to  hold  no  mean 
place  among  the  virtues.  The  piety  of  Owen  has  been 
characterized  by  his  biographer  as  profoundly  spiritual, 
such  as  he  himself  portrayed  in  his  matchless  work  on 
"  Spiritual  Mindedness ;"  that  of  Baxter  has  been  pro- 
nounced by  the  same  authority  as  of  an  nnearthly  order ; 
but  the  writer  of  John  Howe's  life  has  spoken  of  his  hero 
as  distinguished  by  a  piety  which  presided  alike  over  every 
faculty,  and  permitted  none  of  them  to  break  the  ranks* 
The  genius  of  Owen's  character  was  like  a  deep,  broad 
stream,  rolling  onwards  laden  with  many  a  rich  argosy. 
Baxter's  was  like  a  majectic  cataract — the  great  Niagara, 
pouring  down  unceasingly  its  foaming  waters  :  while  that 
of  Howe  was  like  a  widely  expanded  lake,  reflecting  from 
its  untroubled  surface  the  light  and  glory  of  heaven.  Re- 
garding them  as  writers  and  preachers,  perhaps  the  dog- 
matic form  of  Christianity  was  most  prominent  in  Owen, 
the  practical  in  Baxter,  and  the  contemplative  in  Howe. 
The  first  was  a  great  scholar ;  the  second,  a  great  Casuist ; 
the  third,  a  great  philosopher.  Owen  worked  in  the  deep 
mine  of  the  word  of  God,  and  plied  his  learned  skill  and 
strength  in  fetching  out  the  rich  treasures  imbedded  there. 
Baxter  applied  the  ore  so  gained  to  practical  uses :  while 
the  peculiar  genius  of  Howe  fitted  him  to  do  both,  and 

*  See  Lives  of  Owen  and  Baxter,  by  Orme,  and  Life  of  Howe,  by- 
Rogers. 


THE    THREE    DEATH-BEDS.  28*7 

in  addition,  to  mould  truth  into  the  most  beautiful  forms  of 
thought,  and  to  place  them  in  relations  of  exquisite  har- 
mony. 

But  the  points  of  resemblance  in  these  remarkable  per- 
sons were  more  numerous  and  strong  than  the  points  of 
difference.  Each  one  stood  chief  in  the  order  of  mind  to 
which  he  belonged.  Each  was  a  prince  in  his  own  realm. 
All  three  were  men,  "  veritable  men,"  masculine  in  mind 
and  soul,  sincere  and  earnest,  without  the  slightest  tinge 
of  affectation.  They  never  strove  to  appear  what  they 
were  not;  their  striving  was  to  be  and  do  what  their 
great  Master  told  them.  This  world  was  to  them  no  thea- 
tre for  display ;  this  life  no  fictitious  drama,  merely  to  be 
acted  with  propriety ;  but  a  scene  for  truly  heroic  deeds ; 
an  existence  to  be  spent  in  working  out  grand  spiritual  re- 
sults for  themselves  and  the  human  race,  preparatory  to  a 
nobler  career  hereafter.  They  were  indifferent  in  their 
teaching  to  outward  forms,  to  the  proprieties  of  style,  and 
to  the  graces  of  rhetoric ;  as  authors  they  came  forth  in 
negligent  attire,  (though  it  was  far  from  habitually  un- 
graceful,) and  were  intent  on  the  substance  rather  than 
the  mode — on  things  rather  than  words.  As  preachers, 
all  three  were  absorbed  in  a  common  object, — "  if  by  any 
means  they  might  save  some ;"  and  upon  their  earnest, 
faithful,  and  affectionate  ministry,  the  Spirit  of  God  set 
his  seal,  by  rendering  it  eminently  successful.  Each  had 
a  catholic  soul,  free  from  sectarian  narrowness  and  rancor. 
They  mourned  and  wept  over  the  Church's  divisions,  and 
prayed  and  longed  for  the  days  when  throughout  Zion's 
borders  there  would  be  unbroken  peace  and  unaffected  love. 
Conscience  was  not  the  guide  of  one  of  these  heroes  more 
than  another.  Their  sufferings  for  conscience  sake,  their 
lives  as  Puritan  confessors,  attest  their  common  loyalty  to 
that  sacred  and  supreme  rule  of  action.     And,  finally,  it 


288  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

might  be  said  of  all  the  three,  they  were  "  in  labors  more 
abundant."  Their  decision  of  character  was  expressed  in 
untiring  action  for  the  good  of  men.  "  It  was  the  calm- 
ness of  an  intensity  kept  uniform  by  the  nature  of  the  hu- 
man mind  forbidding  it  to  be  more,  and  by  the  character  of 
the  individual  forbidding  it  to  be  less."* 

Whatever  obloquy  might  once  attach  to  their  names, 
it  is  now  well  nigh  dissipated,  and  their  fair  fame  shines 
forth  with  a  brightness  which  excites  far  and  wide  the 
admiration  of  the  Church  and  the  world.  In  them  has 
been  fulfilled  the  saying :  "  Since  thou  hast  been  precious 
in  my  sight  thou  hast  been  honorable,  and  I  have  loved 
thee."  The  men  whom  God  so  greatly  loved  are  now 
honorable  in  the  sight  of  their  fellow-men.  Time  at 
length  is  sure  to  pay  the  meed  of  honor  to  the  truly  illus- 
trious. 

We  have  had,  in  the  course  of  this  volume,  some  glimpses 
of  these  great  and  good  men,  and  witnessed  their  activity, 
sufferings,  and  patience  amidst  the  scenes  of  their  more 
public  life.  It  is  the  design  of  the  present  chapter  to 
follow  them  into  retirement,  and  to  contemplate  the  man- 
ner in  which  they  closed  their  days.  The  story  of  their 
death-beds  bears  witness  to  the  value  of  their  principles. 
The  faith  by  which  they  lived  was  a  faith  by  which  they 
were  not  afraid  to  die.  It  is  true,  men  without  any  faith 
have  died  in  peace.  The  last  hours  of  Hame,  the  prince 
of  sceptics,  have  been  often  cited  by  the  friends  of  scepti- 
cism as  a  proof  of  what  philosophy  can  do  without  religion. 
But  to  die,  believing  nothing — to  die,  discrediting  the  doc- 
trine of  immortality — to  die,  treating  all  that  has  been 
said  of  the  future  world  as  mere  fable — to  die,  ridiculing 
the  event,  which,  if  it  be  indeed  the  termination  of  man's 
eing,  must  1 
John  Foster. 


THE    THREE    DEATH-BEDS.  289 

emn  of  events, — is  to  die  "  even  as  the  fool  dieth."  It 
displays  as  little  of  philosophy  as  of  faith.  But  for  a  man, 
in  the  full  belief  of  a  future  world,  of  its  rewards  and 
punishments,  and  of  the  true  character  of  the  Almightj'-, 
to  die  calmly  and  happily,  with  no  other  support  than 
philosophy  can  yield,  would  be  something  to  the  purpose ; 
such  a  death,  however,  was  never  heard  of  yet.  It  is  only 
the  Christian,  who  properly  believes  in  futurity,  who  is 
fully  aware  of  the  solemn  grandeur  of  eternity,  who  is 
truly  acquainted  with  the  character  of  the  Author  of  his 
being;  and  therefore  his  final  hour  alone  can  adequately 
test  the  strength  of  his  principles.  Our  Puritan  heroes 
looked  into  eternity,  stood  on  the  edge  of  Hfe  and  gazed  on 
the  infinite  future  ;  saw  more  than  most  of  us  can  see — 
yet  trembled  not ;  but  with  a  calm  heroism,  like  that  they 
had  evinced  through  life,  took  the  last  step,  crossed  the 
boundary  line  of  the  visible ;  and  having  looked  with  an 
angel's  smile  on  those  they  left  behind,  vanished.  For 
wise  purposes, — to  teach  his  people  lessons  which  may  be 
of  incalculable  service  in  another  world, — the  Lord  Jesus 
Christ,  the  Great  Shepherd  of  the  sheep,  may  sometimes 
permit  them  to  leave  this  world  in  darkness.  Though  He 
be  closer  to  them  than  any  other  being  ever  was,  their 
eyes  may  be  holden  so  that  they  do  not  see  Him ;  but  the 
veiling  of  his  presence  is  only  for  a  while  ;  and,  oh  !  the 
rapture  of  the  moment,  v/hen,  having  passed  through  the 
depths  of  the  valley,  He  makes  himself  known  to  the  once 
troubled,  but  now  forever  peaceful  and  happy  spirit,  say- 
ing, "  It  is  I,  be  not  afraid."  But  such  instances  arc  ex- 
ceptions to  the  general  rule.  '•  Mark  the  perfect,  and  be- 
hold the  upright,  for  the  end  of  that  man  is  peace."  The 
three  characters  whom  we  have  now  before  us  died  con- 
firming that  great  law. 

Persons  generally  love  to  visit  the  birth-place  of  the 
25 


290  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

illustrious.  What  troops  of  pilgrims  resort  to  certain 
spots,  where  some  master  spirit  of  our  world  first  saw  the 
light  of  day,  and  wept,  and  smiled !  It  is  natural  to  do  so. 
We  heartily  sympathize  in  the  feeling,  and  have  experi- 
enced its  rich  gratification.  But  some  may  think  that  the 
death-places  of  great  men  are  spots  more  ennobled.  To 
stand  within  some  time-worn  chamber,  and  to  reflect, — 
Here  did  that  mighty,  thoughtful,  earnest,  glorious  mind 
leave  the  house  of  its  pilgrimage,  to  enter  its  eternal  man- 
sion. Here  did  prospects,  such  as  earth  saw  never,  break 
on  his  ravished  view.  Here  did  his  spirit  fling  off  its 
trammels,  and  rise  to  freedom.  Here  he  was  born  again, 
not  into  a  weeping  and  dying  life,  but  into  one  that  knows 
no  tears,  no  death.  Here,  not  in  infant's  weakness  and 
ignorance,  but  in  manhood's  intelligence  and  strength,  he 
began  to  live,  conscious  at  the  moment  of  the  change,  and 
even  reflecting  on  it.  Here  he  began  to  be  immortal ! 
Such  associations  are  certainly  of  the  very  noblest  kind. 
We  wish  the  rooms  where  John  Owen,  Richard  Baxter, 
and  John  Howe,  departed  from  our  world  were  still  in  ex- 
istence and  could  be  identified  ; — they  would  be  holy 
shrines,  worthy  of  being  visited  by  crowds  of  reverential 
pilgrims. 

It  was  in  some  house  in  the  little  quiet  village  of  Eahng 
that  the  great  John  Owen  closed  his  earthly  days.  I  have 
inquired  if  any  traditions  respecting  the  precise  place  re- 
main, but  can  find  none.  He  had  some  property  there, 
and  a  house  of  his  own ;  and  in  the  peaceful  seclusion  of 
such  a  residence  he  wrote,  not  long  before  his  death,  his 
memorable  work  on  "  The  Glory  of  Christ."  It  shows 
that  his  state  of  mind  was  of  the  most  enviable  description ; 
that  (to  adopt  an  allusion  to  the  writings  of  Bunyan,  whom 
he  highly  revered,  and  for  whose  singular  talents  of  use- 
fulness this  first  biblical  critic  of  his  age  said  he  was  ready 


THE    THREE    DEATH-BEDS.  291 

to  give  all  his  learning,)  lie  had  reached  the  land  of  Beulah, 
was  recUning  on  the  banks  of  the  river  of  life,  and  could 
walk  and  talk  with  the  shining  ones,  Grainger  refers  to 
this  beautiful  work  by  Owen,  and  says,  "  There  are  some 
very  peculiar  expressions  in  his  writings.  Solomon's  Song 
could  not  furnish  him  with  a  sufficient  number  of  phrases 
to  express  his  love  of  Christ,  but  he  must  invent  a  jargon 
of  his  own."  Poor  Grainger !  if  he  had  ever  read  the 
work  he  criticized,  his  language  showed  how  little  he 
knew  of  that  Divine  affection  which  throbbed  in  Owen's 
heart  almost  to  bursting.  No  wonder  that  the  rapturous 
expression  of  a  great  and  sanctified  soul,  as  it  stands  by 
the  half-opened  gate  of  immortality  and  looks  upon  the 
glory  of  Christ,  appears  "  jargon"  to  the  ears  of  many. 
But  Owen  "  knew  whom  he  had  believed,"  and  with  a  faith 
as  intelligent  as  it  was  fervent,  rejoiced  in  the  unseen  ob- 
ject of  his  love.  Transported  by  his  divine  theme,  he 
spoke  with  "  thoughts  that  breathe  and  words  that  burn," 
spreading  out  his  sublime  reflections  like  "a  sea  of  glass 
mingled  with  fire."  The  last  utterances  of  his  heart  in 
friendship  were  in  unison  with  the  sentiments  he  expressed 
in  his  final  work.  "  I  am  going,"  says  he  to  his  dear 
friend,  Charles  Fleetwood,  "  I  am  going  to  Him  whom  my 
soul  has  loved,  or  rather,  who  has  loved  me  with  an  ever- 
lasting love,  which  is  the  whole  ground  of  all  my  conso- 
lation. I  am  leaving  the  ship  of  the  Church  in  a  storm  ; 
but  while  the  great  Pilot  is  in  it,  the  loss  of  a  poor  under- 
rower  will  be  inconsiderable.  Live,  and  pray,  and  hope, 
and  wait  patiently,  and  do  not  despond :  the  promise  stands 
invincible,  that  He  will  never  leave  us  nor  forsake  us." 
The  first  sheet  of  his  book  had  passed  through  the  press 
under  the  superintendence  of  Mr.  Payne,  an  eminent  Dis- 
senting minister  at  Saffron  Walden ;  and  as  that  excellent 
person  informed  him  of  the  circumstance,  the  dying  saint 


292  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

exclaimed,  "  I  am  glad  to  hear  it.  But,  oh !  brother  Payne, 
the  long-wished-for  day  is  come  at  last,  in  which  I  shall 
see  that  glory  in  another  manner  than  I  have  ever  done,  or 
was  capable  of  doing  in  this  world."  Owen  was  a  man 
of  robust  constitution,  and  tearful  was  the  conflict  between 
his  complicated  maladies  and  his  remaining  strength.  It 
was  a  stern  struggle,  as  it  often  is  in  such  cases,  ere  "  the 
keepers  of  the  house  bowed  themselves  ;"  and  the  attend- 
ants stood  round  the  bed  with  mingled  emotions,  gazing  on 
a  spectacle  of  intense  physical  agony,  combined  with  a 
state  of  mind  "  calm  and  unruffled  as  a  summer  sea  when 
not  a  breath  of  wind  blows  o'er  its  surface."  In  silence, 
with  uplifted  eyes  and  hands,  John  Owen  left  the  world. 
It  was  on  Bartholomew's  day,  so  memorable  in  Puritan 
history  and  in  his  own ;  and  the  imagination  dehghts  to 
follow  him  to  regions  of  liberty  and  peace,  where  he  joined 
many  of  that  confessor  band  who  had  taken  joyfully  the 
spoiling  of  their  goods,  and  had  now  found  in  heaven  a 
better  and  more  enduring  substance.  Eleven  days  after- 
wards, a  long  procession  of  carriages,  to  the  number  of 
sixty-seven,  belonging  to  the  rich  and  noble,  together  with 
mourning  coaches  and  numbers  of  persons  on  horseback, 
moved  slowly  and  silently  along  the  streets  of  London, 
conveying  the  mortal  remains  of  Owen  to  Bunhill-fields, 
the  Puritan  Necropolis. 

Baxter  survived  him  eight  years.  In  a  house,  near  his 
friend  Sylvester,  in  Charter  House  Square,  he  spent  his 
last  days  ;  and  there  did  this  remarkable  man,  with  regard 
to  whom  activity  and  existence  were  but  convertible  terms, 
labor  to  the  end.  When  disabled  from  preaching  in  Sylves- 
ter's meeting-house,  he  preached  in  his  own  dwelling.  He 
almost  died  in  the  pulpit  the  last  time  he  occupied  it. 
Such  hazards  were  nought  to  him.  "  It  would,  doubt- 
less," says  his  friend,  "  have  been  his  joy  to  have  been 


THE    THREE    DEATH-BEDS.  293 

transfigured  in  the  Mount."     No  wonder ! — because  his 

i  unearthly  soul  was  now  so  full  of  heaven.     "  Drawing 

[i  near  to  the  city,"  if  I  may  quote  Bunyan  again,  "  he  had 

Ij  yet  a  more  perfect  view  thereof."     He  talked  in  the  pulpit, 

ij  Calamy  tells  us,  '•  with  great  freedom  about  another  world, 

Ij  like  one  who  had  been  there,  and  was  come,  as  a  sort  of 

Ij  express,  from  thence  to  make  report  concerning  it."     His 

ii  pen,  too — that  busy  pen — was  employed  as  long  as  he 

ji  could  hold  it  in  writing  for  the  cause  dear  to  his  heart; 

I!  and  among  his  last  works  was  his  "  Dying  Thoughts," 

ji  worthy  of  being  bound  up  with  Owen's  "  Meditations  on 

I  the  Glory  of  Christ."  But  at  last  his  growing  infirmities 
!j  took  him  from  his  favorite  employments,  confining  him 
Ij  first  to  his  chamber,  and  then  to  his  bed.  But  when  his 
I'  lips  could  no  longer  speak  in  public,  and  the  pen  of  the 
;  ready  writer  had  been  forever  dropped,  his  vigorous  mind 
jl  "abode  rational  in  faith  and  hope,  arguing  itself  into,  and 
i!  preserving  itself  in  patience  and  joy,  through  grace."     Nor 

I I  did  he  fail  to  converse  with  those  who  visited  him  on  those 
1 1  subjects  which  through  life  had  always  had  the  first  place 
i  in   his   thoughts.     With  unaffected  humility,  he    spoke 

of  himself  as  "  the  vilest  dunghill  worm,"  as  "  a  sinner 
worthy  of  being  condemned  for  the  best  duty  he  ever  did," 
whose  hopes  were  all  from  the  free  mercy  of  God  in  Christ. 
Reminded  of  the  good  which  his  works  had  produced,  this 
indefatigable  author  replied,  "  I  was  but  a  pen  in  God's 
hands,  and  what  praise  is  due  to  a  pen  ?"  His  resigned 
submission  to  the  will  of  God  in  his  sharp  sickness  was 
eminent.  When  extremity  of  pain  constrained  him  ear- 
nestly to  pray  to  God  for  his  release  by  death,  he  would 
check  himself — "  It  is  not  fit  for  me  to  prescribe,  when  thou 
wilt,  what  thou  wilt,  how  thou  wilt  /"  Being  in  great  an- 
guish, he  said,  "  Oh  !  how  unsearchable  are  his  ways,  and 
his  paths  past  finding  out ;  the  reaches  of  his  providence 
25^' 


294  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

we  cannot  fathom. — 'Do  not  think,"  he  added  to  his  friends, 
"the  worse  of  religion  for  what  you  see  me  suffer."  He 
had  a  well-grounded  assurance  of  his  eternal  happiness, 
and  great  peace  and  comfort  within,  only  lamenting  that 
he  could  not  triumphantly  express  his  feelings,  owing  to 
extreme  pain.  Still,  he  spoke  delightfully  of  heaven,  and, 
quoting  the  Apostle's  description  of  the  celestial  assembly, 
remarked,  that  it  deserved  a  thousand  thousand  thoughts. 
Words  of  wisdom  and  counsel  were  ever  on  his  lips  for 
those  who  visited  him ;  and,  with  that  large  public-spirit- 
edness  which  he  displayed  throughout  his  active  life,  he 
spent  many  of  his  last  hours  in  praying  for  this  miserable 
distracted  world,  and  for  the  preservation  of  the  Church  in 
the  midst  of  it.  Pain  was  his  constant  companion,  but 
with  martyr-like  firmness  he  endured  all,  exclaiming,  "  1 
have  pain ;  there  is  no  arguing  against  sense ;  but  I  have 
peace — I  have  peace."  His  life  had  been  a  continued 
state  of  physical  torture.  His  manifold  diseases  and  suf- 
ferings were  enough  to  excite  pity  in  the  hearts  of  the 
most  inhuman  of  his  enemies.  Our  sensibilities  are  pos- 
itively tortured  by  the  reading  of  his  pathetic  descriptions 
of  himself  Welcome,  then,  must  have  been  the  prospect  of 
his  entering  a  world  of  which  it  is  said, "  Neither  shall  there 
be  any  more  pain ;"  and  how  beautiful  was  the  oft-quoted 
answer  which  he  gave  to  the  question,  "  How  he  did  ?" 
"  Almost  loell.  Belter  than  I  deserve  to  he,  hut  not  so  loell 
as  I  hope  to  heT  Sickness  to  him  was  convalescence,  and 
death  was  immortal  and  healthful  life.  The  world  had 
been  to  him  as  an  hospital,  and  his  lot  had  been  cast  in 
the  ward  appropriated  to  extreme  sufferers ;  but  now  his 
recovery  was  at  hand,  and  he  was  bound  for  those  salu- 
brious regions  where  the  air  can  never  be  tainted  with 
disease,  and  the  cry  of  pain  is  never  heard.  "  On  Mon- 
day," says  his  friend  Sylvester, "  about  five  in  the  evening. 


THE    THREE    DEATH-BEDS.  295 

death  sent  his  harbinger  to  summon  him  away.  A  great 
trembUng  and  coldness  extorted  strong  cries  from  him  for 
pity  and  redress  from  Heaven,  which  cries  and  agonies 
continued  for  some  time,  till  at  length  he  ceased,  and  lay 
in  patient  expectation  of  his  change."  The  storm  was 
now  over,  and  the  tempest-tossed  vessel  was  in  still  waters, 
waiting  for  admission  to  the  harbor.  The  gentle  cry  in 
the  car  of  his  housekeeper,  " Death,  death!"  betokened 
the  full  consciousness  of  Baxter  in  his  dying  moments. 
But  it  was  not  in  words  to  reveal  the  mysteries  of  that 
awful  crisis.  There  is  no  syllable  more  common  in  human 
speech — there  is  nothing  more  utterly  unknown,  than 
DEATH  !  He  turned  to  thank  a  friend  for  visiting  his  dying 
bed,  and,  looking  on  him  with  an  eye  of  love  exclaimed, 
"  The  Lord  teach  you  how  to  die  !"  Truly  the  Lord  had 
taught  him  the  lesson,  and  through  the  record  of  his  last 
hours,  which  the  hand  of  friendship  has  carefully  preserved, 
may  the  Lord  teach  the  same  to  every  reader!  About 
four  o'clock  on  the  morning  of  the  8th  December,  1691, 
Baxter  had  done  forever  with  the  sorrows  of  this  mortal 
state,  and  had  entered  on  the  saints'  everlasting  rest.  His 
body  sleeps  in  Christ  church,  beside  the  ashes  of  his  wife 
and  mother.  Many  vied  in  doing  honor  to  the  man  whose 
memory  they  reverenced ;  and  Conformists  as  well  as  Non- 
conformists carried  him  to  his  grave,  and  made  great  lam- 
entations over  him.  Dr.  Earl  informed  Mr.  Palmer  that 
he  was  present  at  Baxter's  funeral,  and  that  the  train  of 
coaches  reached  from  Merchant  Tailor's  Hall — from 
whence  the  corpse  was  carried — to  the  place  of  burial. 

John  Howe  was  the  last  of  this  rare  triumvirate,  and 
was  spared  by  Divine  Providence  to  adorn  the  Church 
till  the  year  1705,  when  he  shook  off  the  sorrows  of  hu- 
manity forever,  and  joined  his  elder  brothers  before  the 
throne.     In  his  latter  days,  he  was  eminently  privileged 


296  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

with  the  joys  of  Christianity.  His  mind,  singularly  pure, 
elevated  and  devout,  even  from  his  youth,  seemed  at  this 
period  to  attain  a  more  ethereal  purity,  to  soar  to  a  more 
sublime  elevation,  and  to  breathe  a  spirit  of  more  seraphic 
devotion.  It  was  the  opinion  of  the  ancients,  that  the 
nearer  men  approach  to  the  hour  of  death,  the  more  divine 
become  their  souls,  and  the  more  piercing  their  insight 
into  the  mysteries  of  futurity.*  Howe,  under  the  influence 
of  a  diviner  enthusiasm  than  ever  touched  the  spirit  of 
the  Grecian  sage  or  poet,  certainly  appeared  sometimes 
during  the  last  year  of  his  life,  as  if  the  veil  of  flesh  had 
been  already  parted,  and  his  free  spirit  had  found  a  path- 
way which  "  the  vulture's  eye  had  never  seen."  It  is 
related  that  on  one  occasion,  at  the  Lord's  table,  his  soul 
was  suffused  with  such  joy,  that  the  communicants  thought 
his  physical  strength  would  have  sunk  under  the  load  of 
such  preternatural  emotions.  Another  instance  of  over- 
powering rapture  about  the  same  time  is  recorded  by  jj 
himself,  in  a  Latin  note  found  on  the  blank  leaf  of  his  j 
study  Bible.  After  the  record  of  a  peculiarly  beautiful  I 
and  refreshing  dream,  which  he  had  some  years  before,  jj 
he  adds  :  "  But  what  of  the  same  kind  I  sensibly  felt,  I 
through  the  admirable  bounty  of  my  God,  and  the  most  | 
pleasant  comforting  influence  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  on  Oct.  j| 
22,  1704,  far  surpassed  the  most  expressive  words  ray  j 
thoughts  can  suggest.  I  then  experienced  an  inexpress- 
ibly pleasant  melting  of  heart,  tears  gushing  out  of  my  j 
eyes,  for  joy  that  God  should  shed  abroad  his  love  abun-  ji 
dantly  through  the  hearts  of  men,  and  that  for  this  very 
purpose,  mine  own  should  be  so  signally  possessed  of,  and  j 
by  his  blessed  Spirit."     One  trembles  at  criticizing  such  a     j 

*    "  'H  6i  Tov  dvOf/uiTTDV  ipvy(^n   t6t£   Sriirov  dsiordrr]  KaraipaivsTin,        \\ 

Kal  TOTS  tI  tuv  jjisWovTuv  TTpoopa." — Xenophon,  ClJTop.  lib.  viii,      || 
chap.  7,  ^21.  ji 


THE    THREE    DEATH-BEDS.  297 

phenomenon  in  the  life  of  such  a  man,  and  attempting  to 
resolve  it  all  into  a  mere  delirium  of  excitement.  Oh ! 
who  that  has  ever  mused  on  the  mystery  of  the  human 
mind,  and  on  the  mystery  of  that  unseen  world  which 
presses  close  around  it,  on  the  piety  of  such  a  man  as 
Howe,  and  on  the  special  love  which  God  bears  to  those 
whom  he  has  distinguished  by  a  close  resemblance  to 
himself,  would  dare  to  speak  lightly  of  such  a  sacred  fact  ? 
I  would  ask  with  his  biographer,  "  Who  shall  say  with 
what  special  tokens  of  benignant  regard  the  Supreme 
Being  might  think  fit  to  refresh  the  spirit  of  his  long-tried 
and  faithful  servant,  on  the  eve  of  the  last  fearful  conflict ; 
or  with  what  prelibations  of  Heaven  his  gracious  Master 
might  condescend  to  honor  his  fidelity  and  obedience  ?"* 

Like  his  two  great  predecessors,  Howe  spent  some  of 
his  closing  days  in  the  composition  of  a  work,  expressive 
of  his  own  rich  religious  experience.  "  On  Patience  in 
Expectation  of  Future  Blessedness,"  was  its  remarkable 
title,  and  it  shows  that  so  glorious  were  his  thoughts  of 
heaven,  and  so  intense  his  desire  to  depart,  that  he  had  to 
practise  an  unwonted  form  of  self-denial  to  remain  willingly 
in  a  world,  which,  alas  !  so  many  of  us  are  loth  to  leave. 

During  Howe's  illness  he  received  the  visits  of  his 
friends,  and  was  attended  with  delicate  care  and  affection 
by  his  devoted  wife.  His  wish  expressed  in  a  sermon, 
preached  on  the  death  of  Mrs.  Esther  Sampson,  was  ful- 
filled to  the  letter — "  In  short,  it  were  desirable  (if  God 
see  good)  to  die  amidst  the  pleasant  friends  and  relatives 
who  were  not  ill-pleased  that  we  lived ;  that  living  and 
dying  breath  might  mingle,  and  ascend  together  in  prayers 
and  praises  to  the  blessed  Lord  of  heaven  and  earth — the 
God  of  ourselves  ;  if  then  we  could  but  part  with  consent, 
a  rational  and  joyful  consent.  Otherwise,  to  die  among 
*  Roger's  Life  of  Howe. 


298  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

fashionable  bemoanings  and  lamentations,  as  if  we  de- 
spaired of  futurity,  one  would  say  (with  humble  submission 
to  the  Divine  pleasure),  Lord,  let  me  rather  die  alone — in 
perfect  solitude — in  some  unfrequented  wood,  or  on  the 
top  of  some  far  remote  mountain,  where  none  might  in- 
terrupt the  solemn  transactions  between  thy  glorious  blessed 
self,  and  my  joyfully  departing,  self-resigning  soul.  But  in 
this,"  he  beautifully  adds,  "  we  must  refer  ourselves  to 
God's  holy  pleasure,  who  will  dispose  of  us,  living  and 
dying,  in  the  best,  the  wisest,  and  the  kindest  way." 
Howe's  friends  communed  with  him  to  the  last,  aiding 
rather  than  disturbing  his  holy  contemplations.  One  can 
see  his  majestic  countenance,  and  his  calm  bright  eye,  as 
Death's  finger  touches  him,  lying  upon  his  couch  in  that 
wainscoted  apartment  of  the  beginning  of  the  last  century. 
The  door  opens,  and  there  comes  one  to  visit  him,  whose 
history  has  been  marked  with  strange  events — the  son  of 
the  only  man  who  ever  sat  on  England's  throne  without  a 
crown — bom  when  his  father  was  a  country  gentleman, 
and  brought  up  with  no  ambitious  expectations  ;  then 
raised  to  occupy  for  a  while  his  noble  father's  chair  of 
state, — and  then  let  down  unheeded  into  the  paths  of 
private  life, — '  tis  Richard  Cromwell  :  Howe  had  been  his 
chaplain,  and  they  cherished  for  each  other  a  mutual 
regard.  The  divine  had  seen  him  amidst  the  splendor  of 
a  court  and  the  scenes  of  adversity,  and  had  witnessed  in 
both  conditions  the  display  of  virtues  which  commanded 
his  admiration.  He  spoke  of  him  always  in  the  highest 
terms.  This  interview  between  the  ex-Protector  and  his 
late  chaplain  is  one  of  the  many  interviews  which  history 
tells  us  of — the  minute  details,  the  accurate  report  of  which 
curiosity  would  fain  recover  from  the  shades  of  oblivion.* 
But  the  words  they  uttered  have  forever  died  away,  save 

*  See  Note  [28]. 


THE    THREE    DEATH-BEDS.  299 

that  an  indistinct  but  sweet  echo  of  them  still  lasts  in  a 
brief  sentence  of  Dr.  Calamy's : — "  There  was  a  great 
deal  of  serious  discourse  between  them  ;  tears  were  freely- 
shed  on  both  sides,  and  the  parting  was  very  solemn,  as  I 
have  been  informed  by  one  who  was  present  on  the  occa- 
sion." One  or  two  of  the  dying  utterances  of  this  great 
man  are  distinctly  preserved,  and  are  what  we  might  ex- 
pect from  one  so  greatly  good. 

As  a  proof  that  he  needed  patience  of  the  unusual  kind 
he  describes  in  his  last  book,  he  said  once  to  his  wife, 
"  Though  he  thought  he  loved  her  so  well  as  it  was  fit 
for  one  creature  to  love  another,  if  it  were  put  to  his 
choice  whether  to  die  that  moment  or  to  live  that  night, 
and  the  living  that  night  would  secure  the  continuance  of 
his  life  for  seven  years  to  come,  he  would  choose  to  die 
that  moment."  And  in  the  same  spirit,  he  remarked  to  an 
attendant  one  morning,  after  being  relieved  from  the  intense 
sufferings  of  the  previous  night,  "  He  "Wd^s,  for  feeling  that 
he  was  alive,  though  most  willing  to  die,  and  lay  the  clog 
of  mortality  aside."  When  his  son,  a  physician,  was  lan- 
cing his  leg,  to  diminish  his  sufferings,  Howe  inquired 
what  he  was  doing,  and  observed, — "  I  am  not  afraid  of 
dying,  but  I  am  afraid  of  pain."  He  had  a  peculiar  sensi- 
tiveness with  regard  to  physical  pain,  which  seems  to  have 
been  constitutional.  But  his  pains  soon  afterwards  termi- 
nated forever;  and  on  April  the  2nd,  1705,  his  spirit  en- 
tered those  regions  of  ineffably  repose  and  joy  after  which 
he  had  so  long  and  fervently  aspired. 

Thus,  one  by  one,  did  these  three  worthies  cross  that 
ever-flowing  stream,*  to  meet  on  those  banks  of  unfading 
greenness  which  border  it  on  the  celestial  side.  United 
together   in   undying   fellowship,   all    misunderstandings 


Ilie 


Labitur,  et  labetur  in  omne  volubilis  ffivwrn."— Horace. 


300  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

between  Owen  and  Baxter  have  forever  ceased,  while 
the  spirit  of  Howe  continues  its  loving  intercourse  with 
both.  Freed  from  the  infirmities  of  this  mortal  condition, 
their  pure  and  noble  natures  have  attained  to  the  perfec- 
tion alike  of  sanctity  and  friendship.  And  it  is  among 
the  best  exercises  and  richest  pleasures  of  pious  minds,  in 
reading  the  history  of  the  great  and  good,  to  form  an  ac- 
quaintance with  their  characters  through  this  medium,  as 
a  preparation  for  that  intimate  fellowship  with  them  here- 
after, which  Christianity  encourages  us  to  anticipate. 


iJBSMmMllM-MiM^^ 


?u     >^ 


^  fq  O'^- J  J 


c«  ,^  ~c5  -i^ 
V5    >i^^        erf    ^ 


^-^^^^ 


iaM*i»WMIlW*mM«t^^^^^^^ 


CHAPTER   XIIL 


THE     THREE     GRAVES 


''He  freed  the  funeral  stone  from  the  moss  which  covered  it,  he  re- 
newed the  half-etiaced  inscription,  where  the  pious  friends  of  the  dead 
had  expressed  in  scriptural  style  the  celestial  joys  which  awaited  him." 
— Old  Mortality. 


About  four  miles  north-west  from  Cambridge  lies  the 
village  of  Oakington.  It  has  a  church  dedicated  to  St. 
Andrew,  whose  aisles  have  been  trodden  by  the  feet  of 
many  generations.  Round  it  spreads  the  old  churchyard, 
with  its  grassy  hillocks,  beneath  which, 

"  Each  in  his  narrow  ceil  forever  laid, 
The  nxde  forefathers  of  the  hamlet  sleep." 

Bordering  that  churchyard  is  another  place  of  sepul- 
ture, which  was  never  touched  by  any  prelatical  rites  of 
consecration.  Its  only  sacredness  arises  from  its  religious 
associations,  and  from  the  precious  dust  which  sleeps  un- 
der its  greensward.  Three  tombs  still  remain  side  by  side 
within  that  little  inclosure,  worthy  of  the  visits  of  those 
who  cherish  the  memory  of  Puritan  heroes.  The  men 
who  are  slumbering  there  until  the  resurrection  of  the 
just  are  little  known  to  fame,  save  that  which  speaks 
within  the  circles  of  Nonconformity  ;  fame,  whose  voice 
is  rarely  heard  and  little  heeded  by  the  world  at  large. 

"  The  tombs,"  says  Mr.  Robinson  of  Cambridge,  "  were 
2G 


304  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

covered  with  nettles  and  elder  bushes,  and  the  inscriptions 
illegible,  till  they  were  cleared  away,  and  the  tombs  cleaned, 
in  the  beginning  of  1774.  The  fences  were  gone,  and 
a  neighboring  cottager  then  took  it  into  his  own  garden." 
Since  then  those  humble  monuments  have  been  preserved, 
and  the  reader  is  invited  to  pause  over  the  three  graves  and 
read  the  inscriptions.  I  know  nothing  respecting  Mr. 
Osland,  but  that  he  was  the  pastor  of  the  church  at  Cot- 
tenham  and  Willingham,  but  some  very  interesting  partic- 
ulars respecting  the  two  other  ministers  have  been  pre- 
served, and  will  supply  materials  for  the  present  chapter.* 
Francis  Holcroft  was  son  of  a  knight,  who  resided  at 
Westham,  in  the  neighborhood  of  London.  When  he  had 
reached  a  proper  age,  his  father  sent  him,  together  with 
his  brother  Henry,  to  the  University  of  Cambridge.  It 
must  have  been  about  the  time  that  this  ancient  seat  of 
learning  was  recovering  itself  from  the  confusion  of  the  civil 
wars,  and  settling  down,  like  its  sister  at  Oxford,  under  the 
newly  established  Puritan  regimen.  Many  of  its  mem- 
bers, because  of  their  disaffection  towards  the  government, 
had  been  ejected  from  their  offices,  and  among  them,  no 
doubt,  there  were  men  of  learning  and  piety ;  but  they 
were  replaced  by  others  who  were  their  equals,  some  their 
superiors.  Cudworth  and  Lightfoot,  not  to  mention  others 
of  less  extensive  fame  in  the  world  of  letters,  were  of  the 
number.  Holcroft  was  entered  student  of  Clare  Hall, 
which  had  then  been  lately  rebuilt  by  the  liberality  of  sev- 
eral benefactors.  Dr.  Cudworth  was  Master  of  the  Col- 
lege, and  the  learned  David  Clarkson,  who  afterwards 
married  Holcroft's  sister,  was  one  of  the  Fellows,  and  tutor 
to  the  young  under-graduate ;  between  them  it  is  said 
"  there  subsisted  great  endearments."  Tillotson  was  his 
chamber  and  bedfellow ;  and  as  we  picture  to  ourselves 
*  My  authorities  are  Robinson,  Calamy,  Palmer,  and  local  traditions. 


THE    THREE    GRAVES.  305 

the  two  youths,  in  the  enjoyment  of  an  intimate  and  en- 
deared friendship,  pacing  the  lialls  of  Clare,  or  rambUng 
on  the  banks  of  the  Cam,  and  then  follow  them  through 
their  subsequent  career — tb.e  one  a  persecuted  Noncon- 
formist, the  other  Archbishop  of  Canterbury, — we  have  a 
striking  example  of  the  far  divergent  paths  which  open 
before  college  associates  when  they  leave  the  gates  of  their  i 
Alma  Mater, — contrasts  most  strongly  marked  in  the  days  ! 
to  which  this  work  relates.*  | 

It  would  appear  as  if  Holcroft  had  been  educated  in        ! 
High  Church  principles  under  his  father's  roof;  for  it  is 
stated  that  it  was  in  Clare  Hall  that  he  adopted  his  Puri- 
tanical principles,  probably  owing  to  the  instructions  of  his 
worthy  tutor.     Approving  of  Nonconformist  discipline,  he 
became  a  communicant  with  the  Rev.  Mr.  Jephcot  of  SwafF-       | 
ham  Prior,  eleven  miles  from  Cambridge.    Young  Holcroft's        | 
chamber  was  over  ihe  College  gate,  and  as  he  sat  there        | 
by  his  window  on  Sunday  morning,  he  often  observed  a        I 
horse  waiting  to  convey  one  of  the  Fellows  to  the  village        ' 
of  Littlington,  about  thirteen  miles  from  Cambridge.     Not 
unfrequently,  after  waiting  some  time,  the  horse  w^as  led 
away  without  its  rider  ;  the  man  was  intemperate ;  he  had        | 
not  recovered  from  the  last  night's  debauch,  and  therefore 
the  congregation  in  the  church  at  Littlington  must  fare  as 
they  can.     Francis  Holcroft  was  touched  with  compassion 
for  these  poor  people,  who  were  indeed  as  sheep  without 
a  shepherd,  and  not  being  able  to  endure  the  thought  of 
their  being  thus  neglected  while  he  was  doing  nothing  on 
the  Lord's  day,  he  resolved  to  offer  himself  to  supply  the 
parish.     The  services  of  the  young  preacher  were  gladly 
accepted,  and  many  a  time  did  he  ride  over  to  Littlington, 
to  instruct  and  edify  the  people  of  the  village.     He  received 

♦  II  is  pleasing  to  remember  that  Tillotsou  befriended  Holcroft  when 
he  was  persecuted  by  the  ruling  powers. 


306  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

an  ample  reward  for  his  labors  in  the  success  which 
crowned  them. 

About  the  year  1655,  Holcroft  accepted  the  living  of 
Bassingbourne.  There  he  became  extremely  popular,  and 
preached  on  Sundays  and  holidays  to  very  crowded  con- 
gregations. Not  content  with  the  impression  produced 
by  his  preaching,  he  was  anxious  to  establish  purity  of 
discipline  and  promote  Christian  fellowship  among  those 
to  whom  his  ministry  had  been  useful ;  and  therefore  he 
formed  a  church  in  the  parish  upon  those  principles  of 
Congregational  polity  which  some  time  before  he  had  es- 
poused. Several  gownsmen  and  inhabitants  of  Cambridge 
became  members  of  this  Christian  community.  It  was  a 
solemn  service  when  this  church  was  formed.  When  the 
httle  group  stood  up,  the  following  Covenant  was  read : — 

"  We  do,  in  the  presence  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  awful 
crowned  King  of  Zion,  and  in  the  presence  of  his  holy 
angels  and  people,  and  all  beside  here  present,  solemnly 
give  up  ourselves  to  the  Lord  and  to  one  another  by  the 
will  of  God,  solemnly  promising  and  engaging  in  the  afore- 
said presence  to  walk  with  the  Lord,  and  with  one  another, 
in  the  observation  of  all  godly  ordinances,  and  the  dis- 
charge of  all  relative  duties  in  this  Church  of  God  and 
elsewhere,  as  the  Lord  shall  enlighten  and  enable  us." 

The  members  then  proceeded  to  sign  it.  After  the 
Church  had  been  thus  constituted,  and  other  persons  were 
proposed  as  candidates  for  membership,  a  like  simple  and 
touching  ceremonial  was  performed.  "  Brother,"  said  Hol- 
croft, turning  to  the  individual,  "  if  you  now,  in  the  pres- 
ence of  the  Lord  Jesus,  the  awful  crowned  King  of  Zion, 
do  solemnly  give  up  yourself  to  him,  signify  it  by  lifting 
up  your  right  hand  to  the  Lord."  Then  he  would  add,  in 
the  name  of  the  Church,  lifting  up  his  own  right  hand, 
"  We  likewise,  in  the  aforesaid  awful  presence,  do  receive 


THE    THREE    GRAVES.  307 

you  into  our  communion,  solemnly  promising  and  engaging 
I  to  carry  it  towards  you  as  becomes  a  Church  of  Christ, 
j  watching  over  you  in  the  Lord  as  he  shall  enable  us,  and 
I  in  testimony  thereof  do  give  you  the  right  hand  of  fellow- 
;     ship." 

I  Knit  together  in  love,  the  Church  at  Bassingbourne 
I  continued  through  the  Commonwealth  to  enjoy  the  much- 
i  valued  services  of  Holcroft.  Gladly  did  the  people  flock 
j  from  miles  around  to  hear  their  favorite  preacher,  and  on 
'  the  Sabbath  evening  they  returned  musing  on  what  they 
i     had  heard. 

'         But  soon  the  Restoration  came  ;  and  all  was  changed. 
Holcroft  was  ejected  and  his  flock  dispersed.     Still  he  re- 
j     garded  himself  as  their  shepherd,  and  resolved  to  "  seek 
;     out  his  sheep  in  the  places  where  they  had  been  scattered 
in  the  cloudy  and  dark  day."     He  met  them  where  he 
:     could.     Some  joined  him  at  one  Mr.  Thurlow's  house  in 
I     Cambridge.      Ancjther  band   assembled    at   Barringlon : 
I     another  at  Clopton ;   others  at  Eversden,  Guy  horn,  and 
I     Waterbeach.     It  was  more  than  his  strength  allowed  to 
i     to  continue  the  oversight  of  so  many  persons  in  different 
j     places,  and  it  was  therefore  resolved  that  four  members 
I     of  the  Church  should  be  cliosen  to  assist  him.     Joseph 
j     Oddy,  who  now  lies  side  by  side  with  him  in  the  Uttle 
graveyard  at  Oakington,  was  one  of  the  four.     He  had 
been  fellow  of  Trinity,  but  was  ejected  at  the  Restoration. 
The  companion  of  Holcroft  in  brighter  days,  he  clave  to 
him  in  his  adversity,  and  prizing  tlic  principles  of  Congre- 
gational Church  government,  and  being  devoted    to    his 
work  as  a  Christian  minister,  he  accepted  the  hazardous 
office  of  assistant  to  his  friend. 

Oddy  was  scarcely  inferior  to  Holcroft  in  popularity  as 
a  preacher.  Over  the  dreary  country  of  the  fens  he  often 
travelled,  preaching  to  the  people  in  the  open  air.     So  es- 


308  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

teemed  were  his  instructions,  that  some  persons  went 
twenty  miles  to  hear  him.  Of  course  this  popularity 
greatly  provoked  his  persecutors,  and  both  he  and  his  col- 
league were  imprisoned  in  Cambridge  Castle,  with  two 
Elders  who  had  shared  in  their  toils.  Holcroft  was  in- 
dicted at  the  assizes,  and  was  sentenced  to  leave  the  realm 
in  three  months,  or  suffer  death  as  a  felon.  But  he  had  a 
friend  at  Court  in  the  Earl  of  Anglesea,  who  represented 
his  case  to  the  King  and  obtained  a  reprieve  ;  but  notwith- 
standing this  he  remained  a  prisoner  in  the  Castle  about 
nine  years.  Upon  the  Proclamation  of  Indulgence  in 
1672  he  had  his  liberty,  but  not  long  afterwards  was  seized 
and  imprisoned  again  for  three  years. 

Mr.  Oddy  was  released  after  an  imprisonment  of  five 
years,  but,  like  his  companion,  he  was  again  apprehended 
and  confined.  It  is  related,  that,  when  preaching  one  night 
in  a  wood,  between  WiUingham  and  Cottenham,  as  he  was 
sitting  on  his  horse,  that  he  might  more  readily  escape  from 
his  enemies,  they  assailed  him  with  such  abruptness  and 
violence  as  to  throw  him  on  the  ground,  so  that  he  became 
insensible  from  the  fall.  In  this  state  he  was  laid  across 
the  horse's  back  by  his  merciless  persecutors,  and  in  this 
mournful  plight  conveyed  to  Cambridge  Castle. 

Mr.  Oddy  was  a  wit  as  well  as  a  divine,  and  a  proof  of 
this  occurs  in  connection  with  the  story  of  his  release  from 
prison.  It  is  a  common  thing  to  regard  the  Puritans  as 
a  set  of  moping  fanatics,  thinking  it  a  sin  to  smile ;  but 
this  notion  is  the  result  of  prejudice — not  of  an  impartial 
study  of  their  history.  Indeed,  the  pious  elevation  and 
habitual  dignity  of  these  men  did  not  allow  of  their  de- 
scending to  the  vulgar  buffoonery  of  courtly  jesters  and 
cavaUers  ;  nor  were  their  afflictive  circumstances  at  all  fa- 
vorable to  the  sallies  of  cheerful  humor :  yet  did  the  lat- 
ter sometimes  playfully  gleam  in  their  conversations,  and 


THE    THREE    GRAVES.  309 

exhilarate  their  more  melancholy  companions,  like  sun- 
light falling  on  a  sombre  landscape.  Their  wit  was  often 
called  forth  by  the  abusive  language  of  their  High  Church 
persecutors,  and  then,  occasionally,  it  proved  severe  and 
cutting,  as  in  the  following  instance.  A  Cambridge  man 
addressed  Mr.  Oddy,  soon  after  his  release  from  prison, 
with  the  insulting  lines  : — 

"  Good  day,  Mr.  Oddy  ; 
Pray,  how  fares  your  bodyl — 
Methinks  you  look  damnably  thin." 

To  which  the  Puritan  quietly  replied  : — 

"  That,  Sir,  's  your  mistake ; 

'Tis  for  righteousness'  sake  ; 
Damnation's  the  fruit  of  your  sin  !" 

The  confinement  of  such  men  as  Holcroft  and  Oddy  was 
not  always  very  strict;  much  depended  on  the  jailer; 
and,  sometimes,  when  he  chanced  to  be  a  kind-hearted 
man,  and,  perhaps,  a  little  touched  with  Puritan  sympa- 
thies, he  would  allow  his  captive  secretly  to  leave  his  cell 
for  a  little  while,  upon  promising  to  return  at  an  appointed 
hour.  So  the  jailer  of  Bedford,  as  is  well  known,  treated 
Bunyan,  and  so  the  keeper  of  Cambridge  Castle  treated 
Holcroft.  The  congregations  he  had  formed  still  con- 
tinued to  meet  for  worship,  and  spent  their  time  in  fasting, 
reading  the  Scriptures,  and  prayer ;  and,  sometimes,  under 
cover  of  the  night,  through  the  connivance  of  the  jailer, 
Holcroft  clandestinely  visited  his  endeared  flocks. 

At  Eversden  there  still  stands  a  plain  old  manor-house, 
moated  round,  and  approached  by  an  ancient  little  bridge. 
At  the  time  of  which  I  am  speaking  it  was  inhabited  by 
a  gentleman  of  wealth  and  influence,  a  member  of  Hol- 
croft's  Church,  and  an  attached  friend.  Village  tradition 
relates  that  a  vehicle  might  often  be  seen  crossing  that 
old  bridge  in  the  evening,  on  its  way  to  Cambridge,  to  bring 


310  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

back  Holcroft,  who  was  to  preach  at  midnight  in  Eversden 
Wood,  which  skirted  the  back  of  the  manor-house.  Till 
within  a  few  years,  there  also  remained  in  the  midst  of  the 
wood,  serving  as  a  shelter  for  the  confessor  in  bonds,  a 
fine  old  oak,  known  through  all  the  neighborhood  as  the 
pulpit-tree.  The  manorial  houses  and  manorial  trees  of 
Great  Britain  are  among  the  most  interesting  of  our  na- 
tional relics.  They  possess  a  mystic  meaning,  unlocked 
by  traditionary  associations,  as  by  the  key  of  a  hierophant ; 
and  surely,  among  such  objects,  the  old  tree,  now  hewn 
down,  and  the  manor-house  still  standing  at  Eversden,  de- 
serve to  be  classed.  There  was  once  the  Gospel  Beech 
in  the  wolds  of  Gloucestershire ;  and  there  is  still  the  Gos- 
pel Oak  at  Stonely,  near  Wolverhampton,  "  favorable," 
as  Strutt  says,  "  to  thought  and  devotion — to  the  reveries 
of  the  philosopher  on  ages  past,  and  the  contemplation  of 
the  Christian  on  the  ages  to  come."  Holcroft's  pulpit-tree 
may  be  added  to  tljese  ;  and  the  thought  of  it,  with  its  more  i| 
distinct  legend,  and  more  hallowed  associations,will  possess,  jj 
1  doubt  not,  the  mind  of  many  a  reader  as  the  image  of  a  | 
sort  of  Christian  Dodona,  beneath  whose  branches  there  j 
used  to  sound  the  voice  of  an  oracle,  more  wise  and  true  ' 
than  Greece,  in  the  olden  time,  had  ever  heard.  ij 

Holcroft  was  ever  intent  on  the  welfare  of  his  flock;  ;j 
and  when  he  could  not  reach  them  with  his  voice,  he  || 
addressed  them  by  his  pen,  and  dispatched  his  pastoral  let-  ij 
ters  round  the  circuit  of  his  truly  primitive  diocese.  One  ;j 
of  these  epistles  he  afterwards  published  under  the  title  of  j! 
"  A  Word  to  the  Saints  from  the  Watch  Tower."  When  || 
the  time  of  his  release  came,  he  returned  to  his  pubUc  du- 
ties with  renewed  vigor,  and,  re-associating  with  his  for- 
mer colleague,  Mr.  Oddy,  preached  in  Cambridge,  in  spite 
of  the  interruptions  of  the  gownsmen,  who  would  assem- 
ble at  the  place  of  the  Nonconformists'  meeting,  and  beat  a 


THE    THREE    GRAVES,  311 

drum  to  disturb  their  worship.  All  round  the  country,  too, 
did  these  earnest  evangelists  persevere  in  their  efforts,  fol- 
lowed sometimes  by  such  crowed  of  people,  that  they  were 
compelled  to  preach  to  them  in  the  open  air.  For  some 
time  a  union  existed  among  all  the  brethren  in  the  different 
parts  of  Cambridgeshire  who  had  been  gathered  into  fel- 
lowship by  Holcroft's  labors,  and,  in  common,  they  looked 
up  to  him  as  their  bishop.  There  were  embraced  among 
them  both  Paedobaptists  and  Antipaedobaptists ;  the  terms 
of  communion  were  Christian  and  catholic ;  and  the 
Church  maintained  "  the  unity  of  the  Spirit  in  the  bond  of 
peace."  At  the  same  time,  though  scattered  over  the 
country,  the  members  formed  but  one  Church,  quite  inde- 
pendent of  other  Churches,  and  maintaining  Congrega- 
tional order  and  discipline.* 

But  circumstances  at  length  occurred  which  rendered 
it  desirable,  in  the  estimation  of  all,  to  alter  the  arrange- 
ment. Holcroft's  health  had  been  undermined  by  his  im- 
prisonments, and  by  his  preaching  in  small  places  to 
crowded  assemblies.  Throwing  off  his  coat,  he  would 
exert  himself  till  he  was  much  heated,  and  then  passing, 
without  due  precaution,  into  the  open  air,  took  cold.  With 
impaired  health,  and  enfeebled  nerves,  he  sunk  into  a  state 
of  profound  melancholy,  which  incapacitated  him  for  his 
loved  employ.  The  different  little  parties  in  the  country 
whom  his  influence  had  held  together,  now  lost  that  en- 
deared bond  of  fellowship ;  and  this,  in  connection  with 
the  inconvenience  of  the  plan — to  say  nothing  of  other 
objections,  and  the  passing  of  the  Act  of  Toleration — 
induced  them  to  form  themselves  into  distinct  Congrega- 
tional Churches.  Holcroft  survived  his  colleague  five 
years,  but  he  continued  to  decline  in  health  and  spirits 
till  the  time  of  his  death  in  1692.     Before  his  departure, 

*  See  Note  [29]. 


312  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

however,  the  strength  of  his  faith  and  the  tranquillity  of 
his  mind  were  restored,  and  he  died  exclaiming,  '•  For  1 
know,  that  if  the  earthly  house  of  this  tabernacle  be  dis- 
solved, I  have  a  building  of  God,  a  house  not  made  with 
hands,  eternal  in  the  heavens." 

This  Puritan  worthy  was  no  common  man  :  with  great 
natural  talents  he  united  eminent  literary  attainments, 
and  was  especially  renowned  for  his  theological  learning 
and  knowledge  of  the  Scriptures.  But  as  a  preacher  he 
seems  to  have  been  most  celebrated  :  "  His  preaching 
was  less  methodical  than  that  of  his  contemporaries,  but 
then  it  was  more  useful.  '  It  appeared  to  me,'  says  Mr. 
Mildmay,  '  in  his  funeral  sermon,  truly  apostolical,  prim- 
itive, and  divine.'  His  words  were  sharp  arrows  in  the 
people's  hearts  ;  they  had  a  quick,  penetrating  power  and 
efficacy,  so  that  his  converts  were  very  numerous.  He 
was  so  indefatigable  in  his  labors  that  he  preached  per- 
petually ; — there  is  scarcely  a  village  about  Cambridge, 
but  some  old  person  can  show  you  the  barn  where  Hol- 
croft  preached.  He  had  a  lion-like  courage,  tempered 
with  the  most  winning  affability  in  his  whole  deportment ; 
his  doctrines  were  moderate  Calvinism  ;  he  had  a  great 
zeal  for  Nonconformity,  though  a  greater  zeal  for  true 
piety,  which  he  revered  even  in  his  enemies, — if,  indeed, 
any  could  be  enemies  to  so  good  a  man.  During  the 
twelve  years  of  his  imprisonment  in  Cambridge  Castle 
he  was  of  the  most  cheerful  disposition  ;  and  though  in 
the  latter  part  of  his  life  his  spirits  failed,  yet  all  his  con- 
versation was  heavenly  and  useful."* 

The  names  and  deeds  of  the  sleepers  in  the  graveyard 

at  Oakington,  are  now  wholly  forgotten,  save  by  a  few. 

A  contemplative  son  of  the  Puritans,  however,  will  love 

to  muse  over  those  crumbling  sepulchres,  and  to  repeat 

*  Robinson's  Historical  Account,  &c.    Works,  vol.  v.  p.  263. 


THE    THREE    GRAVES.  313 

the  pious  task  of  Old  Mortality,  by  "  freeing  the  funeral 
stone  from  the  moss  that  covers  it,  and  renewing  the  half- 
effaced  inscription."  In  his  travels  over  England,  he  will 
not  fail  to  inquire  after  the  shrines  of  his  fathers,  and  with 
reverent  step  to  pace  the  aisles  of  the  church  or  the  meet- 
ing-house, and  the  paths  of  the  burial-place  around  it, 
where  those  shrines  may  be  discovered,  conscious  that  he 
is  treading  upon  holy  ground.  His  thoughts  and  emotions 
will  not  be  of  the  same  order  with  those  of  the  pilgrim  to 
the  tombs  of  poets,  statesmen,  and  warriors  ;  but  if  they 
be  less  exciting,  they  will  be  more  pure  ;  and  if  they  lack 
the  effect  produced  by  the  brilliant  associations  of  worldly 
greatness  and  renown,  they  will  be  under  that  hallowed 
charm,  which  is  excited  by  the  recollection  of  characters 
of  the  highest  moral  excellence.  If  he  find  little  in  their 
names  to  fire  him  with  the  poetry  of  romance,  he  will  find 
much  to  inspire  him  with  the  poetry  of  religion ;  and  being  j| 
preserved  by  his  own  piety  from  the  temptation  to  worship  (j 
as  an  idol  his  brother  man,  however  great  and  good,  his  |i 
thoughts  will  be  led  upwards  to  God,  the  Father  of  spirits,  'i 
and  the  Giver  of  every  good  and  perfect  gift.  !; 

How  much  is  lost  of  the  history  of  our  Puritan  ancestors  ■ 
which  we  would  fain  recover  !  What  stories  of  thrilling  ;| 
interest — of  heroic  characters — of  wonderful  interpositions  j 
— of  adventure,  suffering,  and  escape — of  love  and  sorrow,  j 
fear  and  hope,  care  and  joy,  are  buried  in  those  graves !  | 
How  difficult  to  form  a  true  idea  of  Puritan  men  and  ji 
times,  of  the  Puritan  in  private  life,  in  the  cottage,  in  the 
closet,  in  the  sanctuary,  and  at  his  daily  toil !  It  is  only 
through  some  little  chink,  letting  in  faintly  the  light  of 
other  days,  that  we  can  catch  a  glimpse  of  our  fathers  as 
they  were  ;  and  look  up  those  long  vistas  of  the  infinite 
past  which  retire  into  such  deep  obscurity.  A  few  graphic 
touches  in  quaint  chronicles — some  scraps  of  diaries, 
27 


314  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

journals,  and  letters  ;  these  are  to  the  historian  what  fossil 
remains  are  to  the  geologist — all  that  we  possess,  out  of 
which  to  form  an  imaginary  picture  of  the  old  Puritan 
world.  We  feel  this — painfully  feel  i.,  as  we  visit  our 
fathers'  graves ;  and  we  are  almost  tempted  to  indulge  a 
vain  wish,  that  we  could  disinter  the  secrets  that  are  there 
concealed,  that  we  could  raise  to  hfe  the  scenes,  incidents, 
conversations,  and  acts,  now  lost  in  darkness  and  silence. 
Could  that  wish  be  gratified,  what  lives  of  the  Puritans 
might  be  written !  We  doubt  not  the  biographer  might 
then  vie  with  the  novelist,  in  the  relation  of  truth  strange 
as  fiction,  in  the  description  of  scenes  as  romantic  as  ever 
entered  the  mind  of  Scott,  but  fraught  with  far  more 
precious  lessons. 

But  enough  is  preserved  respecting  these  men  to  con- 
vince us  of  their  virtues,  piety,  and  Vv^orth ;  distinguished 
as  many  of  them  were  by  mental  superiority  and  literary  j 
attainments,  it  was  their  spiritual  excellence  which  im-  j 
parted  to  them,  as  a  class,  their  highest  distinction.  Their  | 
piety  was  intimately  connected  with  their  peculiar  views  j 
of  theology  and  ecclesiastical  discipline.  Their  humble  j 
and  devout  frame  of  mind  led  them  to  adopt  the  most  spir-  j 
itual  and  evangelical  conceptions  of  Christianity,  and  to 
strive  after  the  utmost  purity,  and  the  nearest  resemblance 
to  the  Divine  models  in  Church  government.  Their  sys- 
tem was  not  so  much  a  theory  elaborated  by  study  and 
speculation,  as  a  form  of  spiritual  life  and  activity  pro- 
duced and  supported  by  their  piety.  Their  reformation 
was  like  Luther's, — a  reformation  beginning  in  Christian 
experience,  in  the  struggles  of  the  heart,  in  inward  pant- 
ings  after  light,  and  love,  and  excellence.  They  wanted 
to  attain  to  greater  spirituality  in  their  faith,  in  their  disci- 
phne,  in  all  their  actions.  They  did  not  form  a  theory 
first,  and  then  work  by  it ;  but  they  were  led  on  by  the  in- 


THE    THREE    GRAVES.  315 

ward  life  of  religion  step  by  step,  their  theory,  in  the  mean- 
while, gradually  evolving  itself  before  their  view.  They 
were  led  by  a  way  that  they  knew  not,  like  Israel  through 
the  desert,  by  God's  guidance,  farther  and  farther  from 
the  Egypt  of  error,  formalism,  and  intolerance,  till,  after 
long  wandering  and  severe  discipline,  the  pillar  of  cloud 
and  fire  brought  them  to  the  borders  of  the  Promised  Land 
of  religious  truth,  spirituality,  and  freedom. 

Piety  was  the  parent  of  their  system,  and  the  support  of 
it.  They  derived  no  aid  from  what  was  prescriptive,  ad- 
ventitious, antique,  and  romantic ;  no  aid  from  what  is 
pompous  in  ceremonial  and  imposing  in  worship  ;  no  aid 
from  the  power  of  long-continued  and  venerable  associa- 
tions in  the  popular  mind : — and  whatever  of  patronage, 
at  any  time,  might  be  conferred  on  them  by  the  civil 
power,  was,  to  say  the  least,  of  very  questionable  tenden- 
cy— perhaps  impairing  their  spiritual,  as  much  as  it  min- 
istered to  their  political  strength.  For  the  most  part  their 
history  is  one  of  conflict;  the  history  of  a  band  of  men, 
linked  together  by  the  force  of  sympathy,  entering  a  pro- 
test against  the  vices  of  the  world  and  the  secularity  of 
the  Church, — against  abuses  and  errors,  venerable  because 
of  their  antiquity,  and  formidable  because  of  their  being 
founded  on  the  strongest  prejudices  of  mankind.  It  is  a 
history  of  self-denial  and  sacrifice,  confessorship  and  im- 
prisonment, suffering  and  death.  In  the  circumstances  of 
their  lot,  the  Puritans  were  veritable  successors  of  the 
men  who  had  trials  of  cruel  mockings  and  scourgings, 
yea,  moreover,  of  bonds  and  imprisonment;  who  were 
stoned  and  sawn  asunder  ;  were  tempted  ;  were  slain  by 
the  sword  ;  who  wandered  about  in  sheepskins  and  goat- 
skins, being  destitute,  afflicted,  tormented  (of  whom  the 
world  was  not  worthy)  ;  who  wandered  in  deserts  and  in 
mountains,  and  in  dens  and  caves  of  the  earth. — Disciples 


316  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

of  such  a  peculiar  system,  and  the  victims  of  such  afflic- 
tive circumstances, — holding  an  unpopular,  because  spir- 
itual creed, — smitten  and  crushed  by  the  world,  because 
they  were  not  of  it,  what  could  have  supported  them, — 
what  could  have  given  heroism  to  their  hearts,  and  life  to 
their  labors,  and  perpetuity  to  their  profession,  but  heaven- 
born  piety  ? 

History  as  well  as  science  has  her  idols  of  the  tribe; 
and  the  cave,  the  market,  and  the  theatre — images,  illusions, 
fallacies,  needing  some  Prospero-wand  like  that  of  Bacon 
to  dissipate  them  forever*  And,  surely,  the  Puritans 
have  long  suffered  under  the  foul  enchantment  of  the 
last  of  these — the  "  idol"  of  the  theatre,  springing  from 
long-cherished  prejudices,  from  fabulous  stories  handed 
down  from  generation  to  generation,  and  especially  from 
the  authority  of  great  names,  which  have  given  to  false- 
hood the  currency  of  historic  truth.  The  name  of  Puritan 
has  been  taken  as  a  synonyme  for  all  that  is  base,  canting, 
and  hypocritical.  Thus,  to  apply  a  remark  made  by 
Locke,  "  Independent  ideas  of  no  alliance  to  one  another 
have  been  so  coupled  in  the  minds  of  many,  that  they 
always  appear  together."  And,  as  the  same  author  fur- 
ther remarks, — "  When  men  are  under  this  deceit  they 
applaud  themselves  as  champions  for  truth,  wlien,  indeed, 
they  are  contending  for  er^ror,  and  the  confusion  of  two 
different  ideas,  which  a  customary  connection  of  them  in 
their  minds  hath  to  them  made  in  effect  but  one,  fills  their 
heads  with  false  views  and  their  reasonings  with  false 
consequences. '"f  In  this  way  a  certain  class  of  writers 
and  talkers  have  been  so  accustomed  to  connect  the  idea 
of  hypocrisy  with  the  idea  of  Puritanism,  that  the  former 
invariably  rises  up  in  their  imagination  as  the  clothing  of 

*  Nov.  Organum.     Lib.  i.  §  52. 

t  Essay  on  the  Human  Understanding.    Book  11.  Ch.  33.  $  18. 


THE    THREE    GRAVES.  317 

the  latter,  so  that  their  Puritan  is  always  arrayed  in  false 
colors — an  idol  of  the  brain,  a  phantasm  of  the  stage, 
not  the  true  and  real  hero  of  history.  It  is  mournful  to 
think  of  men  beloved  by  God  being  thus  caricatured  and 
maligned  by  some  of  their  fellow-men,  who  would  not 
have  been  worthy  to  unloose  their  shoes;  and,  if  now 
those  sainted  ones  know  and  notice  aught  of  what  goes 
on  in  this  lower  world,  it  must  be  with  dignified  pity  that 
they  look  down  from  their  place  of  glory  and  repose  upon 
their  infatuated  detractors.  To  search  into  the  true  his- 
tory of  these  Spiritual  Heroes,  to  form  accurate  concep- 
tions of  their  character,  sufferings,  and  deeds,  is  an  em- 
ployment worthy  of  the  filial  love  of  those  who  regard 
them  as  their  moral  ancestry.  It  is  a  debt  they  owe  to 
departed  worth,  and  the  discharge  of  the  duty  will  be  of 
benefit  to  those  who  perform  it ;  for  communion  with  the 
characters  of  good  men  in  former  times  is  the  way  to 
perpetuate,  as  well  as  to  memoriahze,  their  virtues.  The 
greatest  honor  to  the  Puritans  now  can  be  rendered 
neither  by  the  eulogy  of  tlie  historian,  the  ode  of  the  poet, 
nor  the  monument  of  the  sculptor,  but  by  the  imitation  of 
posterity.  And,  as  it  is  in  art,  so  it  is  in  morals,  the 
highest  kind  of  imitation  consists  in  catching  the  spirit  of 
the  original.  Men  must  not  suppose  that  resemblance  to 
the  Puritans  of  the  olden  time  consists  in  a  rigid  adhe- 
rence to  their  forms,  a  servile  copying  of  their  precise 
habits,  customs,  and  manners ;  but  in  the  maintenance  of 
their  noble  principles  and  the  cultivation  of  their  heroic 
spirit.  We  do  not  want  men  attired  in  the  clothes  of  the 
Puritans,  but  men  animated  by  the  souls  of  the  Puritans. 
The  mere  possession  of  their  mantle  will  never  enable 
any  to  repeat  their  miracles.  Vain  will  be  the  waving  of 
the  venerated  robe — vain  the  utterance  of  the  prophetic 
21* 


318  SPIRITUAL    HEROES. 

cry,  "  Where  is  the  Lord  God  of  Elijah  ?" — if  "  the  spirit 
and  power  of  Elias"  be  not  there. 

Such  are  our  thoughts  while  musing  amidst  the  Puritan 
burial-places  of  old  England.  And  now,  farewell,  ye 
loved  and  venerated  ones !  You  deserved  a  better  fate 
than  you  met  with  in  this  world,  and  better  memorials 
than  have  been  reared  to  your  honor  since  you  left  it. 
But  your  record  is  above,  and  the  all-seeing  eye  of  Heaven 
watches  over  your  dust ! 

Farewell  to  Oakington  !  farewell  to  the  Graves  of  the 
Puritans  !  England  has  many  time-worn  and  ivy-crowned 
ruins  in  her  old  cities  and  villages,  dear  to  the  antiquary 
and  the  poet, — edifices, now  crumbling  away  in  silence  and 
solitude,  but  once  the  scenes  of  activity  and  life, — castles 
that  resounded  with  the  minstrel's  lyre,  and  abbeys  and, 
churches  that  echoed  with  "  the  service  of  song ;" — but  of 
all  her  ruins,  the  remains  of  her  illustrious  sons,  now 
crumbled  into  dust  and  ashes,  but  once  inhabited  by  noble 
active  souls,  thrilling  with  the  richest  music  of  genius 
and  piety,  are  the  most  sacred  and  precious.  They 
hallow  their  resting-places — they  cover  them  with  holy 
recollections — they  re-awaken  the  train  of  associations 
which  struck  the  mind  of  the  Hebrew  patriot  when  he 
spake  "  of  the  land  of  his  fathers'  sepulchres."  Imbued 
with  these  sentiments,  while  I  love  to  wander  among  the 
stately  ruins  of  our  ancient  architecture,  still  more  do  I 
love  to  sit  on  the  grassy  hillock  of  some  Puritan  grave^ 
and  there  to  muse  over  the  crumbled  heaps  of  those  noble 
temples,  which  God  Himself  hath  built  and  sanctified,  and 
will  one  day  re-edify. 

"  Their  dust  and  ruins  that  remain 
Are  precious  in  our  eyes  ; 
Those  ruins  shall  be  built  again, 
And  all  that  dust  shall  rise." 


NOTES 


Note[1].     Page  13. 

Other  congregations  of  a  similar  character  are  mentioned 
as  existing  in  other  phices.  especially  in  Suffolk  and  Essex. 
There  was  a  considerable  one  at  Stoke,  in  Suffolk,  whose 
spiritual  prosperity  and  sufferings  under  persecution  are  de- 
tailed by  Poxe,  vol.  iii.  773.  It  has  been  concluded  by  some 
that  there  were  two  congregations  in  London,  and  that  Mr. 
Rose,  whom  Foxe  mentions,  a  famous  preacher  early  in  the 
reign  of  Henry  VIII.  was  not  a  pastor  of  the  church  we  are 
describing.  Strype,  however,  as  stated  on  p.  14,  speaks  of 
him  as  belonging  to  it. 

Note  [2].     Page  17. 

Mary,  in  1 556,  issued  a  commission  against  the  Lollards, 
as  the  Reformers  were  called.  They  were  empowered  to  im- 
pose an  oath  on  whom  they  pleased,  to  answer  what  should 
be  demanded  of  them  ;  whereby  they  were  to  swear  in  effect 
to  accuse  themselves  and  all  their  friends  that  were  of  the 
same  opinion  and  held  the  same  doctrine.  Sir  Roger  de 
Chomley  was  one  of  the  commissioners;  'a  judge,  but  a 
turn-coat,  and  a  covetous  man." — S'njpc,  Annals^  vol.  i.  57. 

Note  [3].     Page  25. 

"  Thomas  Lever  had  been  Master  of  St.  John's,  Cambridge, 
from  which  he  was  ejected  on  Queen  Mary's  accession,  and 
went  abroad  to  Frankfort,  Zurich,  and  other  places.  He 
was  afterwards  preferred  to  a  prebend  at  Durham,  of  which 
he  was  deprived  for  Nonconformity,  though  he  was  allowed 
to  retain  the  mastership  of  Sherborne  Hospital,  which  he  held 
till  his  death,  in  1577." — Zurich  Letters,  vol.  ii  note,  147. 

Note  [4].     Page  26. 

There  was  much  correspondence  between  the  Protestants 
who  remained  in  England  and  their  exiled  brethren.     Some- 


320  NOTES. 

times  messengers  were  sent  from  one  to  the  other,  "  Upon 
any  cases  of  difficulty  or  emergency,  this  congregation  sent 
some  of  their  members  beyond  sea,  to  some  of  the  learned 
exiles  there,  for  their  resolution,  counsel,  and  advice,  and  so 
they  returned  again  to  the  flock. —  Stn/pe,  Meviorials,  vol.  v. 
p.  288. 

Note  [5].     Page  28. 

Dr.  Story  said,  "  He  wished  he  had  done  more  than  he  did, 
and  that  he  and  others  had  been  more  vehement  in  executing 
the  laws  ;  and  impudently  told  the  House  how  he  threw  a 
faggot  into  the  face  of  one  (an  earwig,  as  he  styled  him.)  at 
the  stake  at  Uxbridge,  as  he  was  singing  a  psalm,  and  set  a 
bush  of  thorns  under  his  feet ;  and  that  it  was  his  counsel  to 
pluck  down  men  of  eminency  that  were  heretics,  as  well  as 
the  more  ordinary  sort — it  grieved  him  that  they  labored  only  Ij 
about  the  young,  and  little  twigs,  whereas  they  should  have  i 
struck  at  the  root,"  meaning  Queen  Elizabeth — S/n/pe,  An-  i| 
nals,  vol.  i.  p.  115.  ii 

Note  [Gj.     Page  33.  | 

"  They  concluded,  with  universal  consent  of  all  present,  | 
not  to  answer  aloud  after  the  minister,  nor  to  use  the  Litany  j 
and  surplice,  but  that  the  public  service  should  begin  with  a  'j 
general  confession  of  sins,  then  the  people  to  sing  a  psalm  in  || 
metre  in  a  plain  tune,  after  which  the  minister  to  pray  for  jl 
the  assistance  of  God's  Holy  Spirit,  and  so  proceed  to  the 
sermon  ;  after  sermon,  a  general  prayer  for  all  estates,  and 
particularly  for  England,  at  the  end  of  which  was  joined  the 
Lord's  Prayer,  and  a  rehearsal  of  the  articles  of  belief;  then 
the  people  were  to  sing  another  psalm,  and  the  minister  to  dis- 
miss them  with  a  blessing." — Ncale,  vol.  i.  p.  109. 

Note  [7].     Page  36. 

Strange  that  Jewel,  after  all  he  had  written  in  his  letters 
about  vestments,  &c.,  should  refuse  to  admit  Humphrey  to  a 
living  in  the  diocese  of  Salisbury.  (Strype,  ii.  l33.)  Any 
one  acquainted  with  the  history  of  the  period,  will  be  struck 
on  reading  the  '•  Zurich  Letters"  with  the  very  different  tone 
of  sentiment,  in  relation  to  vestments  and  such  matters,  ex- 
pressed by  Jewel  and  others  in  their  letters  to  the  Continen- 
tal Reformers,  from  that  which  they  manifested  in  their  con- 
duct towards  the  more  strict  of  their  Puritan  brethren.  An 
amusing  illustration  of  the  effect  produced  on  some  of  them 


NOTES.  321 

by  being  made  bishops  is  afforded  in  the  life  of  Aylmer,  Bish- 
op of  London.  "  Come  off,  ye  Bishops,"  said  he,  in  a  book 
he  pubUshed  in  earlier  days  ;  "  away  with  your  superfluities  ; 
yield  up  your  thousands ;  be  content  with  hundreds,  as  they 
be  in  other  reformed  Churches,  where  be  as  great  learned 
men  as  you  are ;  let  your  portion  be  priest-like,  and  not 
prince-like ;  let  the  queen  have  the  rest  of  your  temporalities 
and  other  lands,  to  maintain  those  WdYs  which  you  procured  ; 
that  every  parish  might  have  its  preacher,  every  city  its  su- 
perintendent, to  live  honestly  and  not  pompously.  I  would 
our  countryman  Wickliffe's  book,  '  De  Ecclesia,'  were  in  print, 
then  should  ye  see  that  your  wrinches  and  cavillations  be 
nothing  worth."  When  he  became  a  bishop,  he  was  put  in 
mind  of  this  passage.  "  Ah,"  said  he,  "  when  I  vsras  a  child, 
I  spake  as  a  child,  1  thought  as  a  child." — Neale,  vol.  i.  p.  442, 
Spenser,  in  delicate  satire,  ridicules  Aylmer  in  "  The  Shepherd's 
Calendar,"  under  the  anagrammatic  name  of  Moreli. 

Note  [8J.     Page  39. 

"  The  lordship  or  civil  government  of  bishops  is  utterly  un- 
lawful. My  reason  is  this, — the  kingdom  of  Christ  is  only  a 
spiritual  government ;  but  the  government  of  the  Church  is  a 
part  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ ;  and  therefore  the  government 
of  the  Church  is  only  a  spiritual  government.  .  .  .  There  are 
no  chariots  that  go  swift  in  victory  as  the  word  of  truth ;  no 
terror  in  the  world  that  so  shaketh  the  bowels,  and  maketh 
the  thoughts  to  tremble,  as  the  sword  of  the  Spirit.  There  is 
no  sceptre  that  reacheth  so  wide  a  dominion  as  the  law  of  the 
majesty  of  God,  which  is  written  in  the  hearts  of  all  the  world, 
and  condemneth  all  flesh  before  the  majesty  of  God.  All  other 
force  is  but  Uttle,  and  we  may  either  withstand  it  or  fly  from 
it.  But  the  power  of  the  word  is  such  as  shall  pass  through 
all  stops  and  hindrances." — Slrype,  Annals,  vol.  ii.  p.  401. 

Note  [9].     Page  46. 

Robert  Brown  has  been  reckoned  by  some  the  father  of 
English  Congregationalism.  The  want  of  personal  religion 
which  distinguished  that  unhappy  man.  his  base  apostasy, 
and  his  immoral  conduct  after  his  restoration  to  the  ministry 
of  the  Church  of  England,  have  covered  his  name  with  an  | 
amount  of  disgrace  which  the  enemies  of  Nonconformity  have  i 
ever  been  anxious  to  associate  with  that  branch  of  Dissenters  jj 
to  which  they  have  supposed  him  to  belong.  But  here  jjreju-  h 
dice  has  perverted   historic   truth.     The  Independents  never  I 


.J 


322  NOTES. 

acknowledged  Brown  as  their  apostle.  "  First,"  says  Green- 
wood, "  you  term  us  Brownists  and  Donotists,  whereas  I 
never  conversed  with  the  men  nor  their  writings.  Brown  is 
a  member  of  your  Church — your  brother — and  all  Brownists 
do  frequent  your  assemblies." — Hanburifs  Mem.  vol.  i.  p.  69. 

Note  [10].     Page  49. 

Mr.  Francis  Johnson  had  been  preacher  to  the  English 
Company  of  the  Staple  at  Middleburgh  in  Zealand,  and  was  at 
that  time  a  zealous  opponent  of  Independency.  When  Bar- 
row and  Greenwood's  refutation  of  Gifford  was  being  printed 
privately  at  Middleburgh,  he  discovered  the  secret,  informed 
against  the  printers,  and  caused  the  book  to  be  publicly  burnt. 
But  he  picked  up  <me,  that  he  might  see  the  errors  it  con- 
tained ;  and  on  reading  it,  found  wTiat  he  could  not  answer. 
He  crossed  the  seas,  and  came  to  London  to  confer  with  the 
authors.  After  which  he  was  so  satisfied  that  he  joined  him- 
self to  their  society  in  London. —  Young's  Chronicles  of  the 
Pilgrims,  p.  425. 

Note  [11].     Page  58. 

Stowe  says  he  was  hanged  with  a  small  audience  of  be- 
holders. Weever,  in  his  "  Funeral  Monuments,"  gives  some 
rude  and  abusive  couplets,  composed  by  a  certain  northern 
rhymer,  upon  poor  Penry,  under  the  notion  of  his  being  con- 
cerned in  the  Marprelate  Tracts,  p.  56. 

Note  [12].     Page  71. 

The  ecclesiastical  order  of  this  society  is  explained  in  the 
following  documents,  written  in  1618 : — 

"  Touching  the  ecclesiastical  ministry,  namely,  of  pastors 
for  teaching,  elders  for  ruUng,  and  deacons  for  distributing 
the  Church's  contributions,  as  also  for  the  two  sacraments, 
Baptism  and  the  Lord's  Supper,  we  do  wholly  and  in  all 
points  agree  with  the  French  reformed  Churches,  according 
to  their  public  confessions  of  faith,  though  some  small  differ- 
ences, 

"  The  oath  of  supremacy  we  shall  willingly  take,  if  it  be 
required  of  us,  if  that  convenient  satisfaction  be  not  given  by 
our  taking  the  oath  of  allegiance, 

"John  Robinson, 
William  Brewster," 


NOTES.  323 

The  small  differences  between  themselves  and  the  French 
Churches,  in  a  second  document  they  thus  explain : — 

"  1.  Their  ministers  do  pray  with  their  heads  covered,  we 
uncovered. 

"  2.  We  choose  none  for  governing  elders  but  such  as  are 
able  to  teach,  which  ability  they  do  not  require. 

"  3.  Their  elders  and  deacons  are  annual,  or  at  most  for 
two  or  three  years,  ours  perpetual. 

"  4.  Our  elders  do  administer  their  office  in  admonitions  and 
excommunications,  for  public  scandals,  publicly  and  before 
the  congregation,  theirs  more  privately,  and  in  their  consisto- 
ries. 

"  5.  We  do  administer  baptism  only  to  such  infants  as  where- 
of the  one  parent,  at  the  least,  is  of  some  church,  which  some 
of  their  churches  do  not  observe,  although  in  it  our  practice 
accords  with  their  public  confession  and  the  judgment  of  the 
most  learned  amongst  them." 

Note  [13].     Page  80. 

The  patent  was  taken  out  in  the  name  of  John  Wincob,  a 
relation  to  the  Countess  of  Lincoln,  who  intended  to  go  with 
them.  Several  members  of  her  family  actually  joined  the  set- 
tlers afterwards,  and  of  her  daughter,  the  Lady  Arabella,  who 
died  at  Massachusetts,  1630,  it  is  remarked,  "  She  came  from 
a  paradise  of  plent}'  and  pleasure,  in  the  family  of  a  noble 
earldom,  into  a  wilderness  of  wants,  and  took  New  England 
in  her  way  to  heaven." 

Note  [14J.     Page  93. 

Upon  the  disuse  of  the  theatre  for  dramatic  purposes,  its 
site  again  reverted  to  the  service  of  religion,  (it  had  formerly 
belonged  to  St.  Saviour's  Priory,)  and  was  formed  into  a 
meeting-house  for  Protestant  Dissenters,  occupying  a  space  of 
2,000  square  feet.  The  structure  was  capacious,  though  built 
of  wood,  and  it  contained  three  galleries. — See  Willdnsoii's 
Londina  Illustrata. 

\  Note  [15].     Page  100. 

There  can  be  no  doubt  that  Lord  Brooke  was  a  member  of 
an  Independent  church  ;  and  a  tradition  is  current  in  War- 
wickshire, that  when  in  the  church  assembly,  he  would  be 
called  by  his  untitled  name,  "  llobert  Greville  ;"  but  having 
crossed  the  threshold,  he  was  "  Lord  Brooke"  again.  I  have 
this  tradition  on  the  authority  of  Mr.  Brooke,  the  laborious 


324  NOTES. 

author  of  the  "  Lives  of  the  Puritans."     It  may  be  observed, 
that  Lord  Brooke's  treatise  was  highly  praised  by  Milton. 

Note  [16].     Page  101. 

As  early  as  the  year  1035,  Lords  Brooke  and  Say  had  some 
thoughts  of  emigrating  to  New  EngkuKi,  because  the  excesses 
of  the  Court  threatened  the  liberties  of  their  country  ;  and 
they  even  sent  over  an  agent  to  prepare  a  report  for  them, 
which  received  the  name  of  Saybrooke,  but  a  change  in  the 
prospects  of  the  nation  altered  their  purpose. 

Note  [17].     Page  106. 

On  the  19th  December,  1642,  a  speech  was  published,  pur- 
porting to  have  been  delivered  by  Lord  Brooke  against  any 
terms  of  accommodation,  in  reply  to  one  by  Lord  Pembroke 
in  favor  of  peace.  It  breathes  a  stern  and  bitter  spirit;  but 
we  learn  from  Clarendon  in  his  Life  (p.  955,  Oxf  Edit,  of  his 
Works)  that  this  publication  was  a  deliberate  forgery.  The 
Chancellor,  however,  relates  the  story  of  its  fabrication  with 
some  glee  as  an  Excellent  joke. 

Note  [18J.     Page  110. 

Another  curious  story  of  the  extreme  conscientiousness  of 
the  Commonwealthsmen  in  such  matters  is  related  respecting 
Cromwell.  Hellesdon  House,  near  Buckingham,  being  be- 
sieged and  taken  by  him.  the  small  garrison  capitulated  to 
march  out  with  arms  and  baggage.  As  soon  as  they  were 
out  of  the  gate,  one  of  Cromwell's  soldier's  snatched  oii  the 
Governor's  hat.  He  immediately  complained  to  the  General 
of  the  fellow's  insolence  and  breach  of  the  capitulation.  "  Sir,'' 
says  Cromwell,  "  if  you  can  point  out  the  man,  or  I  can  dis- 
cover him,  I  promise  you  he  shall  not  go  unpunished.  In  the 
meantime,"  taking  off  his  beaver  which  he  had  on  his  head, 
"  be  pleased  to  accept  this  hat  instead  of  your  own." — King^s 
Anecdotes. 

Note  [19].     Page  111. 

Mr.  Hanbury  raises  a  doubt  respecting  the  correctness  of 
this  date,  appealing  to  the  authority  of  Rushworth  in  his  Col- 
lections, who  states  that  Lord  Brooke  was  killed  on  the  1st  of 
March :  but  that  Rushworth  here  fell  into  an  error,  and  that 
the  date  given  by  all  other  historians  is  correct,  appears  from 
the  pamphlet  published  immediately  after  Brooke's  death  by 
one  of  his  own  party,  entitled,  "  England's  Loss  and  Lamen. 


NOTES.  325 

tation,''  on  the  title-page  of  which  it  is  stated,  that  he  was 
slain  on  the  2nd  of  March,  1G42.  The  coat  which  he  wore 
when  shot  is  preserved  at  Warwick  Castle,  and  an  inscription 
is  fixed  on  the  wall  of  the  house  where  he  was  slain. 

Note  [20J.     Page  115. 

In  the  first  edition  of  the  "Saints'  Rest,"  Baxter  introduces 
the  names  of  Brooke,  Pym,  and  Hampden,  as  persons  whom 
he  expected  to  meet  in  heaven.  In  later  editions  their  names 
were  omitted..  "  The  need,"  says  Baxter,  "  which  I  perceived 
of  taking  away  from  before  such  men  as  Dr.  Jane,  anything 
which  they  might  stumble  at,  made  me  blot  out  the  names  of 
Lord  Brooke,  Pym,  and  Hampden,  in  all  the  impressions  of 
the  book  that  were  made  since  !  G59,  yet  this  did  not  satisfy. 
But  I  must  tell  the  reader  that  I  did  it  not  as  changing  my 
judgment  of  the  persons  well  known  to  the  world." 

Elegies  were  published  on  the  death  of  Lord  Brooke,  more 
remarkable  for  extravagance  than  poetic  merit ;  and  his  vir- 
tues were  also  celebrated  in  the  pamphlet,  entitled,  "  England's 
Loss  and  Lamentation."  He  was  much  beloved  ond  honored 
by  the  Puritans.  Goodwin  dedicated  to  him  his  "  Child  of 
Light  walking  in  Darkness,"  styhng  him,  "summi  candoris, 
pietatis  ac  Uterarum  cultor  fautor(|ue,"  &c. 

Samuel  Clarke,  the  Puritan  minister  of  Bennet  Fink,  Lon- 
don, in  his  autobiography,  refers  to  him.  "  I  was  by  the  good 
providence  of  God  unexpectedly  sent  for  by  Robert  Lord 
Brooke  (who  was  then  a  young  man  and  unmarried)  to  bestow 
a  sermon  upon  him  in  his  house  at  Wedgnock  Park,  not  far 
from  Warwick,  whither  (though  with  aTuch  reluctance,  he 
being  a  stranger  to  me)  I  went  and  preached  before  him,  and 
found  such  approbation,  that  he  desired  me  to  be  his  house- 
hold chaplain  ;  but  such  a  life  not  suiting  with  my  estate  (be- 
ing married)  nor  with  my  affections  with  humble  thanks  I 
refused  it,  yet  found  him  a  fast  and  ftithful  friend  to  me  in 
all  his  life  after."  Clarke  became  preacher  at  Warwick,  and 
during  his  residence  there,  he  says  he  was  an  instrument  of 
much  good  to  Lord  Brooke's  family,  then  residing  for  the 
most  part  in  Warwick  Castle.  Brooke  gave  this  simplcT-hearted, 
pious,  and  learned  man,  the  living  of  Alcester. 

NoTK  [21].     Page  128. 

The  Parliament  party,  in  some  places,  anticipated  resistance 
to  their  })roceeding3.  At  a  Court  of  Mayoralty,  Norwich, 
held  12th  of  July,  1(543,  it  was  "  ordered  that  Captain  Leve- 


326  NOTES. 

well  Sherwood  shall  watch-guard  the  city  to-morrow  the  13th 
instant,  in  regard  that  the  vow  and  covenant  is  then  to  be 
taken,  for  the  appeasing  of  any  stir  or  tumults  that  may  arise 
in  the  said  city."  In  some  places  the  Covenant  was  not  rigor- 
ously enforced.  Baxter  prevented  his  people  from  taking  it, 
lest  it  should  prove  a  snare  to  their  consciences. 

In  the  archives  of  the  Norwich  Corporation,  I  have  noticed 
copies  of  the  League  and  Covenant,  with  the  signatures  of 
many  inhabitants  in  the  different  parishes  of  the  city.  In  the 
original  papers,  published  by  the  Norfolk  and  Norwich  Archaeo- 
logical Society,  is  one  relating  to  this  subject : — "  The  Cove- 
nant," adds  the  writer,  "  either  in  print  or  writing,  is  now 
rarely  found  in  our  parishes,  because  I  apprehend  in  most  of 
them  it  was  torn  out  of  the  books,  or  the  rolls  were  destroyed, 
at  the  Restoration.  Indeed,  all  the  documents  of  this  period 
are  scarce  ;  their  preservation  would  have  furnished  very  awk- 
ward evidence  against  many  influential  families  throughout 
the  realm,  but  particularly  against  the  clergy  of  the  associated 
counties  in  the  event  of  a  restoration.  Burnet,  I  think,  men- 
tions that  the  cavalier  party  counted  exactly  66G  words,  the 
number  of  Antichrist  in  the  Apocalypse,  in  the  Solemn  League 
and  Covenant." — Original  Papers,  p.  294. 

Note  [22].     Page  150. 

"  During  the  usurpation  the  Latin  prayers  were  discontin- 
ued, but  some  of  the  members,  John  Fell,  John  Dolben  Alles- 
tree,  and  others,  afterwards  men  of  eminence  in  the  Church, 
performed  the  Common  Prayer  in  the  lodgings  of  the  celebrated 
Dr.  Willis,  in  Canterbury  Quadrangle,  and  afterwards  in  his 
house,  opposite  Merton  College  Chapel,  and  the  practice  con- 
tinued until  the  Restoration.  Dr.  WilHs's  house  afterwards 
became  an  Independent  meeting.  In  the  museum  of  the  Dol- 
by family,  in  Northamptonshire,  is  a  fine  painting  by  Sir  Peter 
Lely,  grounded  on  the  above  circumstance."  A  copy  of  this 
picture  was  presented  to  the  Society,  and  placed  in  the  hall." — 
Chalmers'  Oxford,  vol.  ii.  p.  311. 

Note  [23].     Page  174. 

This  is  a  free  translation  of  some  of  South's  Latin  verses  :— 

"  Tu  dux  pariter  tenje  doaiitorq;  profundi, 
Componunt  laudes  cuncta  elementa  tuas. 
Cui  mens  alta  subest  pelagoq;  profundior  ipso, 
Cujus  fama  sonat.  quam  procul  unda  sonat. 


NOTES.  327 

Si  curruui  ascendas,  domito  poene  orbe  triumphans, 

Incurrus  aderunt  axis  uterq;  tuos. 

Inclusam  populi  tua  fert  vagina  salutem, 

Ut  lateri  hinc  possit  semper  adesse  tuo. 

Tu  poteras  solus  motos  componere  fluctus, 

Solus  Neptunum  sub  tua  vincla  dare. 

Magna  simul  fortis  vicisti  et  multa,  trophaeis 

Ut  mare,  sic  pariter  cedit  arena  tuis. 

Nomine  pacifico  gestas  insignia  pacis 

Blandaque  per  titulos  serpit  oliva  tuos. 

Lesbon  Abydos  amat;  Batavas  colit  Anglia  terras ; 

Insula  te  fauto  facta  beata  duce, 

Insula  quam  pelagus  simul  et  victoria  cingit, 

Q,uJEq;  (quod  his  praestat)  cingitur  ense  tuo." 

It  is  a  little  singular  that  Dr.  South,  notwithstanding  his 
vituperation  against  the  Puritans,  was  on  terms  of  the  closest 
intimacy  with  Samuel  .Tones,  a  Dissenting  minister  in  Gla- 
morganshire. The  following  letter  of  the  Doctor's  is  preserved 
among  the  Ayscough  MSS.  (4'27G),  and  evinces  that  there 
was  at  least  one  poor  Puritan  whom  he  loved  and  honored. 
We  have  here  the  bright  side  of  South's  character : — 


''  March,  12,]  G88.  i; 

"  Most  DEAR  AND  HONORF.D  Friend, — If  I  could  be  ashamed  j 
to  be  overcome  by  you  in  any  thing,  it  should  be  to  be  thus  :j 
overcome  in  kindness,  and  having  received  from  you  so  much,  i 
to  have  returned  so  little.  Your  love  has  still  the  advantage  \\ 
of  prevention,  the  sure  effect  of  great  activity;  so  that  all  I  ; 
can  exprcsscan  reach  no  farther  than  gratitude,  which,  at  the  | 
best,  is  but  return  and  imitation  ;  mean  things  compared  with  ij 
what  they  can  but  write  after.  ij 

"  Dear  Sir.  you  speak  of  my  sealing  your  pardon  ;  but  your 
love,  I  am  .sure,  is  the  object  of  another  thing,  unless  that 
saying  shoukl  take  place,  that  favors  themselves  are  scarce 
pardoned  when  they  cannot  be  recompensed.  I  most  heartily 
confess  that  I  find  that  stronger  reality  of  affection  in  you,  and 
that  upon  no  ground  on  my  part  but  what  entirely  your  own 
sweet  disposition  and  inclination  creates  to  itself,  that  I  am 
amazed  at  what  I  see  and  find,  having  elsewhere  seen  and 
found  so  much  to  the  contrary. 

"  I  have  my  present  abode  at  Westminster,  but  God  knows 
I  look  not  on  that  or  any  place  else  almost  as  an  abode, 
while  I  see  the  whole  nation  so  unsettled.  I  can  say  as  you 
do,  that  (thanks  be  to  God)  I  enjoy  my  health,  and  in  cxter- 


328  NOTES. 

nals  want  nothing  but  faithful  and  suitable  converse  ;  for  there 
may  be  want  of  that  where  there  is  none  of  company.  And 
were  you  disengaged,  as  I  am,  I  could  even  beg  of  you  to 
come  and  live  with  me,  for  I  know  none  but  yourself  and  one 
more,  who  also  is  planted  afar  off.  with  many  little  ones  about 
him,  who,  both  in  respect  of  learning  and  affection,  could 
sweeten  my  life  and  promote  my  studies.  But  afar  off  as  you 
are,  you  are  like  now  and  then  to  be  troubled  with  me,  hav- 
ing the  convenience  of  writing  to  you.  Our  friend,  Dr. 
Lloyd,  I  suppose  you  know  is  married,  and,  in  my  judgment, 
very  happily.  He  is  an  honest  and  ingenious  person,  and  I 
doubt  not  God  has  a  blessing  in  store  tor  him.  Dear  Sir,  I 
cannot  but  thank  you  for  all  your  love,  and  pray  that  he  would 
requite  it  to  you  and  yours  who  alone  can.     I  am,  I  can  assure 

"  Your  ever  faithful  and  affectionate  Friend, 

"  Robert  South." 

"  For  the  Rev.  and  his  honored  friend,  Mr. 
Samuel  Jones,  at  Codreeken,in  Qiamor- 
ganshlre.  South  Wales,  these." 

This  Mr.  Jones  was  a  remarkable  man.  He  had  a  great 
reputation  for  learning  and  piety,  and  suffered  much  for  his 
Ntmconformity.  It  was  once  reported,  just  before  he  died, 
that  he  had  renounced  his  Dissenting  principles,  which  report 
drew  from  him  the  following  avowal  in  a  letter  to  a  friend : — 
"I  declare  to  you  and  ail  the  world,  as  in  the  words  of  a  dying 
man,  that  I  had  not  at  the  time  referred  to,  and  have  not  since, 
the  least  check  from  my  own  conscience  for  my  non-submis- 
sion to  those  impositions  which  were  then  made  the  indispen- 
sable terms  of  communion  with  the  Church  of  England.  I 
confess  I  had  then,  and  have  still,  a  very  honorable  respect 
for  the  able  and  conscientious  ministers  of  it.  But  to  declare 
an  unfeigned  assent  and  consent,  &c.,  to  deny  my  former  or- 
dination to  swallow  several  oaths,  and  to  crouch  under  the 
burden  of  the  other  impositions,  were  such  blocks  which  the 
law  had  laid  at  the  Church  door,  that  upon  mature  considera- 
tion I  could  not,  durst  not  then,  and  dare  not  now  leap  over, 
though  to  save  my  credit  and  livelihood,  though  to  gain  a  dig- 
nity and  preferment,  without  odious  hypocrisy,  and  the  over- 
throwing of  my  inward  peace,  which  is  and  ought  to  be  dearer 
to  me  than  my  life." — Non.  Mem.  vol.  iii.  p.  502. 

I  would  here  observe  that  I  am  much  indebted  to  Mr.  Orme 
for  his  references  to  Oxford  men  in  his  "  Life  of  Owen."  But 
in  one  instance  he  has  misled  me.     Trusting  to  his  statement, 


NOTES.  329 

that  Penn  was  a  stuiJent  in  Christ  Church  when  Owen  was 
Dean,  supported  as  that  statement  is  by  a  reference  to  Birch's 
"  Lite  of  Tillotson,"  I   was  led    to  introduce  the   illustrious 

j  Quaker  as  a  townsman  of  the  University  in  Owen's  time.  On 
further  examination,  I  discover  that  Penn  was  not  entered  at 

'      Christ  Church  till  the  year  looO,  when  Owen  had  let't. 

NoTK  [24].     Page  197. 

This  Mr.  TilHnghurst,  or  Tillinghast  (as  his  name  is  some- 
times spelt)  was  rather  a  remarkable  person.     In  that  age  of 
i       industrious  authorship,  he  produced  several  works.     In  1642 
i       he  publi^ihed  a  sermon  entitled    "  Demetrius's  Opposition  to 
I       Reformation."     In  1654,  a  book  entitled,  "  Knowledge  of  the 
i       Times;"  and  also  six  several  "  Treatises"  on  theological  .sub- 
i      jects  issued  from  the  press.     But  his  chief  publication  was 
entitled  "  Generation  Work  ;  or,   that  work,  or  those   works, 
which  the  way  or  manner  of  God's  dispensations  in  the  age  a 
I       Saint  lives  in  calls  him  to."     A  second  part,  containing  an 
I       "  Exposition  of  the  Seven  Vials;"  and  a  third  part,  upon  the 
I       "  Prophecy  of  the  Two  Witnesses."  speedily  followed.     His 
j       "  Eight  Lust  Soraions"  were  edited  by  Christopher  Feake,  and 
{       published  in  l6o5;  and  his  Remains,  under  the  title  of  "  Eli- 
jah's Mantle,"  in  1 1)57.     He  seems  to  have  devoted  much  of 
his  time  to  the  study  of  prophecy,  and  was  a  strenuous  upholder 
of  the  doctrine  of  the  personal  reign  of  Christ.     He  belonged 
'      to  the  Fifth  Monarchy  men.     There  appear  to  have  been  dur- 
',       ing  the  Commonwealth  three  classes  who  bore  that  appellation, 
(       1.  Mere  Millennarians  ;  2.  Theoretical  Theocracists,  advocates 
for  a  sort  of  divine  dominion,  and  generally  opposed  to  Crom- 
well's Protectorship  ;  and.  3.  Practical  Theocracists,  men  who 
thought  it  ri^ht  to  strive  to  overturn  even   by  force  the  exist- 
ing government,  that  the  way  might  be  opened  for  God  and 
his  saints  to  rule.     Tillinghurst  may,  perhaps,  be  numbered 
with  the  second  class.     He  argued  from   the  propliec'ies  with 
great  zeal,  that  the  time  was  at   hand   for  the   setting  up  of 
Christ's  visible  kingdom  among  men.     Tillinghurst  was  some         j 
time  rector  of  Tarring  Neville,  then  rector  of  Streate  in  Sus-         | 
sex.     Aftervvtirds    he  went   to  Yarmouth,    then   to   Trunch,         i 
where  he  wrote  his  "  Generation  Work."     He  was  evidently 
a  man  of  ardent  })iety,  but  wild  and  enthusia.stic  in  his  notions 
of  proph<'cy.     Feake    a  very  violent  Fifth  Monarchy  man, 
was  a  great  admirer  of  Tillingliurst.     He  ini'onns  us  that  Til- 
linghurst went  to  London  in  the  spring   of  16.^5,  or  a   few 
months  earUcr.     "  The  object  of  his  visit  was  first  to  speak         1 
28*  I 


330  NOTES. 

his  mind  to  the  great  man  Oliver  Cromwell ;  and  he  did  bear 
his  testimony  to  his  face,  in  the  first  place,  in  the  presence  of 
divers  witnesses,  in  such  a  way  of  plainness  and  pity  to  him, 
who  was  guilty  of  such  open  abominations,  that  undoubtedly 
it  will  be  of  use  hereafter  to  the  stopping  of  the  mouth  of  all 
great  flatterers  :  secondly  to  preach  in  favor  of  a  Fifth  Mon- 
archy ;  and  thirdly,  to  travel  from  prison  to  prison  where  any 
of  the  servants  of  Christ  were  shut  up.  He  was  spirited  from 
the  Lord  to  do  much  work  in  a  httle  time." — Fcakc's  Preface 
to  TUIitigh'urst^s  Eight  Last  Sermons. 

Cromwell  alludes  to  Tillinghurst,  in  a  letter  to  Fleetwood, 
preserved  in  Thurloe's  State  Papers,  vol.  iii.  p.  572.  Rumors 
unfriendly  to  Cromwell,  especially  respecting  his  assuming 
the  crown,  had  reached  Fleetwood.  These  rumors  the  Lord 
Protector  contradicts  ;  and  goes  on  to  say,  "  Use  this  bearer, 
Mr.  Brewster,  kindly — let  him  be  near  you  ;  indeed,  he  is  a 
very  holy  able  man,  trust  me  you  will  find  him  so.  He  was 
a  bosom  friend  of  Mr.  Tillinghurst,  ask  him  of  him,  you  will 
thereby  know  Mr.  Tillinghurst's  spirit.  This  gentleman 
brought  him  to  me  a  little  before  he  died  ;  and  Mr.  Cradock, 
I  Mr.  Throughton,  a  godly  minister,  being  by  with  himself, 
j         who  cried  shame." 

!  Mr.  Carlyle,  among  his  dramatic  and  admirable  sketches  in 

!  his  edition  of  "  Cromwell's  Letters,"  vol.  iii.  p.  137,  remarks 
1  upon  this  letter: — "  Godly  IMr.  Tillinghurst,  so  noble  a  phe- 
'  nomenon  to  Oliver  and  Fleetwood,  is  to  us  fallen  altogether 
I  silent — seemingly  a  very  godl}'^  preacher,  of  very  modest  na- 
1  ture,  who  in  his  old  days  being  brought  once  before  the  Lord 
i  Protector,  cried  it  was  a  shame  to  trouble  any  Lord  Protector 
I  or  sovereiirn  prince  with  the  like  of  him."  It  appears  from 
!  the  above  notices,  that  Tillinghurst  is  not  altogether  fallen 
j  silent,  and  that  he  was  not  so  very  remarkable  for  his  modesty  : 
I  probably,  Cromwell's  obscure  allusion  to  I'iUtnghurst  was  by 
j  no  means  intended  to  be  commendatory,  and  relates  to  the  in- 
I  terview  mentioned  by  Feake.  "  Shame  !"'  was  probably  the 
I  cry  of  Mr.  Cradock  or  Mr.  Throughton  at  Mr.  Tillinghurst's 
presumption.  It  speaks  well  for  Cromwell,  that  he  showed 
no  di.';- position  to  be  revenged  upon  this  plain. spoken  man. 
j  He  had  to  bear  a  good  deal  of  opposition  from  such  well- 
meaning,  but  misguided  persons.  Feake  seems  to  have  been 
I  a  different  character  from  Tillinghurst,  and  his  extreme  vi- 
i  olence  often  brought  him  into  trouble.  There  is  a  curious 
!  letter  respecting  him  among  the  Ayscough  MSS.  vol.  iv. 
I         p.  300.     It  is  too  long  to  be  added  to  this  lengthy  note. 


NOTES.  331 

Note  [25].     Page  261. 

I  The  following  anecdote  respecting  Dr.  Owen  is  related  in 

the  MS.  lite  of  him  before  referred  to.     The  circumstance  is 

I      said  to  have  happened  about  the  time  that  Charles's  Indul- 

j      gence  was  issued  :  — 

"  The  Doctor  now  thinks  he  may  visit  his  friends  at  Oxford, 
his  concerns  being  also  thereabouts,  but  with  all  privacy  imag- 
inable. But  notwithstanding  he  was  taken  notice  of,  and  in- 
telligence was  given  of  the  very  house  where  he  lay.  upon 
which  troopers  came  knocking  at  the  door,  the  mistress  of  the 
house  comes  down  and  boldly  opens  the  door,  and  asks  what 
they  would  have.  They  ask  her  whether  she  has  any  lodgers 
in  the  house  ;  instead  of  giving  a  direct  answer  to  the  ques- 
tion, she  asked  whether  they  souirht  for  Dr.  Owen  "?  '  Yes,' 
say  they.  She  tells  them,  'the  Doctor  went  from  my  house 
this  morning  betimes.'  Upon  this  they  presently  rode  away  ; 
and  in  the  meantime  the  Doctor  (who  she  really  thought  had 
been  gone,  as  he  told  her  he  intended),  rises,  and  hastes  away 
to  a  field  near  the  house,  where  he  ordered  his  horse  to  be 
brought  him,  and  rides  away  immediately  to  London." 

NoTK  [2'6].     Page  231. 

James  Hannot  was  educated  at  an  academy  at  Newington 
Green,  under  the  care  of  that  polite  and  profound  scholar,  the 
Reverend  Charles  Morton,  where  he  had  great  advantages  for 
learning  and  very  agreeable  society.  Among  his  schoolfellows 
were  Mr.  Timothy  Cruso,  Nathaniel  Taylor,  Mr.  Owen,  Sam- 
uel Wesley,  and  Daniel  Defoe. — Defoe's  Life  and  Thiies,  vol.  i. 
pp.  21-23. 

Note  [27].     Page  283. 

A  beautiful  instance  of  solicitude  for  spiritual  prosperity  as 
a  Church  is  given  in  the  VVattesfield  Church  Book.  "  The 
deaths  of  several  of  their  small  number,  and  especially  of  the 
men,  made  this  Church  very  thoughtful,  and  engaged  them  in 
a  serious  consideration  of  the  Ibllowing  questions,  which  were 
spoken  to  by  several  brethren. 

"  What  are  those  graces  in  the  exorcise  of  which  a  Church 
may  hope  from  the  word  of  God  to  be  blessed  and  built  up  1 

"  On  the  contrary,  what  are  the  sins  which,  according  to  the 
Scriptures,  do  chiefly  lead  to  unchurching,  or  removing  the 
candlestick,  and  which  may  be  most  likely  to  this  day  to  pro- 
voke thereunto  1" 


332  NOTES. 

Note  [28]      Page  298. 

There  is  another  interview  which  Calamy  mentions,  which 
I  never  read  of  without  wishing  I  could  know  all  that  was 
said  on  the  occasion.  "  I  well  remember  that  he  himself 
once  informed  me,"  says  Calamy,  "  of  some  very  private  con- 
versation he  had  with  that  prince  (William  III.,')  not  long  be- 
fore his  death.  Among  other  things,  the  king  asked  him  a 
great  many  questions  about  his  old  Master  OUver,  as  he  called 
hiiB,  and  seemed  not  a  little  pleased  with  the  answers  that 
were  returned  to  some  of  his  questions."  What  were  those 
answers  1  They  would,  perhaps,  throw  some  additional  light 
on  the  now  popular  question  of  Oliver's  character. 

Note  [29].     Page  311. 

"  The  Congregational  Churches  of  the  last  century,"  ob- 
serves Mr.  Harmer,  (Miscdl.  Works,  p.  152.)  "  were  not  so 
rigid  as  not  to  admit  of  the  meetings  of  their  people  together 
in  distinct  assemblies,  when  their  circumstances  made  it  of 
consequence  for  them  so  to  do :  though,  like  tlie  Primitive 
Churches,  they  assembled  in  one  congregation  in  times  of  par- 
ticular solemnity.  In  like  manner,  in  times  of  persecution, 
these  Churches  were  often  obliged  to  meet  in  small  parties, 
and  hold  distinct  assemblies,  for  their  better  concealment, 
which  neither  was,  nor  reasonably  could  be,  thought  to  be 
contradictory  to  their  opinion — that  Christian  Churches  ought 
to  be  Congregational."  Mr.  Harmer  considered  a  multiphcity 
of  Independent  Churches  in  one  city  or  district  to  be  a  devi- 
ation from  primitive  practice. 


ADDITIONAL   NOTE. 

The  following  letter  from  Mr.  Bridge  to  a  person  in  London 
may  be  read  in  connection  with  the  chapter  on  the  East 
Anglian  Churches.  It  relates  to  the  income  of  the  Pastors, 
and  furnishes  some  interesting  particulars  : — 

"  I6lk  Aug.  1655. 
"  Honored  Sih, 
"  I  have  received  your  letters,  and  am  glad  that  you  are  so 
sensible  of  the  concernments  of  our  Lord  Christ  in  the  min- 
istry of  his  word. 


NOTES.  333 

"  The  Presbyterian  and  Congregational  Churches  in  Nor- 
folk, are  many ;  and,  in  so  short  a  time  as  one  day,  I  am  not 
able  to  inquire  into  their  state  and  condition.  But  having 
lately  received  a  letter  from  Mr.  Philip  Nye,  in  reference  to 
the  Congregational,  I  have  inquired  after  them  the  more  dil- 
igently, and  send  you  the  names  of  all  those  churches  in  Nor- 
folk, with  the  names  of  their  pastors,  the  towns  where  they 
are  seated,  and  the  worth  of  their  livings,  so  near  as  I  can. 

"  The  Presbyterian  Churches  I  have  less  acquaintance 
with,  and  if  you  please  to  give  me  longer  time  to  inquire,  I 
shall  serve  you  tlierein.  Only,  Sir,  I  can  tell  you  now  that 
here  are  four  ministers  in  this  town,  and  no  set  maintenance 
for  any,  unless  1  ()()/.  which  i  have  from  the  State,  given  me 
by  the  Long  Parliament.  The  other  ministers  are  all  good 
men  and  worthy,  iind  7W  revenue  but  the  people's  charity. 

"  Six  miles  from  us  there  is  a  market-town,  and  the  only 
great  town  in  the  island  ;  the  living  is  not  worth  40'.  a  year. 
If  50/.  may  be  laid  to  it,  and  a  good  man  put  into  the  place,  it 
would  be  very  influential  on  the  whole  island.  The  gift  of 
the  living  belongs  to  the  Lord  Protector.  The  town  hath 
been  malignant,  called  La3'stoffe,  known  to  his  Highness,  be- 
ing part  of  the  first-fruits  of  his  great  labors.  Much  service 
might  be  done  for  Christ  in  settling  this  place  ;  and  if  the 
Lord  will  give  your  hearts  to  pity  this  great  town,  many 
souls  will  bless  God  for  your  bowels.  I  will  trouble  you  no 
further,  but  present  this  thing  to  your  goodness,  and  yourself 
to  the  grace  of  God,  who  is  able  to  supply  all  our  wants  ac- 
cording to  his  riches  in  glory,  liy  Jesus  Christ,  in  whom  I 
continue, 

"  Sir, 
"  Yours  in  all  Christian  observance, 

"  William  Bridge. 


"  List  oftJie  Independent  Teachers  who  are  Pastors  of  Churches 
in  the  covntij  of  Norfolk  : — 

"  1.  Church  at  Norwich.  Pastor,  Mr.  —  Armitage,  who 
hath  an  augmentation  already. 

"  2.  Church  at  Yarmouth.  Mr.  —  Tooky,  teacher  ;  Mr. 
Bridge,  Pastor,  who  hath  100/.  a  year  from  the  State. 

'•  3.  Church  at  North  Walsom,  a  market-town.  Pastor, 
Mr.  Brabiter.     The  living  about  40/.  per  annum. 

"4.  Church  at  Windham  a  market-town.  Pastor,  Mr. 
Money.     He  hath  an  augmentation  already. 


334  NOTES. 

"  5,  Church  at  Hapton,  a  small  town,  and  small  living. 
No  Pastor  ;  Mr.  Wale  being  gone  to  Ireland. 

"6.  Church  at  Tunsted  and  Slowly.  No  Pastor.  The 
revenue  of  both  about  801. 

"  7.  Church  at  Alby  and  Thwait.  Pastor,  Mr.  Nat. 
Brewster.     The  living  about  50/. 

"  8,  Church  at  Lesetingham.  Pastor,  Mr.  Cushin.  The 
living  about  100/. 

"  9.  Church  at  Fowlsham.  Mr.  Worts,  Pastor.  The  worth 
of  the  living  known  to  Major-General  Skippon. 

"  10.  Church  at  Edgefield.  Pastor,  Mr.  Martin.  The 
living  competent." 

This  letter  is  copied  from  Peck's  Desiderata  Curiosa. 


THE    END. 


M.   W.  DODD, 

PUBLISHER  AND  BOOKSELLER, 

Corner  of  Park  Row  and  Spruce  Sts-t  opposite  City  Hall, 
NEW    YORK 

PUBLISHES    AMONG    OTHERS    THE    FOLLOWING  : 


CHARLOTTE   ELIZABETH'S  WORKS. 

WITH  AN  INTRODUCTION 
BY  MRS.   HARRIET   BEECHER  STOWE, 

AND  A  PORTRAIT  OF  THE  AUTHORESS 

2  Vols.  8vo., 

WITH    SEVERAL   ILLUSTRATIONS, 

ENGRAVED    EXPRESSLY  FOR  THE  WORK. 

The  Publisher  invites  the  attention  of  the  public  to  this 
new  Edition  of  one  of  the  most  popular  and  useful  writers 
of  the  present  a^e.  It  contains  upwards  of  1700  large  octavo 
pages,  and  nearly  thirty  different  productions;  several  of 
which  in  prose  and  poetry,  make  their  first  appearance  in 
our  country  in  tliis  edition.  All  her  volumes,  excepting 
a  few  juveniles  unsuited  to  a  .Standard  Edition,  are  includ- 
ed in  this,  making,  to  all  intents  and  purposes,  a  complete 
Edition  of  the  Works  of  Charlotte  Elizabeth. 

To  the  attractions  of  our  former  Editions  we  have  added 
several  engravings  from  steel,  got  up  expressly  for  the 
work,  as  Illustrations  and  Embellishments. 

The  news  of  the  death  of  Mrs.  Tonna  has  awakened  a 
aew  interest  in  her  writings.  Among  her  last  labors  as  an 
authoress,  was  the  preparation  for  the  press  of  Judaea 
Capta.  This  we  received  from  Charlotte  Elizabeth  in 
manuscript,  in  advance  of  its  publication  in  England,  for 
this  Edition  of  her  works,  which  has  her  express  endorse- 
ment, and  is  the  only  one  in  this  country  from  which  she 
has  derived  any  pecuniary  benefit. 


OPINIONS   OF   THE    PRESS. 

*'  Charlotte  Elizabeth's  Works  have  become  so  univer- 
sally known,  and  are  so  highly  and  deservedly  appreciated 
in  this  country,  that  it  has  become  almost  superfluous  to 
praise  them.  We  doubt  exceedingly  whether  there  has 
been  any  female  writer  since  Hannah  More,  whose  works 
are  likely  to  be  so  extensively  read  and  so  profitably  read 
as  hers  She  thinks  deeply  and  accurately,  is  a  great  an- 
alyst of  the  human  heart,  and  withal  clothes  her  ideas  in 
most  appropriate  and  eloquent  language.  The  present 
edition,  unlike  any  of  its  predecessors  in  this  country,  is 
in  octavo  form,  and  makes  a  fine  substantial  book,  which, 
both  in  respect  to  the  outer  and  inner,  will  be  an  ornament 
to  any  library," — Albany  Argus. 

"  These  productions  constitute  a  bright  relief  to  the 
bad  and  corrupting  literature  in  which  our  age  is  so 
prolific,  full  of  practical  instruction,  illustrative  of  the 
beauty  of  Protestant  Christianity,  and  not  the  less  abound- 
ing in  entertaining  description  and  narrative." — Journal 
of  Commerce. 

"  In  justice  to  the  publisher  and  to  the  public,  we  add 
that  this  edition  of  Charlotte  Elizabeth's  Works  will  form 
a  valuable  acquisition  to  the  Christian  and  Family  Libra- 
ry."— Christian  Observer. 

"  We  experience  a  sense  of  relief  in  turning  from  the 
countless  small  volumes,  though  neat  and  often  ornate, 
that  the  press  is  constantly  throwing  in  our  way,  to  a 
bold,  substantial-looking  octavo  of  850  pages,  in  plain 
black  dress,  with  a  bright,  cheerful  countenance,  such  as 
the  volumes  before  us.  Of  the  literary  characteristics  of 
Charlotte  Elizabeth  we  have  had  frequent  occasion  to 
speak.  Her  merits  and  defects  are  too  well  known  to 
need  recapitulation  here." — JVexvark  Daily  Advertiser. 

This  third  volume  completes  this  elegant  octavo  edition 
of  the  works  of  this  popular  and  useful  author.  The 
works  themselves  are  so  well  known  as  not  to  need  com- 
mendation. The  edition  we  are  disposed  to  speak  well 
of.  It  is  in  clear  type,  on  fine  paper,  and  makes  a  beauti- 
ful series.  It  is,  moreover,  very  cheap." — JSTew  York 
Evangelist. 


W£  ALSO  PUBLISH  THE    FOLLOWING  OF  CHARLOTTE  ELIZ- 
ABETH'S WORKS,    IN    UNIFORM,  NEAT    18mO.     VOLS., 
VARYING    FROM    25    TO    50    CENTS    PER    VOL 


DATE  DUE 

, 

_ 

■  ^^^^ 

CAVLORO 

